《Realmwalker》 Prologue A resounding boom echoed into the silence as an enormous and ancient door sealed shut. It was the first time the door had ever been disturbed. The silhouette responsible for such a feat limped its way forward into a vast room. Iridescent markings and glyphs covered the pitch-black walls and ceiling, while the floor below was hidden underneath a film of wispy shadows. Other than the meager light radiating from the engravings, the only source of illumination in the room was located in the center. From the floor, a giant column of light shot upwards, piercing the ceiling, and traveling forever onward. The silhouette, eventually taking the form of a middle-aged man, limped toward the blinding column. Loose in his hand hung a shattered sword, while his armor, made of unique scales, was chipped and tattered. From head to toe, fresh wounds oozed profusely, leaving a bloody trail in his wake. It was as if he were the lone survivor of some great calamity. The most haunting aspect of his image wasn¡¯t his war-torn body. It was the desolation in his faded eyes, which only enriched the sorrow laced shadows etched across his face. What was supposed to be a short walk to the center of the room, took a pitifully large amount of time. Despite his failing body, the man eventually found himself standing before the column of light. An omnipotent and deep voice disturbed the silence. ¡°I did not expect anyone to pass the tower¡¯s trials so soon¡­ let alone two people.¡± The air vibrated with energy and a humanoid entity took shape within the column of light. Its body was ethereal with blue and white energies flowing within. Two people? The man froze. His heartbeat quickened and his eyes regained some lost color before tearing up. ¡°She¡¯s¡­alive?¡± He crashed to his knees in exhaustion, gazing upward at the towering entity. ¡°Barely. Although she¡¯s on her last breath, it still counts as a clear.¡± The deep voice rumbled through the unstable man¡¯s heart like an earthquake. The entity continued speaking. ¡°I am this tower¡¯s sentinel. Congratulations brave adventurer, for completing the tower¡¯s trials you- ¡° ¡°Where is she? C-Can I see her?!¡± The sentinel was quickly interrupted by the man, who had gained newfound hope. ¡°¡­¡± The sentinel paused for a moment. It was unknown whether it was in deep thought, or perhaps angered by the interruption. Just as an uneasy feeling crept along the man¡¯s spine, the sentinel spoke once again. ¡°Each person enters their own instance of this room¡­alone. This is to prevent unnecessary distractions and to give individuals the respect of privacy for their decisions.¡± The man settled his gaze onto the floor, lost in thought. A faraway look consumed him as the sentinel continued its prior explanation. ¡°For completing all trials of the tower, you may choose to ascend into the upper realm, or enter the cycle of reincarnation. If you are undecided, you may delay your choice and come back another day.¡± The man¡¯s eyes once again flicked upwards. ¡°Upper realm?¡± ¡°Choosing ascension will result in your memories being removed or compacted, excluding those pertaining to skills and significant events that have taken place before and within the tower. Additionally, if you are over the age of 22 then your age and body will be reverted back to 22 with all ailments cured.¡± The man frowned in thought and replied. ¡°So, it¡¯s like pursuing a higher sky.¡± ¡°The vastness of the upper realm is incomprehensible at your level.¡± The sentinel¡¯s body twisted with energy. Although it was without a face, its bearing almost seemed condescending. ¡°Then what about reincarnation? Why would anyone choose that?¡± ¡°Should you choose reincarnation then you will be granted a wish, which will carry over into your next life. However, doing so will increase the difficulty of the tower trials. Additionally, you will reincarnate with your memories intact.¡± The man¡¯s eyes glimmered. ¡°What kind of wishes may be granted?¡± ¡°That will depend on what you wish for. Some wishes will need compensation in order to maintain balance. While the base wish is your reward for completing the tower, nothing is without a price.¡± ¡°In that case, I choose to make a wish. I wish to always be able to find my partner after I¡¯ve been reincarnated.¡± The man voiced his desires with resolution. The sentinel¡¯s eyes dimmed. Once again, its thoughts were hidden within its immaterial body. After a few breaths, its eyes flashed. ¡°This wish will require compensation. Additionally, you will need to obtain permission from the individual before this wish can be granted.¡± The man cast his gaze down toward the blinding white column in the center. ¡°I have nothing to compensate you with¡­¡± He murmured. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. ¡°You said I would be reincarnated with my memories? If my memories were to be sealed, then¡­perhaps¡­will that be enough compensation?¡± The sentinel¡¯s body churned and pulsed a flashing light. ¡°It is enough. Your memories would be sealed upon reincarnation, only unlocking after enough time passes or achieving unique conditions. This eliminates your core advantage as a reincarnate. Are you sure?¡± The man sighed in relief. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡°I am sure. I choose that as my wish. Please ask her if this is okay.¡± He smiled inwardly as he already knew what her answer would be.
Meanwhile, at the entrance of a similar room, a woman lay in a pool of her own blood. The light in her eyes faded further away with each shallow breath. Despite her failing body, her lips formed a content smile. In front of the woman stood the same humanoid entity that spoke with the man. It looked down at her, expecting an answer. The woman struggled her head upward and made a small nodding gesture. ¡°Then it shall be done. Although that is his wish. Do you intend to make a wish or ascend to the upper realm?¡± The sentinel¡¯s voice boomed as it continued to gaze down at her, uncaring about her condition. ¡°Wish¡­¡± The woman barely managed an audible whisper. ¡°Then what is it that you shall wish for?¡± The sentinel waited patiently as the woman¡¯s labored lungs fought against fate. ¡°Never¡­forget¡­him.¡± By the time she completed the third word, the dim light in her eyes disappeared forever. ¡°Your wish will be granted, good luck.¡± The sentinel¡¯s words hung in the air as it dematerialized into nothingness.
Hundreds of years later, a middle-aged man walked through the lonely ancient doors. A smile hung on his face and his stride exuded confidence. He approached the column of light in the center of the room and the sentinel materialized once more. ¡°It¡¯s you again.¡± The sentinel¡¯s resounding voice rumbled through the chamber. ¡°Congratulations. Choose once more. Would you like to ascend to a higher sky? Or make a wish and undergo reincarnation.¡± The man¡¯s smile vanished, his expression now solemn. He looked directly at the sentinel¡¯s face, unfazed by the eerie, pitch-black vortexes that acted as eyes. ¡°The tower¡¯s trials were difficult, more difficult than I was prepared for. My wife and I, we struggled greatly and only succeeded through impeccable teamwork.¡± The man¡¯s heartbeat quickened; hesitation set in. ¡°There were times I thought I had lost her. There were times I thought to be my end. However, the memories we made, the experiences we shared, all of them are irreplaceable. We wish to do it again¡ªto pursue reincarnation and adventure together once more.¡± His eyes shined with a radiance that matched the sun. His confidence was restored. He could feel it deep within, this time would be different. ¡°Very well, what is your wish.¡± ¡°I wish for more strength.¡± ¡°Your wish will be granted, good luck.¡± The sentinel nodded in response before dematerializing.
Thousands of years later, a broken man collapsed onto his knees before the sentinel. Tears stained his face as he clenched his fists. ¡°Strength¡­I wish for more strength.¡± It was no more than a murmur under his breath. Immune to the man¡¯s sentiments, the sentinel shook its head in response. ¡°Your wish may not be granted as you have already achieved the maximum natural strength stat.¡± ¡°Please¡­I couldn¡¯t save her. I need more power.¡± This was not the third, or even the fourth time that the man entered the ascension room. And now, the man reincarnated and completed the tower¡¯s trials so many times that he could no longer increase his strength stat. However, despite having maximum strength, the increased difficulty of the tower still bared its fangs. He gazed vacantly at the floor. What could he do without more strength? Was their adventure to end here? Were they fated to ascend to the upper realms separately? This wasn¡¯t the first time he couldn¡¯t save her either. Most iterations he would enter the ascension room with confidence, but other times, such as now, he would enter as an empty husk of his previous glory. Although it happened rarely, it was clear when his beloved failed to endure the tower¡¯s trials till the end. Over the years he learned a quirk about the tower. Should an individual die within the tower, their soul would return to their home world and experience reincarnation, but there was a catch. No one who reincarnated after death would know about their past selves. Only those who had completed the tower¡¯s trials at least once and chose rebirth could retain their memories. Although the man¡¯s lover died prematurely, she would still keep her memories in her next life since she had already completed the tower in a past life. However, an adventure filled with turmoil and grief was not what he envisioned. Each time he witnessed her death was like taking his sanity and tossing it into a pot of hellfire. ¡°If I can¡¯t wish for more strength¡­ then can you increase the rest of my stats evenly?¡± His logic was simple. He didn¡¯t know the answer to success, but he knew that it wasn¡¯t additional strength. Therefore, he decided to guess blindly and increase his overall foundation. ¡°Your wish will be granted, good luck.¡± A simple, yet familiar, response.
Tens of thousands of years later, a younger man stood in front of the sentinel. With each passing reincarnation, he was able to increase the speed at which he challenged the tower. ¡°Your wish may not be granted as¡­ you have already achieved the maximum base stats.¡± For some reason the sentinel¡¯s tone seemed odd, and its usual swirling vortexes for eyes were stagnant¡ªhowever only briefly. The man¡¯s eyebrows narrowed. He pondered. ¡°I know there are hidden stats. Am I able to wish for those to be increased?¡± The sentinel¡¯s body glowed with warm energy. It nodded in response. ¡°I want to wish for maximum mental acuity. I once had a theory. Is it possible to think so fast that time slows to a crawl? Perhaps I could also wish for increased charm, perhaps she would like that.¡± Mental acuity was a hidden stat that increased the speed at which someone could process information. At the same time, charm was an innate stat that was provided at birth. The amount of people who knew about these hidden stats could easily be counted on one hand. Although there were natural ways to train one¡¯s mental acuity or charm, they were extraordinarily slow with minimal effect. Sadly, it was the same for every hidden stat. ¡°This wish is too great¡­it will require additional compensation.¡± ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t need my character sheet anymore. How about you remove my ability to see it? Is that enough?¡± Whenever an adventurer entered the tower for the first time, they would be given a token. When activated, the token would reveal the adventurer¡¯s current trial as well as their attribute numbers. The sentinel pulsed with energy and grew still, its mysterious eyes spinning rapidly. It was almost as if it were calculating. ¡°Your wish shall be granted. Your attributes will no longer be available, good luck.¡±
Over the years, both the man and woman repeatedly challenged the tower¡¯s trials. With every reincarnation, they adventured and created legends together. Reality shattering tales and mind-boggling feats of strength were easily achieved. By the end each cycle, their age and appearance grew younger, more beautiful, more perfect. With every wish they improved their vast arsenal of skills, while the man maximized every hidden stat he could. An untold number of years later, a young man in his mid-20¡¯s walked into the ascension room. His hands were clasped behind his back and his extraordinarily handsome face held traces of amusement. A resounding voice echoed out. ¡°You¡¯re here again.¡± The sentinel appeared before the man. ¡°I shall give you the options. You may choose to ascend into the upper realm, or you may choose reincarnation.¡± The man, seemingly lost in thought, looked off into the distance as the sentinel continued to speak. ¡°You have acquired maximum primary stats and discovered the secret on the hidden floor. Should you choose ascension, you may choose to forgo these stats and ascend with mediocrity. In return, you will be given the opportunity to surpass your limits in the upper realm.¡± The young man wasn¡¯t surprised at this new option, as this was not the first time hearing it. Many reincarnations ago, the man came across a hidden floor within the tower. Afterwards, the sentinel unveiled the hidden option every time he returned to the ascension room. Just as the man was about to reply, the sentinel¡¯s voice continued to resonate outward. ¡°Since you have completed the tower¡¯s trials so many times, this will be your last reincarnation should you choose it.¡± A blue fire kindled in the depths of the sentinel¡¯s eyes. ¡°The trials increase in difficulty with every reincarnation. Your next reincarnation cycle will set the tower to its absolute maximum difficulty. In essence, you will not be able to reincarnate again on your next completion and will be forced to ascend.¡± The man processed the information with shocked eyes. After some thought, he replied. ¡°The last time huh? Then¡­what can I do to help her find the hidden floor?¡± He wanted his beloved to ascend with the same opportunity. ¡°There is nothing you can do to help her. Only an immense amount of luck will allow someone to find the hidden floor.¡± The man raised his eyebrows before giving his final answer. ¡°Then I choose reincarnation, one last time.¡± ¡°Your wish?¡± The sentinel responded, unfazed by the man¡¯s decision. ¡°I wish to max out her luck stat.¡± The hidden stat, luck, was an ephemeral concept, but over the many cycles of reincarnation the man had maxed it out long ago along with everything else. However, this was not the case for his wife, as she, although rarely, experienced death and was a few wishes behind. ¡°This wish will require significant compensation-¡° ¡°I will sacrifice my own luck.¡± The man confidently gazed upward at the sentinel. He watched its eyes swirl wondrously, possibly performing its exquisite calculations for him a final time. ¡°For every two points of luck that you lose, she will gain one. Are you certain that you wish to max out her luck?¡± ¡°Of course I am. Replace my luck with maximum misfortune if you must¡ªbut allow her to have maximum luck instead.¡± The dim light from the surrounding glyphs fluctuated for the briefest of moments before the sentinel responded. ¡°Your wish shall be granted, good¡­ luck.¡± Chapter 1: Of Luck and Misfortune (1) The last rays of light blanketed a bustling city as the smoldering sun drooped below the horizon. A dazzling maze of lights cropped up while the city life adjusted to the oncoming darkness. This happened to be one of the most popular cities in the world¡ªit was a city that never slept. At city¡¯s center, an enormous tower pierced the sky, projecting an ancient and omnipotent presence as it loomed over its surroundings. While those living in the heart of the city enjoyed the excitement of merchants hawking wares and the pleasures of entertainment, others were not so fortunate. Toward the outskirts were a series of dilapidated buildings, where groups of figures huddled around a scattering of small fires. A series of coughs echoed through the thin walls of one such forlorn structure. As if being beckoned, a small figure scampered through alleyways toward that same building. The broken front door creaked open, and a tiny head peeked inside, almost as if it were afraid. ¡°Is that you, my angel?¡± A woman¡¯s voice called out, low and raspy. In response, a six-year-old boy stepped inside. His sleek black hair and lively complexion were smeared with dirt, while his clothes were as ragged as his body. He suffered from severe malnutrition. ¡°Hun, our boy is here¡­¡± Within the darkness, a womanly figure nudged a large bundle of blankets by her side. The bundle stirred and yawned, then broke into a round of coughs. ¡°Where?¡± The bundle coughed again. ¡°My boy, come here. Come greet your father.¡± The man extended a withered hand into the darkness. Stepping over, the child guided his father¡¯s hand to his face. The boy trembled ceaselessly, but a smile was forced, nonetheless. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The father stared blankly at the wall with blind eyes, gently tracing the features of the boy¡¯s face. He spoke soothing words, which only amplified the worry and fear the boy felt. Fresh tears trickled onto the man¡¯s fingers. The woman leaned forward, embracing the boy. ¡°We¡¯ll get better. A small sickness, nothing more. Your father and I have been through worse¡­ before you were born, you know? Everything will be okay.¡± The woman smoothly lied, almost as if she were trying to convince herself rather than the child.
Elsewhere, In the heart of the city, a handsome man and an elegant woman swept through the floors of a prominent auction house. Skipping along by the man¡¯s side was a girl around eight years of age. Strands of hair, a messy mop of white, wisped across her bright eyes and smiling face. Her attention engrossed in the sights that only the most privileged could enjoy. One of her hands latched onto the man¡¯s hand, while the other pointed around in excitement. Everything fascinated her inexperienced eyes. The woman held onto the man¡¯s free arm with a doting smile while he escorted her across the floor. Eventually, the family of three entered a VIP room of the auction house. The interior was modest and simple; however, it was anything but cheap. The girl pressed her face against the glass panel overlooking the main floor below. A massive crowd clamored about, securing seats of their own. In the end, a significant number of people were left standing along the sides and in between aisles, which only promoted the auction house¡¯s popularity further. ¡°Come sit with your mother.¡± The man motioned to his daughter while an attendant poured tea. He watched his daughter skip across the room like the embodiment of the most beautiful fairy. It was a strange thought; but deep down, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this were truly his own child. Without suspense, the auction began. In the center of the stage, a beautiful woman advertised and auctioned off item after item. The man lectured his daughter on the different items that were presented, while also occasionally making bids himself for the ones that caught his fancy. Eventually the auctioneer revealed a small, glistening pill. ¡°The Thousand Ailments Pill. A powerful grade A medicinal pill that is sure to save either you or your loved one in a time of danger. Our auction house has visual confirmation that it was created by a prominent alchemy master who resides on the eighth floor. The starting price¡­¡± The young girl stared at the pill with a strange gaze. The various sounds around her faded away as her heart began to beat erratically. Her thoughts wandered as if she were recalling some long-forgotten tale. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The girl¡¯s mother placed a delicate hand on her head, her fingers threading through the messy hair. The girl looked back to the mother with confusion in her eyes. ¡°Do¡­ I have a loved one?¡± Her voice was quiet, but still audible. ¡°Pfffttt!¡± The father spat out a mouthful of tea followed by a coughing fit. After recovering, he shook his head. ¡°Nonsense. A loved one is for when you are older. When a man and woman decide to spend their life together. Like your mother and I.¡± He smiled and looked toward the woman, who smiled back. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The girl focused her attention back to the auction house floor. It was unknown what was going through her mind, but a few moments later she regained her former light and enjoyed the rest of the event. Later that night, within the grandest estate in the entire city, the small girl fell fast asleep. Various thoughts filled her head. Dreams like fairy tales unraveled and regaled their stories one after another. Although most of these dreams seemed unrealistic, somehow, they also seemed familiar to the child. Without ever mentioning them to another soul, she decided to keep her dreams, which slowly became memories, to herself.
Two years later, the city welcomed another bright and beautiful day. On the outskirts, among the series of makeshift homes, a hen-pecked boy made a flustered scramble toward a bucket of water. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how you always come home so dirty! Quickly now, clean your ears and cheeks. My beautiful baby is too precious to be so filthy.¡± Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. He splashed the murky water onto his face, a desperate attempt to placate his mother¡¯s incessant nagging. She leaned against the doorway for support and watched him with a smile. Her face had grown sicklier, while her arms were exceptionally frail. The boy faced her and made a dramatic and courteous bow. She straightened his ragged clothes before resting a hand on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s been very kind of Mister Grey to help us with your studies. Be sure to properly thank him again before you come home. Also¡­ please don¡¯t steal food anymore.¡± The woman spoke weakly. Since the start of the year, an old acquaintance offered to help the boy with his academics. ¡°Such a young child shouldn¡¯t grow ignorant of the world no matter how desperate their situation is.¡± He proclaimed. However, ever since then, the boy brought home small amounts of food each day. The mother could only assume that he had been stealing the food to prevent them from starving. The boy silently nodded his head before heading out the door. By now, these slums had become the boy¡¯s backyard, and he knew which places were dangerous as well as the quickest paths to get around. Eventually, he made his way out of the forest of ruined buildings and into a portion of the city that hosted a series of businesses. Arriving at the back of a large building, he spotted a middle-aged man. A scar vertically slashed his eyebrow and cheek, while his obtuse belly hung over his belt. Perhaps the man ate a little too well. His eyes were full of hostility when he noticed the boy. ¡°You¡¯re late!¡± The boy ignored the man¡¯s statement. He was never late, only early. This was simply the man¡¯s way of paying the boy less money, thinking that the child didn¡¯t know any better. The man held his gaze on the boy. After seeing that the boy didn¡¯t refute back, he changed his attitude to a sinister smile before pointing to a storage shed. ¡°Alright then, get to work. I expect half of these products to be distributed properly to the right vendors by sundown. Hah!¡± The man smirked before walking back into the building and leaving the boy outside. Of course, this man was the old acquaintance that the boy¡¯s parents had mentioned. Grey had lied, claiming that he would teach the boy academics. Instead, he offered the boy a small sum of money for his manual labor. Knowing the boy wouldn¡¯t refuse due to his family¡¯s situation, he essentially had the hardest worker in the city that he could underpay with ease. The boy naturally knew this. Despite the setback, he still managed to learn mathematics and reading through observation of others. He even knew that he was worth much more money than he was being paid. However, there was a single reason why he couldn¡¯t leave in search of a better job. One of Grey¡¯s shops sold a specific herb, and his instincts told him that this herb would ease the ailments that were afflicting his parents. At the end of every day, the boy would buy a loaf of bread along with a small amount of this herb. Then he¡¯d grind the herb to a paste and cover most of the bread in it. This is the same bread that his mother thought he had been stealing the entire time. He couldn¡¯t sour his connection with Grey as he didn¡¯t want to gamble on the man exiling him from the medicine shop. At the same time, he had ventured further into the city to see if he could find the same herb, but unless he went to the inner portions of the city, which were quite far away, he was unable to find any. The boy could only silently lament how unlucky he was for such an awful person to be the only one selling the herb within a reasonable distance.
Meanwhile, within the inner city. A woman and her daughter passed through the gates of a prestigious academy. The girl had grown some inches in height over the last couple of years. She walked like nobility; her smile was gentle, her steps graceful. ¡°Let¡¯s go find your grandpa.¡± The woman spoke to the ten-year-old, who nodded in reply. Winding pathways pierced the picturesque landscape. Lecture halls and small crowds of people decorated either side of the path. Children of similar ages listened patiently to various elders who spoke with grandiose gestures. Standing toward the back of each group were lines of bodyguards, each responsible for their own charge. As the duo passed by, the crowds would grow silent, followed by whispers and burning gazes. Young girls became speechless with respect and envy, while the men would blush in embarrassment. After the mother and daughter passed by, many of the young boys could be seen communicating with their bodyguards, likely to get more information on the couple. ¡°Ah, we¡¯re here.¡± The woman said after opening an ornate gate, revealing a sizable field of flowers. A wooden hut stood at the end of a stone pathway, giving an aura of antiquity. Should the city merchants witness this use of prime real-estate, hearts would bleed, eyes would turn red, and mouths would foam and froth. However, no merchant dared to display disrespect as this was the most prestigious academy in the entire city. They could only helplessly bottle their emotions and vent them later. As the duo came closer to the hut, the door burst open, and an elderly man with long silver hair rushed out. ¡°My beautiful daughter and my even more beautiful granddaughter!¡± The grandpa cried with delight. He greeted his daughter with a brief hug, before turning to the child and twirled her through the air. ¡°You¡¯ve grown so much! I can¡¯t believe that stingy son-in-law of mine is always hiding you away from me. I¡¯m going to have words with that father of his!¡± Although his words sounded like a threat, the silly smile never left his face for even a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Since she¡¯ll be attending academy here, you¡¯ll get to see her more often, no?¡± The woman chided her father while also reminding him of her business here. ¡°Yes, yes of course. Also¡­ we need to talk inside for a moment.¡± The elder¡¯s face grew serious. ¡°Care for the flowers a moment, mother will be back shortly.¡± She nudged her daughter toward the flower field and followed the old man into the hut. Once inside the old man spoke. ¡°We completed the tenth floor¡¯s trial.¡± Although he had just mentioned an incredible achievement, one that an extremely small number of individuals had ever accomplished, he didn¡¯t seem as happy as one would assume. After a small moment of silence, the woman could guess that something was amiss. ¡°Then¡­ What is beyond the tenth floor?¡± The woman couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°When Xin and I went through the final portal, we separated. I found myself alone in an ancient room. Engravings covered the walls and a column of light shot through the center.¡± The old man stroked his beard. ¡°A powerful being appeared before me inside the light. He gave me three options. Before that though, I want to ask you a question. Do you believe in reincarnation?¡± When he asked his daughter this, he couldn¡¯t help but look outside at the most beautiful flower in the entire garden¡ªhis granddaughter. The woman followed his gaze, appearing lost in thought. ¡°I want to say that our family is very blessed with good looks, but don¡¯t you find her to be somewhat beyond us?¡± The woman shook her head before replying. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what circumstances that my daughter has been born into this world. Reincarnation or not, she will always be my daughter and I will always love her as such.¡± The old man laughed loudly after hearing this. ¡°Of course, of course. We all love her just as much. Anyway, the three options were as follows¡­ First, we could choose to ascend to an upper realm, but it¡¯s a one-way trip. With the second option we could be granted a wish and reincarnated with that wish. As for the third option, we could delay our choice and come back when we are ready.¡± The old man let out a sigh as he said this. ¡°Your husband¡¯s father and I aren¡¯t such hasty decision makers. Naturally, we picked the third option. How could I depart this world when I have such a beautiful family here? Regardless of my choice, it seems there¡¯s no true reward for completing the tenth floor¡¯s trial.¡± The old man paused, lost in his own thoughts. ¡°Does my husband know?¡± ¡°No, I discussed it with his father after we exited the room. We¡¯ve decided to keep it a secret between the two¡­ three of us. We don¡¯t want him to lose ambition towards climbing the tower. Although there might not be a grand reward for completing the final floor, having access to the tenth floor¡¯s resources is a reward in of itself.¡± The woman agreed with him on this point. Everyone who enters the tower would start on the first floor. The tower would then give them a trial. If they succeeded in their trial, then the tower would allow them access to the next floor. One could always revisit previous floors but could never visit floors above their trial. These rules only applied to visitors of the tower. Whereas the people native to the tower were able to access any floor freely, provided they had the resources to travel between floors. In this case, the woman¡¯s husband was currently pursuing the trial on the seventh floor, and therefore he did not have personal access to any resources from floors above his level. ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t what we were expecting, but it¡¯s still confidential information. As for our granddaughter, has anything stood out to you whether or not she could be a reincarnation?¡± The old man once more inspected the young girl waiting patiently outside. ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, there was one time we were at an auction house.¡± The woman recalled a memory two years back. The old man raised his eyebrows in thought. ¡°She asked if she had a loved one? Perhaps it was just an idea planted in her head by the auctioneer. Let me know if anything odd happens.¡± The old man shrugged. The woman nodded and made her way to the door, but before she opened it, she turned back around. ¡°How did you two complete the final trial?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask as she was on the eighth floor herself. Her ambitions were not small as she intended to reach the tenth floor one day. ¡°Hehe well, for longest time we had been looking inside the Bestial Cemetery, which is a forbidden zone on one of the tenth-floor worlds. The Bestial Cemetery was the only clue we had to go by according to our tower tokens. About a month ago we sat before an old beast statue, and it suddenly came to life. Afterwards, it challenged us both to a game of wits. Honestly¡­ it was pure luck that we succeeded.¡± The woman contemplated for a moment before exiting the room with her father in tow. She couldn¡¯t help but think to herself. Our family has been quite lucky these past eight years¡­ The woman¡¯s eyes subconsciously looked to her daughter, who merely smiled back with bright eyes. Chapter 2: Of Luck and Misfortune (2) Four slow and painful years passed by. The boy grew quite a few inches, but his frame was still small and fragile. What should have been a charming appearance was concealed by messy black hair and malnourishment. He waited patiently at his usual spot, behind Grey¡¯s business. His parents discovered that he was working for Grey. Initially they were furious, which caused their health to deteriorate further. Only after the boy showed proof that he had learned mathematics and reading did they relent, reluctantly agreeing not to say anything to their former acquaintance. From the boy¡¯s perspective, he was simply saving them further troubles as he knew firsthand how difficult Grey was to deal with. Even if his parents wanted to intervene, what could they possibly do in their worsening condition? He remained rooted in place as time passed. Eventually midday came around with no sign of Grey. A man exited the back door with an exhausted look. He took a seat against the wall, and after a couple minutes, the man called out to the boy. ¡°Boy, you were the one doing all that work for Grey, right?¡± The boy nodded, and the man sucked in air through his teeth. ¡°Geeeeze, I swear you single handedly kept his business alive. He didn¡¯t hire a single person to move his supply after he came across you. Anyway, Grey¡¯s dead.¡± The boy¡¯s eyes went wide, but not because he felt bad for Grey. His anxiety peaked. Would he still be able to get the herbs he required? ¡°Sorry bud. I don¡¯t know what kind of deal you worked out with him, but the new manager is tearing these businesses down. Reworking them into entertainment houses he is. Which uh¡­ you might not be suitable. Word on the street is that Grey offended someone who he couldn¡¯t afford to.¡± The man stood up and dusted off his pants before opening the back door. ¡°Well, good luck kid.¡± The man went inside, leaving the boy alone with his thoughts. The boy let out a sigh and closed his eyes for a moment. He took a deep breath, and then another. His eyes flashed open in defiance as he made his way to the medicine shop. He could already see workers toiling back and forth placing new furniture within the shop¡¯s interior. He was too late to buy the remaining stock. Not that he had much savings to spend either way. His eyes wandered off into the distance before they settling on the massive tower. Just how tall was it to be visible even from the outskirts of the city? He knew that if he wanted to find the medicine then he would have to look for a shop in the inner district. Without another thought, he walked toward his last straw of hope.
Meanwhile, in the most prestigious academy the city could offer, a young and blossoming girl made her way toward the academy exit. She wore a pure black, knee length dress, and her hair, long and lush, was tied with a ribbon behind her back. Her eyes sparkled with energy and her mouth rested in the shape of a half-smile. A group of girls surrounded her, while boys of a similar age only watched on from a distance. Within the first week of attending the academy, quite a few egotistical boys declared their intent to marry her in the future the moment they saw her. This put many bodyguards in jeopardizing positions each time it happened. They could easily sense the elderly man, who shadowed the girl, was glowing with a dangerous light. He was not someone who could be offended. Fortunately, the girl defused the situation every time with a simple smile and an apology. ¡°You¡¯re not the one I¡¯m waiting for.¡± Her response was the same no matter who proclaimed their undying love for her. Eventually, the boys stopped acting so willful altogether as it became even more difficult to approach the sparkling star with so many other girls surrounding her. The gaggle of girls escorted her all the way to the front entrance of the academy. Waving goodbye to the crowd, she walked toward a luxurious carriage drawn by powerful horse-like beasts. As soon as she was a few meters away from other people, an elderly man appeared beside her like a specter. ¡°How was your day, milady?¡± A kind voice rung out beside her, but she was already expecting this. ¡°It was so-so.¡± She shrugged before stepping into the carriage and sat down. The elderly man followed her in, sitting opposite of her. This kind, elderly man was a good friend of her grandparents, and he also happened to be ranked on the ninth floor. Apparently, he had been challenging the ninth floor¡¯s trial for quite a long time with no progress on his own, so he decided to exchange his services for support from the girl¡¯s family. Before long, the carriage whisked them away, beginning their commute to the family estate. ¡°Today we will be selecting a few gifts for some family guests. Your parents requested your presence. So, we will have to make a detour before we head home. I apologize for the delays.¡± The elderly man detailed out her itinerary for the day, while the girl simply nodded and gazed out the window. As the carriage sped along the road, it eventually came across a long line of mid-tier businesses. Although this was not their destination, the girl felt a sudden tug that came from deep within her. It pulled her toward a particular direction as they passed through. Slightly alarmed, she quickly scanned her surroundings through her window with nervous eyes, but nothing seemed out of place. The elderly man looked at her with concern. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± She calmed down her heart rate. ¡°Yes, I was just¡­ surprised by all the businesses around us.¡± She resumed her smile once the awkward feeling in her chest disappeared.
Within an alleyway between two businesses, an older and snappy woman could be seen glaring down at an incredibly dirty boy. She folded her arms before speaking in a cold voice. ¡°And what is it, that you think you can help me with?¡± The boy met her gaze with confidence. ¡°I can help with anything¡­ What do you need help with?¡± The woman he was speaking to happened to be the owner of one of these mid-tier shops. This specific shop sold the exact herb he had been looking for. However, the woman shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need assistance from you. Most of all, I don¡¯t need you to dirty my shop with your presence.¡± The boy looked down at his messy figure and torn clothes. ¡°I can clean myself. I.. don¡¯t have any other clothes though¡­¡± His voice went somewhat quiet towards the end. Seeing this, the woman¡¯s cold gaze softened. ¡°Can you count?¡± The boy nodded fervently. ¡°Yes! I can count as high as you need and I can also do basic math¡­ and complex math.¡± ¡°Good. Come back clean in exactly one hour.¡± The boy took a swift bow before running off down the alleyway. As soon as the boy was out of sight, a door opened from the side of the business and an elderly man stepped out. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°You know we can¡¯t afford another worker.¡± He said as he clicked his tongue. He had heard everything from the other side of the door. The elderly woman let out a sigh before waving her hand. She responded with a voice that lacked her previous coldness. ¡°I have a feeling this boy won¡¯t be asking us for much. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± She thought back to when she first noticed the boy in her shop. Staring at a particular herb with wide eyes, he seemed so emotional at the time that tears had begun to form. However, at that same moment, a customer had berated an employee on how unsightly the kid¡¯s appearance was. With little options, she chased him out into the alleyway. However, instead of running away, the boy turned around and asked her for work. ¡°Ah, my kindness will be the death of me.¡± The old woman mumbled to herself and she walked back inside the shop.
Two years went by since the boy, who was now 14, started work at the medicine shop. No one knew that he started working in the back storeroom, taking inventory of all the herbs going in and out. The other part of his job was to portion the herbs in specific amounts according to customer orders. Although he did his job flawlessly, he could tell that the shop was gradually losing business. Initially, the elderly couple paid him in herbs and just enough money to buy food for three days, but as business slowed, they could only afford to pay him less. At this point the boy paid in herbs only, forcing him to find additional work in order to barely buy food. ¡°Get rid of the boy!¡± An old man¡¯s shout could even be heard from the alleyway where the boy sat along with wall. ¡°It¡¯s not the boy¡¯s fault that we¡¯re going under. How could you say that?¡± The woman refuted back. ¡°What do you mean ¡®How could I say that¡¯? We started losing money the very day we hired him. He¡¯s clearly a bad omen. I bet anyone who gets close to him is fated to be cursed!¡± The old man¡¯s voice raged back at her. The boy glanced down at his feet, listening to the argument. Dirty¡­ His feet were dirty. His hands were dirty. He slept in alleyways during the three days a week he could work. In the morning he would clean himself at a nearby public pond before beginning work at the medicine shop. Afterwards, from evening till night, he would work tirelessly moving supplies for a few different tradesmen. After his three days of work, he would spend an additional two days traveling home, where he would portion out food and medicine for his half-dead parents. Immediately after that, he would begin his two-day journey back to the inner city to begin work once more. His throat felt choked as he heard the endless argument between the shop owners. It wasn¡¯t just the medicine shop that was losing business, but every single shop that he helped at night was also going under. Knowing this, he couldn¡¯t avoid negative thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m better off dead¡­¡± He murmured to himself quietly. He closed his eyes and thought of his parents who couldn¡¯t exist without his support. He took a deep breath and grabbed the small sack of medicine and bread that lie next to him. This was the night of the week that he would begin his journey home. Earlier, he had happened to pass by the medicine shop and was surprised to see the lights on. Clearly, the shop owners thought the boy had already gone home for the week and were currently throwing words back and forth without a care. The boy nimbly stepped away from the wall and began walking his route home. Over time he had figured out the fastest route to reach his parents and back, which involved cutting through multiple business districts and alleyways. As he made his way down a particular road, a luxurious carriage passed by in the opposite direction. As soon as the carriage passed by, he felt a small tug on his soul, which caused him to pause and glance over his shoulder. Sensing nothing was off, he simply gazed at the sack in his hands and continued heading home through an alleyway.
Meanwhile inside the carriage, a beautiful teenage girl was covering her chest and breathing erratically. ¡°Stop¡­ Stop the carriage!¡± The girl called out as the elderly man in front of her went on full alert. The carriage came to an immediate halt. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The elder called out to her while she frantically looked out the window behind her. Off in the distance, she could barely make out the silhouette of a young boy turning the corner into an alleyway. As soon as the boy disappeared from her view, the feeling in her heart went away. ¡°Milady? We¡¯ll be late for your parent¡¯s celebration. Is everything alright?¡± The elder called out once again after he noticed no threats were nearby. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m fine. Sorry, let¡¯s continue.¡± She formed a smile, but her eyes could barely conceal the uncertainty she felt. After another moment, the carriage began barreling down the road once more without delay. After the carriage had passed by, the boy began to have an eerie feeling that he couldn¡¯t shake off. After a few minutes of walking, he slowly broke out into a jog. At the rate he was traveling, he would easily make it home within a day. However, that wasn¡¯t fast enough for him. To shake off this unwanted feeling, his jog soon quickened into a sprint, which slowly developed into a mad dash. Anxiety slowly overtook his mind and all he wanted to do was hold his parents in his arms. Over the years, his parents had become so weak that they could only speak in small sentences. Although they were incredibly frail, they had become his anchor in the world while he dealt with daily life. Right at this moment, all he wanted was to hear their comforting voice once more, their lies that always looked towards a better future. After eight hours of running hard, he could finally see the outline of his home down the way. A smile crept onto his face as tears fell to his cheeks in anticipation. Today had been mentally exhausting for him, and now physically exhausting after that mindless run. But despite all of that, he felt full of energy as he made his way into the room. ¡°I¡¯m home¡­¡± He called out. The room was pitch black as he couldn¡¯t afford lighting and it was the dead of the night. He placed the sack down on the floor and called out again. ¡°Mom?¡± He could sense their bodies in the corner of the room huddled together, but that was it. The only presence he could feel were their bodies. The sound of breathing didn¡¯t greet his ears, nor did the sound of coughing. His heart rate quickened as adrenaline and fear consumed him. Before one could blink, he was in front of the two lifeless forms in the corner of the room. He touched their faces, one in each hand, and felt how cold they were. He couldn¡¯t swallow down the tears that were slowly building in his eyes. His parents died in each other¡¯s arms inside this ruin of a building while he had been nowhere in sight. The boy felt a flurry of emotions building within his chest as his eyes shook. He withdrew his hands as if he were afraid of sullying their bodies. ¡°Somebody¡­ Somebody please help me!¡± He croaked out words while a stream of tears hit the blankets below him. He was met with silence. ¡°This is all my fault¡­¡± The boy whispered to himself in the dark room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was born. I¡¯m sorry I had to be your son. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t do better. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t save you.¡± A stream of blame and guilt poured out of his already fragile heart without end. ¡°I just need to give up¡­ I will go now. Please rest peacefully.¡± The boy stood up and made his way outside. Once outside, he looked in the direction of the heaven-piercing tower with dead and vacant eyes, before disappearing with speed even faster than before.
Meanwhile, in the heart of the city, a banquet was being held. Musicians, bright lights, and beautiful performers all contributed to a festive atmosphere. At the head of this party was a family of three. The family was comprised of a handsome man with short brown hair, his beautiful wife seated next to him, and finally, an extraordinarily beautiful teenage girl seated opposite of him. The man and his wife held smiles on their faces as their many guests continued to make respectful comments towards the family. The girl, on the other hand, simply stared at her food, lost in thought. ¡°You¡¯ve been looking at your food without touching it for quite a while.¡± The mother chided her daughter. Without replying, the daughter looked back towards the mother with a faint smile. A boisterous voice rang out from across the hall the next moment. ¡°To our honored hosts! The Lian family!¡± The crowd chimed in right after. ¡°To the Lian family!¡± Laughter and words of joy rang out as man at the head of the celebration stood up. ¡°Thank you, my friends. We truly cannot have achieved our success without all of you!¡± The Lian patriarch gave his thanks to his guests. The previous man cleared his throat and spoke once more now that he had the floor. ¡°Jin Lian, I must ask something of you.¡± The crowd quickly silenced themselves once they heard the man call the host by his name. Showing his familiarity with the family likely meant he had something important to say. Jin chuckled before nodding. ¡°Go on Brother Skantis, what would you ask of my humble self?¡± The man named Skantis looked from side to side before letting out a sigh. ¡°I know I¡¯m not the only one whose son is pestering him daily to say this¡­ So, I won¡¯t speak on my behalf, but for all the guests in this room.¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone present knew what he was going to say next. ¡°But your daughter is now 16. We can all acknowledge that she is fast approaching adulthood at such a tumultuous age, and therefore certain duties should be prepared for. I must ask you, Jin Lian, has your daughter considered any potential suitors for her future?¡± The Jin¡¯s eye twitched as if someone had just flicked his reverse scale. He knew the day would eventually come when he would have to confront this topic. He just regretted having to do so in the public eye of so many guests. Silence blanketed the room as everyone leaned a little closer to hear his reply. ¡°Pfft-!¡± A stifled laughter could be heard, causing a wave of shock. Who would dare laugh in such a situation? ¡°I¡¯m sorry but let me answer instead.¡± Everyone was entranced by the girl¡¯s voice that echoed throughout the room. The one who laughed was also the one who spoke. This person also happened to be the very daughter they were discussing. She stood up slowly and looked outward to all the guests. ¡°I will only say this once. I already have a promised one.¡± The beautiful flower¡¯s words lingered in the air as she excused herself from the party. Nobody dared to speak as she walked by. At least, not until the door finally shut behind her. Clamor shook the entire celebration! Even her own father was shocked to death as he fell back into his seat. Various guests circled around the already confused patriarch as he drained his glass of wine in a single swing. The woman by his side calmly processed this information and her eyes slightly narrowed. She leaned in close to her husband and spoke in his ear. ¡°I will talk to her.¡± Jin nodded his head vigorously in response as the woman excused herself as well. Shouts of congratulations could be heard from the room, while others questioned who her partner was. The mother made her way through the familiar maze of hallways, finding herself in the back garden. The moon was covered by thick black clouds, which created an exceptionally dark night. Despite dark the night, it couldn¡¯t conceal the innate radiance of her daughter, whom she found standing in a field of flowers, casting her gaze outwards. The woman followed her daughter¡¯s gaze and noticed she was looking directly at the tower in the center of the city. The woman walked up behind her daughter and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. ¡°Do you want to tell me about him?¡± The girl shook her head. ¡°Is¡­ he real?¡± She was met with a long silence before getting a response. ¡°Maybe¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ but I need to find him. Elder Bai.¡± The girl called out, and the same old man that had been following her at the academy appeared by her side like a ghost. ¡°Can you take me to that street from before?¡± Elder Bai looked towards the mature woman, who nodded. ¡°Right away.¡± He only said this before disappearing. The woman hugged her daughter tightly. ¡°This city is big, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find him with luck like yours.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The girl broke free, making her way to the front gate where Elder Bai awaited her with a carriage. Without another word, she climbed inside and they shot off into the night. Chapter 3: Of Luck and Misfortune (3) The girl was lost in her thoughts for the entire duration of the trip. Eventually, they arrived at a street lined with mid-tier businesses. The carriage come to a stop and she stepped out. As soon as she revealed herself to the world, a small commotion rippled through the people that were going in and out of various shops. It was very common for businesses to stay open during all hours of the day. Elder Bai instantly appeared next to the girl as she inspected the buildings around her. ¡°Over this way¡­¡± She made her way to the spot where she saw the boy turn the corner. However, the only thing that greeted her was a pitch-black alleyway. She frowned before looking at the signs of shops that surrounded her. ¡°Elder Bai, what would a young boy be doing in this area?¡± The old man looked around before scratching his cheek. ¡°Normally the young ones attend academy¡­ Or perhaps he was learning a trade?¡± It wasn¡¯t unheard of for children to learn a trade skill instead of going to an academy. The concept of the child being so desperate that he was forced to work for barely anything didn¡¯t even cross his mind. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The girl continued to eye the different shops in profound thought as she walked back toward the carriage. She closed her eyes, focusing her hearing to the absolute maximum. Various conversations slowly filtered in as she picked through the details of each word. This lasted for a few moments before a particular conversation entered her ears. ¡°We won¡¯t survive another week. Even if you don¡¯t want to let the boy go, you must.¡± The voice of an elderly man entered her ears. Her ears became more attentive, and she located the source of the voice. Her eyes flashed as she immediately marched towards a well-kept medicinal shop. The various observers on the streets were following her every move and unconsciously began to creep closer to the medicinal shop. Once inside, the girl called out to a female worker. ¡°Excuse me, but was there a boy here?¡± The female worker looked up in surprise and stuttered in her reply. ¡°A-A b-boy?¡± ¡°Yes, maybe about¡­ 13? No, maybe 14 years old?¡± The worker was about to reply when a sharp voice cut in. ¡°Who¡¯s asking about what boy.¡± An elderly woman came from behind the counter. Her eyes held a defensive light as she came forth. ¡°S-Shopkeeper!¡± The worker bowed before scurrying away. As soon as the elderly woman laid eyes on the teenage girl, she immediately felt confusion. ¡°You¡¯re clearly from a rich and powerful family, what do you want with a young boy in poverty?¡± The old woman probed the girl for information. So, he¡¯s poor? She inwardly thought to herself as her eyes flashed. ¡°I am¡­ a relative.¡± The girl tried to think of an excuse she could give this elderly woman. ¡°Hah! Girl if you want to lie in front of me then you are 100 years too early.¡± The elderly woman snarled as her eyebrows narrowed. Before she could continue, the young girl bowed deeply in front of her, shocking her greatly. ¡°Please¡­ I must find that boy.¡± Seeing the young girl throw away her pride for the sake of this boy immediately crumbled the old woman¡¯s defenses. The old woman shook her head and let out a sigh. ¡°Stop that. I can tell you about the boy here. Come in the back with me and we¡¯ll tell you what we know.¡± The young girl wore an excited look and followed the old woman to a sparsely furnished back room. They both took a seat by a table. ¡°About two years ago, I found a young boy in our shop staring at some herbs. I originally chased him out. Could you blame me? He clearly didn¡¯t have money, and he was incredibly dirty. Bad for business you see.¡± Despite her harsh words, one could sense the worry embedded in her tone. ¡°Once we were in the side alley, he immediately asked for a job. Said he was willing to do anything for some Tianroot as payment. I couldn¡¯t say no to those eyes of his. So, I required him to be clean and for him to only work in the back room away from the customers.¡± Why would he want Tianroot? The girl¡¯s thoughts roamed as the shopkeeper continued. ¡°He did his work flawlessly, and initially we paid him some coin along with the Tianroot he wanted. However¡­ it¡¯s also been two years since this business has turned a weekly profit. Eventually, we weren¡¯t able to pay him anything else other than the Tianroot.¡± The old woman had a look of guilt on her face before continuing. ¡°And now it seems we¡¯ll have to close the store by the end of this week at this rate.¡± The girl listened patiently with a strong gaze. Once the old woman didn¡¯t have anything else to say, she asked her questions. ¡°Do you know where the boy lives?¡± She said with a hopeful voice. ¡°Um¡­ you do realize he¡¯s poor, right? During the days of the week that we had work for him, he would sleep in the alleyway¡­¡± The old woman said the last part with a little embarrassment. The young girl was secretly shocked. She had never dealt with poverty in the city. If anything, she rarely even interacted with common people such as the shopkeeper in front of her. ¡°You said during the days you had work? What about the days where there wasn¡¯t any work? Which days were those anyway?¡± ¡°Today was his last day of work for this week. So, if you come back in four days then he should be here by then. Although we won¡¯t have work for him this time. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t help further.¡± The woman said this with an apologetic look. The girl shook her head. ¡°No, you¡¯ve been more than enough help, thank you. This is for the information you¡¯ve given me. Also, do you mind if I take a sample of Tianroot on my way out?¡± The girl stood up and handed the woman a small pouch. The pouch itself was easily worth more than a week¡¯s worth of sales. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°N-no I don¡¯t mind, help yourself.¡± The old woman mumbled. Before the old woman could say anything else, the young girl immediately excused herself, and after picking a small sample, she left the shop with Elder Bai following beside her. Dumbstruck by the suddenness of the events, the old woman slowly opened the pouch and almost had a heart attack. Inside the pouch was easily four years¡¯ worth of income for their mid-tier shop. Outside the shop, the girl hopped in the carriage and spoke with the old man across from her. ¡°If you were poor, where would you go after the three days of work?¡± She looked at the old man across from her. ¡°Well young miss, I¡¯d probably go to my next job?¡± The old man had an awkward expression on his face as he had never been poor in his life. ¡°What do you think he was doing with the Tianroot? I feel as if that is key to figuring out where he is.¡± She inspected the small sample. ¡°Milady, Tianroot doesn¡¯t have very many uses at all, which is why almost no shop sells it. Honestly, I think that kid wasted his hours of work by only receiving Tianroot.¡± ¡°He clearly didn¡¯t work for money. Perhaps money held no value to him, what¡¯s more precious than money? What holds value to everyone?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes lit up as if she discovered something new. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you say that family is more important than money? Perhaps, so important that you¡¯d be willing to work without getting paid¡­¡± Her voice trailed off while the old man looked at her oddly. ¡°Where do the poorest people live in the city?¡± She suddenly asked. ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t think they really live in the city per say. More like they would live on the very outskirts.¡± ¡°How far away are the outskirts of the city? Could you get there in 2 days by walking?¡± The girl¡¯s words came out quicker as different possibilities formed in her mind. Elder Bai¡¯s eyes ruminated in thought before he nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°To the outskirts?¡± ¡°Yes, to the outskirts.¡± With her command, they hurtled their way to the poorest area of the entire city. In less than an hour they reached their destination. Surrounding them were scores of destroyed buildings that looked barely habitable. The only thing that looked worse than the area were the people themselves. An uncomfortable smell lingered in the air as they slowly made their way through the different sections of living quarters. As the carriage tumbled through, the girl was on a constant lookout for any sign of the young boy. While her physical senses were in full alert, she was mostly hoping to rely on the unknown pull she would feel deep within her soul. Unfortunately, no matter how many streets they crossed, she couldn¡¯t feel the unnatural tug at all. She let out a small sigh before glancing at the sample of Tianroot in her hand. ¡°Elder Bai, can you take a deep smell of this Tianroot?¡± She handed him the sample and he did as he was told. ¡°What do you think? Could we use this to find him?¡± She asked him. ¡°We would have to be close enough for my senses to pick up the smell. I would be confident within 100 meters.¡± He gave his best estimate. ¡°I see¡­¡± The girl then took a deep smell of the Tianroot herself and let the different subtle scents fill her thoughts. She then closed her eyes and focused fully on her sense of smell. Through her dreams, she knew her senses had reached some type of pinnacle. Elder Bai had said he would be confident within 100 meters, but she was confident within 1000 meters easily. A few moments passed by with her eyes shut. ¡°Elder Bai, can you make a left soon?¡± She called out. She could faintly sense the smell of Tianroot getting stronger. Before long she heard the old man cry out. ¡°Milady, I can smell Tianroot in this area!¡± The girl smiled inwardly, and she held a happy and smug look. Soon the carriage came to a stop, and she stepped out. ¡°This way.¡± Elder Bai led her to a broken doorway. However, instead of entering, he suddenly stopped. ¡°My lady¡­ perhaps it would be best if you stayed out here.¡± The old man frowned as he said this. The girl could also smell it, the stench of death that permeated through the air. Despite the smell, she was resolute. ¡°No, I will be entering. I must see for myself.¡± Her reply was strong willed, which caused the old man to let out a deep sigh. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll come across this type of thing eventually.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but mumble before entering the ruined house. Inside they found a sack of bread smeared in Tianroot. However, along the opposite wall lied two figures snuggled against each other. It was clear that the two bodies were adult sized, which allowed the girl to secretly breathe out a sigh of relief. A soft blue glow appeared on Elder Bai¡¯s hand as he illuminated the room. The inside was simple and dirty, while the two bodies held content smiles on the faces. One previously couldn¡¯t see it in the dark, but the two figures were loosely holding each other¡¯s hand. It was unknown if they had died together this way, or if someone had positioned them after the fact. The young girl stepped forward and inspected the sickly facial appearances. ¡°So, he was feeding these two the Tianroot¡­¡± She spoke under her breath before turning to Elder Bai. ¡°Do you think these are his parents?¡± She looked back to the bodies and her voice became a little shaky as she said this. Despite having extraordinary dreams and memories, the girl was still a mere age of 16. The fact that she was handling death this well was already a feat on its own. However, she soon adjusted almost as if she had become friends with death itself. ¡°If this is the same boy, then I would suspect so. I am sorry.¡± Elder Bai continued to look upon the bodies with unknown feelings. ¡°I want to give them a proper burial at the family site¡­¡± She walked toward the exit. ¡°Can you take care of it?¡± The old man sighed before he waved his hand through the air. Within seconds, the two bodies were entombed in ice. With another flip of his palm, they had disappeared entirely. The old man had stored the pair of corpses in his dimensional ring. These rings were commonly called storage rings and came in a variety of grades, which indicated the size of storage space inside the ring. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Back to the estate?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s still out there. If these really are his parents, then I think he really needs me right now.¡± Her voice was quiet, but she didn¡¯t stop walking towards the carriage. ¡°Milady, why do you think you¡¯re the one he would need right now? You have never even met each other before. Er, I mean of course he would be blessed to be in your presence, but still...¡± His voice rambled before she turned and faced him. ¡°Just a girl¡¯s intuition!¡± She smiled faintly before hopping in the carriage. ¡°Well, where to?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ If I were him, then this is the last place I would want to be right now. If my family died, where would I go?¡± Her gaze subconsciously wandered in the direction of the looming tower off in the distance. ¡°Elder Bai, please head towards the tower¡¯s entrance with full haste!¡± She gave her command and a second later the carriage carried them off into the distance. The morning sun peeked its head over the horizon. The girl fidgeted anxiously during the entire trip towards the center of the city. The once distant tower slowly grew larger as they closed the distance. A large pavilion could be seen around the entrance of the tower. This was built as a means to control and record passage in and out of the tower. The carriage quickly pulled off to the side and the young girl rushed out. ¡°Young miss, take it easy!¡± Elder Bai called out to her as he caught up. However, at this moment, she had only a single thought. A few moments before the carriage stopped, she could already feel the tug on her soul. It was a tug that led her directly to the base of the tower itself! She raced inside as fast as she could, but the place was extremely busy. Day and night were irrelevant to the tower¡¯s entrance as it would always have an enormous crowd entering and exiting. The girl pushed her way through the crowds of people, causing some commotion and she made her way to the direction of the pull. Meanwhile, Elder Bai followed in her wake while exposing some of his hidden aura to his surroundings. The people in the crowds were instantly silenced as soon as they felt Elder Bai¡¯s presence. Whispers began to circulate. ¡°What¡¯s a high ranker doing here?¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he use the high rank line? It¡¯s so much shorter. He¡¯s just bullying us¡­¡± ¡°Wow a high ranker! One day I¡¯ll reach his heights too!¡± Different types of conversations could be heard. Some people were annoyed, while others were excited. Of course, the cause of the commotion could care less what others thought as they continued to force their way through the sea of people. ¡°Elder Bai¡­¡± The girl suddenly came to a stop before looking into the distance. At the base of the tower a large milky white film that covered a giant archway. This was the formal entrance to the tower. One could see a stream of people registering themselves onto documents before making their way to the steps of the entrance. Meanwhile, the people exiting the tower entered a different line to register their exit. Despite all of this, an unassuming figure walked toward the white entrance from an odd angle. It was clear that the young boy climbing the steps had skipped all registration procedures. ¡°S-Stop him!¡± The girl cried out to the elder who immediately looked toward where she pointed. He could see the form of a dirty young boy with ragged clothes just about to enter the tower¡¯s entrance. ¡°Guards! Guards! Stop him!¡± Elder Bai roared loudly as people ducked and scrambled to clear out of the way. Just as the guards glanced at the entrance in confusion, the boy had already slipped inside. Not seeing anything out of place, they looked back at Elder Bai with a collection of frowns. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but please try not to cause a panic here. It could have dangerous consequences for the people¡­¡± A guard meekly spoke to him. Elder Bai couldn¡¯t respond. They had finally found the boy after this whole time, and now he was gone. ¡°Elder Bai we must go in and get him.¡± The young girl turned around and pleaded to the old man with tears already forming in her eyes. ¡°I¡­ We¡­ can¡¯t.¡± The old man had to draw a line at some point. ¡°Why?! Why can¡¯t we? Let¡¯s just go in there and get him and bring him back out!¡± She grabbed his hand in an attempt to drag him to the entrance. ¡°Young miss¡­ When someone enters the tower for the first time, their location is completely random. There are many potential cities he can appear in. It¡¯s not as simple as just going inside and bringing him back out. I¡¯m sorry. Also, the family forbids you from entering the tower until you pass all examinations, you know this.¡± The old man bowed deeply before the frantic girl. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry young miss.¡± He gave a heartfelt apology, potentially the only apology of this kind he had ever given in his lifetime. He could see clearly how much that boy meant to her as he was the one who escorted her during this wild journey to find him. The most painful part was just when the boy was within reach¡ªhe was gone. The woman stopped pulling him towards the entrance after hearing his words. She bit her lip and looked towards the floor. ¡°I will pass the family exams then. But, if that boy dies alone in the tower, consider it as if I had died with him.¡± She said these strong words with red, swollen eyes before stalking off. Chapter 4: Strength Without Purpose (1) He tilted his head upwards. An endless sea of flickering lights reflected against his dull eyes. Shooting stars painted the dark canvas with trailing streams of white as they scattered in all directions. When the young boy stepped through the milky white film, he found himself alone in a dark open space. Other than the majestic view above, there were no walls and only a single crystal podium a few meters in ahead. A hint of excitement sparked deep within his core as his mind processed the scintillating sky, but that feeling was instantly extinguished the moment a certain desire seeped into his soul¡ªthe desire to share this view with his deceased parents. An ache formed within his chest. Ignoring it, he tore his eyes away from the sky and focused on the lone podium. The pitch-black floor extended outward endlessly, and a soft white glow briefly appeared below with every step he took. The glow rippled outwards as if he were disturbing the surface of a still lake that reached towards the abyss. He neared the podium and noticed a small token floating above it. The token didn¡¯t have any distinguishing features, other than the multitude of lines etched into it. There were so many lines randomly interwoven, that it was almost as if the token had been shattered and glued back together. Inwardly he felt that holding this token would immediately take him out of this empty space. Of course, this was basic knowledge for those that lived in the city. Everyone knew the general process of entering and exiting the tower; as well as all, or most, of the rules that went with it. Everyone knew that when someone entered the tower, they would find themselves in an empty space. The emotionless sky would have a light grey color with no exceptional features or lights, while the white marble ground that they walked upon would be indestructible from any type of damage. Finally, a small token would float above a stone podium. When someone firmly held the flawless token, which had no lines etched within, they would be whisked away and transported to one of the many towns or cities on the first floor of the tower. The boy hesitated. Perhaps I can just stay here, alone¡­ He thought to himself as he looked back up towards the bright lights. Alone. Completely alone. No one could be indirectly hurt by him, and he wouldn¡¯t have to powerlessly watch others suffer from his presence. He could stay here until the end and simply enjoy this surreal environment. He closed his eyes before shaking his head. I¡¯ll just keep to myself. He reached out, grasping the small token. A sudden shift in his surroundings briefly dulled his senses. Instead of an open space, he found himself in the middle of a large market area. The sound of a hammer striking metal, a small child crying in the distance, and many other ambient noises quickly assaulted him. ¡°Hey kid move it!¡± A deep voice growled next to him before he was pushed aside. A large hulking man sauntered off while carrying a huge sack over his shoulder. The mammoth of a man didn¡¯t even look back as he continued straight. The boy glanced down and found himself in the same rags he always wore. He also noticed that the small token was nowhere to be seen. He ducked out of the way of the large crowd, settling on the side of the road. He let out a small sigh before feeling a few gazes resting on him. Many people stared at him with different types of expressions. ¡°This kid really needs new clothes¡­¡± A woman said curtly before walking off in disgust. ¡°Papa I think that boy needs help!¡± A small girl said as she tugged on a tall man¡¯s hand, pointing to the boy. ¡°Come now, let¡¯s get away from him. Don¡¯t associate yourself with boys like that. Do you understand?¡± The man pulled the small girl away as she nodded with a confused look. These were only some of the many words that passed into his ears, causing his already faded eyes to grow a shade darker. He bit his lip before suddenly walking off in a random direction. For now, he¡¯d just have to ignore it until he could leave the town. His initial curiosity for his surroundings slowly melted away as he focused on tuning out the voices. Before he knew it, he was already at the gates and walking towards a dense forest. His chest felt heavy, and he took deep breaths as he organized his thoughts together. What did I ever do to them? He couldn¡¯t resist the indignant feeling that bubbled up. Lost in contemplation, he continued forward until sun touched the horizon. Soon, the sounds of the forest were all he could think about. He was completely alone. Hours of walking had led him deep into nature. The last wisps of sunlight faded away. Looking down at himself, he clenched his hands into small fists. He closed his eyes. Inhale. Exhale. No. His eyes flashed open as he let out a loud yell at the top of his lungs. ¡°AAAHHHHHH!¡± His scream echoed outward, and the trees seemed to have swayed from the vibrato of the sound. However, only a few seconds afterward¡­ ¡°Owoooooo!¡± The sound of a single wolf echoed through the young night as it heralded an encore of howls. ¡°Owooo!¡± ¡°Owooooo!¡± The boy could hear leaves rustling and twigs snapping in all directions. He knew he was quickly being surrounded by the feral creatures, but he showed no signs of fear in his eyes. He stood in a small clearing while gentle rays of moonlight cast him a dark shadow. He slowly clenched and unclenched his hands repeatedly in trepidation as the wolves crept in closer. He heard a soft thud behind him followed by a vicious snarl. He turned around to see a large white wolf looking down at him, teeth bared. The wolf was at least three meters in height and its fur appeared frayed in some areas. Its body was completely covered in battle scars. Not even a minute passed by before the white wolf was joined by a handful of smaller grey wolves. While they were smaller than the white wolf, each one was still massive and their bodies rippled with muscle. The young boy stared upwards at the white wolf with dead eyes as energy began to circulate throughout his body. Tension rose higher as he slowly began to take a natural stance. The wolves snarled in response. ¡°Owooo!¡± One last howl shook the air and the smaller wolves began a mad dash towards the boy. A malicious smile etched across his face; he quickly located the nearest wolf and took a deep breath. With a small dash and a leap, he met the wolf in midair, letting out a ferocious punch down onto its head. A thunderclap cracked through the air! The wolf plummeted to the ground, followed by a rippling shockwave. The wolf never stood back up, its head was nowhere to be seen. Although this caused the other wolves to briefly slow, they quickly resumed their aggression and hurled themselves towards the boy, who easily welcomed them into a full-fledged brawl. Brimming with energy from head to toe, he threw his entire body at the pack. The concept of death didn¡¯t cross his mind, this was merely an outlet for all the anger and sorrow built up over time. The beasts didn¡¯t stand a chance. A yelp rang out as another wolf limped away from the brutal melee. Some wolves were missing limbs as they had been torn off, while other wolves showcased dented bones and bloodied bodies. The boy wasn¡¯t exactly faring any better as he had long gashes across his body. His already tattered clothes were practically rags barely being held together. His eyes were crazed as tears poured out of them, intermingling with the blood that came out of his mouth. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The wolves began a full retreat after sensing they had picked a fight with little chance of victory. They disappeared into the forest just as quickly as they had come, leaving the boy alone to deal with his unstable emotions. The boy collapsed onto his knees after seeing his company run off into the night. Liquid, the combination of his blood and tears, trickled off his face. Everywhere hurt. Each of his limbs carried some sort of wound, which ranged from bone fractures to light and deep gashes. His mouth continued to shift between a smile and a frown while his stinging eyes were narrowed in thought. He felt alive with the pain assaulting his senses, and yet at the same time, he felt dead after the excitement was over. Not for even a minute did he register the amount of strength required to fight off an entire pack of Sterling Wolves. These wolves were B rank monster beasts that would make rare appearances in certain forests. In fact, if a Sterling Wolf sighting was made, many travelers would immediately steer clear of any road close to the spot. Only people with vast experience would group together to hunt the pack of wolves. Even if one had the capability to take on a single wolf, did they have the strength to take on the entire pack? Since the wolves would always travel together, attempting to kill the wolves one by one was impossible. The boy glanced at the carnage, before dragging himself off the floor and stumbling deeper into the forest. He half-closed his eyes, simply letting his feet take him forward. Stray branches flicked at his face earning him additional minor cuts, but he didn¡¯t care. The low gurgling of a nearby stream trickled into his ear. He walked toward it. The sound of the flowing water mixed with the chirps of insects the closer he got. Eventually, he could see the stream up ahead, but instead of walking further¡ªhe paused. At the base of the tree beside him, a generous clump of familiar looking herbs sprouted from the earth. He thought back to his time working for the old woman at the medicine shop and recalled some details. Violet Plume Stalk was the name of this herb, and it was a poison that was known for its strong hallucinogenic properties. Normally when customers purchased this herb, it was always done so with a variety of different herbs. His brain cells fired off quickly, mentally processing the different herbs and their properties. Medicine? He wondered to himself. For some reason he instinctually felt that the combination of herbs could become a calming agent. Although, if the stalk were eaten alone and in large quantities then it could be lethal. He crouched before the stalks and narrowed his eyes. On one hand, he could combine this toxin with the herbs from his memories to recreate the medicine. He could even recall passing quite a few of the required plants during his random walking. On the other hand, he could eat these stalks by themselves. A deep yearning to see his parents seeped into his consciousness. He reached out to collect handfuls of the herb. Continuing toward the stream, his mouth twitched as he stared at the bundle of stalks in his arms. He never considered the possibility of one day intentionally poisoning himself. Before long, his reflection stared back at him from the surface of the water. The moon shone brightly, giving his surroundings a light blueish hue. After placing the herbs onto the floor, he took a stalk into his hands before quickly taking a bite. ¡°Crunch¡­ crunch¡­ Bleh.¡± The plant tasted completely foul and he immediately dunked his head in the water. After washing down the taste, he sat, arms around his knees, and waited patiently. A small amount of anticipation bubbled within his chest as he silently hoped for the best. He wished to see them again, his parents who could now only be found in his dreams. The only consistency in his unfortunate life. He never even got to say goodbye. The moon¡¯s beauty captured his attention as time passed by. After a few minutes, nothing happened. A few more minutes, still nothing. He closed his eyes, engrossed in thought. Am I completely resistant to the toxin¡­? In fact, there¡¯s a chance that even if he ate all the herbs in one go, he still might not be under its effects. The boy frowned and stared at the stalks in contemplation. ¡°Ah, how unlucky.¡± He muttered quietly before reaching out to grab multiple stalks at once. He held his breath before violently eating all the stalks in one go without a single care. ¡°Ack! Kuh-Ugh¡­¡± He coughed out a purple and blue mist and gasped for air before drowning himself in water once more. After catching his breath, he waited with greater expectation. However, after waiting a few minutes, he simply shook his head and left. He had built up a small amount of hope that stemmed from his expectations, only to find it crumbling around him. ¡°Where to next... hmm?¡± He noticed some mountain peaks in the far-off distance. ¡°I wonder what mysteries those mountains hold.¡± Thus, his new destination was decided. Each step he took sent a small jolt of pain throughout his body, but he didn¡¯t mind. If anything, he welcomed the sensation. A haunting smile formed on his face. Time creeped by as he stumbled closer to the mountains. At some unknown point, the trees began to bend sideways, while the ground grasped at his feet. A gentle burn slowly radiated outward from chest. After a few more moments, he could feel the world around him begin to spin. The burn gradually turned into a raging inferno that ripped and tore through his body. His veins burst to life and faintly pulsed with a violet color. The excruciating pain was masked by a wave of euphoria. Despite all of this, the boy continued to smile, his eyes staring off in the distance. Up ahead, a thin and frail figure could be seen interweaving through the trees. Its body was masked in shadows, but the boy could still make out the familiar outline. His heart soothed itself, while his body felt as if it were being eaten alive. The shadowy figure stepped away each time the boy took a step forward. He briefly reached out with a single hand and mindlessly pursued after the image. The trees danced with delight by the sides and the ground no longer ensnared his feet. He broke out into an unstable run, causing his previous wounds to resurface. Time became an illusionary concept, and an entire day passed by like this. The sun had risen and set, while the moon once more shared its gentle light. Throughout his mindless pursuit, the boy¡¯s body actively fought off the tidal wave of intoxication. Although his resistances were extraordinarily high for his age, he was still young and weak. Other than slowing down the effects, there was little his system could do to stop the massive amount of toxin that coursed through his veins, and it would take days for it to dissipate naturally. The boy hobbled and leaped up the mountain path still chasing after the elusive shadow. Before he knew it, the shadow disappeared into the mouth of a dark cave. Delirious and unrelenting, he chased after his desires and rushed into the cave. After turning a few corners, the narrow cave tunnel suddenly opened into a massive cavern with dim lighting. Gently glowing shards and crystals could be seen protruding outward from the rocks that lined the walls. This was a C grade spirit shard mine. These mines were where organizations harvested nodes for spirit shards, a currency valued ten times more than gold. Due to his external influence, what the boy saw was not just a simple mining site. The lights and shadows converged together, creating different phantoms that flew across the ceiling. The rocks seemed to stretch further from the walls like an earthy briar of death. His heart pounded in fear and his eyes were stained with a purple glow. Lost in his delusions, a piercing scream resonated from deeper within the mine shaft! ¡°Eeeek!¡± It was the sound of a woman¡¯s voice, followed by the deep yell of a man. ¡°Get back! Get to the entrance!¡± The voices intermingled with each other in the boy¡¯s mind as he unconsciously replaced them with the sounds of his sick and dying parents from when he was young. ¡°Mom¡­ Dad¡­¡± He murmured as tears formed in his eyes. Before he knew it, he was tripping on rocks and racing towards the direction of the commotion. In the back of the large cavern, a dark hole was nestled between two large pillars. It was the entrance to another room. Without any hesitation, he dashed into it. ¡°Run!¡± The man shouted once more; immediately afterward, the roar of a beast shook the floor. A large and dirt-covered man stood defensively in front of a woman who had fallen to the floor. A massive serpent-like beast with four legs glared down at the couple¡ªit had just found its next snack. Its tongue whisked outward before coming back into its mouth. It let out another vicious roar, revealing its rows of sharp and jagged teeth. The boy hyperventilated upon seeing this. Down below were his parents, fighting for their lives. They were going to die, and he was just watching. His purple tinged eyes took on a reddish hue as he clenched his teeth. The creature¡¯s head started to pull back. It was preparing for a deadly strike! Without another delay, the boy launched himself through the air with a powerful jump. The man down below saw the serpent¡¯s body building tension. He began to sweat profusely. This was a B rank beast, the Awan Snake. The man and his wife were inherently extremely greedy, and decided to scout out this spirit shard mine after hearing that it was cursed and abandoned. Their thoughts were simple. They could check it out for any signs of danger, and if there were any then they could simply run away. However, if the rumors of the curse were a pile of lies¡ªthey would gain an immense amount of profit harvesting the mine! Although that was the plan, they were extremely na?ve. The reason why people called it cursed is because no one could live to tell the tale. People randomly disappeared after going inside the mine, so people stopped going in altogether. The man silently lamented, secretly vowing to never be greedy again¡ªthat is, if he somehow made it out alive. Just as he finished this thought, the Awan Snake also finished building energy and quickly lashed out. The man instinctively shut his eyes tight and grasped the sword in his hand. The crack of a thunderclap reigned supreme! A wall of air threw the man onto his back next to his wife. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s run! While it¡¯s distracted!¡± The woman looked up in fear as a boy landed off to the side. The man, who just now opened his eyes, was both shocked and confused. The first thing he noticed was the serpent getting back up to its feet with anger filled eyes. Then he noticed the small boy, who was staring at them with a longing look in his face. ¡°This kid¡­¡± The man¡¯s insides twisted as looked at the boy. The boy looked more like a monster beast than a human! His clothes were shredded and torn. His body was covered in a myriad of wounds. As if that weren¡¯t enough, his eyes glowed with a purplish hue, while he very visible veins were pulsing with the same color. A chaotic, yet happy expression was plastered onto the boy¡¯s face as he looked at the couple up and down. ¡°Y-You¡¯re right, let¡¯s run!¡± The man knew this was his chance to escape. He could leave this odd boy here as food for the serpent while he and his wife made a mad dash to for the exit. This was a rare opportunity! The couple hastily scrambled to their feet. Without a second thought, they ran toward the exit, leaving the boy behind them. ¡°Mom¡­? Dad? Where are you-!¡° The boy felt in impact on his side as if a mountain giant had just shattered a tree into him. He sailed through the air, crashing into the side of the mine. The Awan Snake pounded its tail back and forth to either side of its body. It seemed both angry and relishing its successful tail swipe. ¡°Oh, Oh shit! Go! Go!¡± A stream of curses poured out from the man¡¯s mouth as he and the woman exited the cave. ¡°Hurg¡­bleh!¡± Blood poured of the boy¡¯s mouth and he felt like his organs had been displaced. He faintly made out the disappearing couple with blurry eyes. Confusion turned into a complex feeling which soon grasped his heart. ¡°Haaah¡­¡± He glared at the Awan Snake. His mind greatly cleared from the impact just before. He made a self-deprecating smile and crinkled his nose after he recalling what he just did. Nausea filled his throat at the memory of accidentally calling out in such a manner. He secretly vowed to never repeat such a moment. The beast continued to slam its tail from side to side threateningly before letting out a trembling roar. The boy looked up and prepared himself for the oncoming fight. Energy once again pulsed within him, circulating throughout his body. For some reason he felt strong, but he didn¡¯t know why. He took a deep breath and calmed himself. He closed his eyes and listened carefully to the movements of the beast. It was growing more still than before, as if it were going to strike soon. Eventually, the beast came to a complete stop a couple meters in front of him and a slow hiss could be heard overhead. His heartbeat slowed as he waited. The Awan Snake could also feel an unknown tension in the air. For some reason, it couldn¡¯t tell if it was the predator or the prey. Anger built within the beast as it removed its hesitation. Teeth bared, it immediately launched its head at the boy! The boy¡¯s eyes flashed open, swiftly side-stepping the strike. In the next split second, he ferociously slammed his fist into the Awan Snake¡¯s nearby head. The beast¡¯s skull suddenly had a hole in it; its body briefly froze before crashing to the ground. With cold eyes, the boy retrieved his hand from the beast¡¯s head. Clutched within his fingers was a glowing murky green orb¡ªthe spoils of victory. The next moment, he fell onto the stone floor, his body void of all energy. The dim lighting of the mine shaft refracted through the surrounding crystals. Finally, he lost consciousness. Chapter 5: Strength Without Purpose (2) A droplet of morning dew trailed down the stem of a multi-colored flower. Sitting a couple meters away, a teenage girl watched the droplet assimilate into the dirt. Her vision was exceptional, as were the rest of her physical senses. Despite her peak level of perception, her eyes seemed dispirited and distant. It had been a couple days since she witnessed the boy enter the tower. Ever since that moment, she would be visited by more vivid dreams than before. She never had a sense of being taken over by some foreign being, instead she felt like she was regaining something that had been lost to her¡ªalmost as if her foggy mind was becoming clearer. Each morning she would wake up with new memories that would make her smile, cry, or anywhere in between. Inside these dreams were multiple versions of the same brilliant man, whom she would follow throughout many adventures. They were together through joy and sorrow, excitement and boredom, anger and affection. She mentally matured many steps forward with each passing night, feeling more and more complete. Although she knew these dreams were real, she was still her own person. Should she wish for it, she felt she could easily sever these visions from ever affecting her again, almost like cutting a thin thread. Of course, that was the last thing she would ever do. Ever since she was a young child, she received these dreams at night. She could tell that they were a part of her, simply describing who she was. ¡°Sans¡­¡± She mumbled while tracing her lips with a finger. Loud footsteps trampled over her thoughts. Shortly after, the excited voice of an elderly man called out from behind. ¡°There¡¯s my beautiful granddaughter!¡± A man with long and fading brown hair stepped into the garden. This man was Xin Lian, an extremely powerful businessman, who happened to also be her grandfather. Although he had a great status, she didn¡¯t turn to greet him and continued to stare at the exotic flower. ¡°I told you to not be so loud you oaf.¡± A different elderly man could be heard right after. The second man was Ming Kato. With a head full of silver hair and an irritated look on face, he was the headmaster of the most prestigious academy in the city, and he happened to be her other grandfather. Just as the two old men entered the garden, two other individuals could be heard following in after. A handsome man spoke in hushed tones with the woman by his side. These were the young girl¡¯s parents, and despite how low they spoke, she could hear their entire conversation. ¡°This is ridiculous, and I will not stand for our daughter to act so unreasonable.¡± The man snipped back to the woman. ¡°Let her be willful Jin, there¡¯s no harm in it anyway. We could even accompany her into the tower if you¡¯re that concerned.¡± The woman soothed back. ¡°Elder Bai said it was some homeless kid. I¡¯m not breaking the family rules just so she can satisfy her sense of altruism.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes narrowed and her mouth twitched, but she remained silent. The two old men briefly locked eyes as they came closer to their granddaughter, who was still facing away from the group. Both elders withheld the urge to pick her up and twirl her through the air as if she were still a child. Before they could say anything, she stood up and faced them, a small smile hung on her face. Her expression was difficult to read, but it didn¡¯t change the staggering level of beauty that radiated from her. ¡°Thank you Grandpa Lian, Grandpa Kato.¡± She gave a slight bow. Grandpa Lian cleared his throat and waved his hand while looking away. ¡°Ah it¡¯s nothing my dear girl. Us old fools would be happy to oversee your training.¡± He spoke with a neutral tone, but his beaming smile gave him away. ¡°I can¡¯t speak for this addle-brained idiot, but this old man will have you prepared to take the exams within five years!¡± The silver haired man spoke with confidence while holding five fingers up. ¡°Nn.¡± The girl shook her head and held two fingers up. ¡°I will take the exams in less than two years from now, and I will easily pass them.¡± The whispers in the back went silent when she proclaimed this. Everyone looked at each other strangely. Grandpa Lian broke the silence. ¡°Of course! Of course! It¡¯s good to have such ambition when you¡¯re young, but I do want to warn that these exams are quite difficult. They go over many different skills. Just the physical training alone can take years.¡± Grandpa Kato nodded his head in agreement before explaining further. ¡°These exams were created so that members of our family would be well suited for tackling the trials of the tower. You might not know, but the tower¡¯s trials can change heavily from floor to floor. One trial could be combat focused, while a different trial could take the form of alchemy or even wealth accumulation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s uncertain which trial you¡¯ll get on each floor, and therefore you have to be prepared. Otherwise, you could spend years learning a new skill on the spot and have absolutely no foundation to start with.¡± The girl nodded. ¡°I understand, but I will still finish these exams within two years or less.¡± She said unmoved with her previous confidence. The two grandpas eyed each other with wry smiles. ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± An unsettled shout raged from the back. ¡°Jin!¡± The woman next to him reached out a hand. ¡°No, this is absolutely ridiculous.¡± He dodged her grasp and walked forward to confront his daughter. ¡°A woman of your age should not be racing through training and examinations to blindly rush into the tower. We have men for that. We have servants for that. Our family does not lack money nor time.¡± Patriarch Lian berated his audience. ¡°I want what¡¯s best for my daughter. And five years of intense training? No! You¡¯re almost an adult, and now you need to prepare for your future with another family. I will not stand for you to spend this time training to go off on some adventure into the tower.¡± The girl closed her eyes and waited for him to finish. There were no ripples in her expression, but as soon as he finished, she opened her eyes and the temperature seemed to drop a couple degrees. ¡°When two years go by, I will be entering the tower no matter what. And¡­ as I¡¯ve said before, I am already promised to someone. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She gave another slight bow before walking out of sight. Grandpa Lian let out a sigh before patting his son on the back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just couple years of training. Even if she enters the tower without passing the exams, we can always bring her back out. Besides, once she sees the difficulty of the exams then she¡¯ll likely give up.¡± Grandpa Kato nodded in agreement. ¡°Afterall, we modified those exams together so that anyone in the family would be prepared enough to handle even the fifth floor, making them officially a high ranker. Unless she has monstrous talent¡­¡± The old man went silent as he said this. ¡°On second thought, I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve ever seen our little flower serious about studying before. The entire time she had been at the academy¡­ No? Perhaps not even once.¡± He looked up into the air, pondering. ¡°I thought you said she was doing well in Academy?¡± The Jin glanced at his father-in-law with some suspicion. ¡°Well, that¡¯s just the thing, she is doing well. In fact, she¡¯s rank one in her class!¡± He said this as he was coming to a realization. ¡°Father, you¡¯re saying that she¡¯s rank one in her class without even trying?¡± ¡°Hoho, little Mei, why would I lie?¡± Mei¡¯s eyes widened. Her father absolutely never lied. ¡°Well Jin, I have a feeling we won¡¯t need to worry about our precious flower¡¯s future in the slightest. How about you wait and see in a year before approaching this issue again?¡± Grandpa Kato proposed. Patriarch Lian¡¯s expression turned to confusion as he processed the new information. Eventually, he let out a sigh and waved his hands. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Do what you want¡­I still don¡¯t like it. I¡¯m going to go conquer my trial, I¡¯ll return once she¡¯s given up this folly.¡± He walked away defeated. ¡°Hohoho. With that kind of talent, us old fellows will indeed make sure she¡¯s fit for those exams.¡± Grandpa Lian called out to his son while stroking his beard. Both of the old men maintained a sharp glint in their eyes.
In an abandoned spirit shard mine, a small boy lay curled up like a prawn next to a large serpent like beast. This was the corpse of the Awan Snake, which had a hole pierced through its head by the boy¡¯s fist. The value of this beast couldn¡¯t be expressed in simple terms. Even just slaying such a beast and showing proof to local authorities would net someone a sizeable amount of profit, let alone harvesting the body. The hide of the Awan Snake was used in many types of crafts, including armor and fashion, while the fangs and claws were used to craft different weapons and artifacts. Lastly, the beast core, hidden within the body, was its most valuable component. Beast cores could be used in alchemy, crafting, or even absorbed for strength with special techniques. Some beast cores could even give special properties if they were absorbed by the right person, although such a thing was very rare. Even though the Awan Snake¡¯s corpse was such a mountain of wealth, it was currently just being used as shelter by an extremely sick boy. His eyes squeezed tight as if he were having a terrible dream, and his body convulsed violently every few seconds. The tattered rags he wore were completely soaked in sweat. A purple residue mixed into his blood and saliva, which came out in small quantities with each convulsion. This went on for a few days before his body stilled and his breathing regained its proper rhythm. After a deep rest, he finally awoke. His eyes opened with great exhaustion. Weakly waving his arm in front, his current strength was incredibly lacking. A rumble echoed out from his stomach, his throat felt like a scorched desert. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± He used the beast for support and carefully picked himself up. As soon as he was standing, he kneeled back down, retching out the final remnants of violet liquid in his system. He secretly promised to treat his body better. Glancing at the Awan Snake¡¯s corpse once more, a small green light on the floor caught his attention. It was the murky orb he pulled out of the beast¡¯s head. After picking up the orb as a souvenir, he began the arduous journey back to the entrance of the mine. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t alone for the long walk back as his stomach decided to speak to him the entire time. The walk was strenuous, but he could feel some of his strength coming back by the time he found his way out of the cave. He leaned against the mine¡¯s entrance looking down the path he had come. He could see rays of sunlight shining through the trees above. It was about midday. The mountain range was densely populated with large trees, making it easy for him to lose his sense of direction should he journey deeper. Most people would have brought a map, supplies, and most importantly, companions. He had none of those, but he didn¡¯t mind. Without any hesitation, he marched deeper into the mountain range, occasionally picking and eating berries or fruit that he recognized. By the time nightfall came, he was deep within the mountains and surrounded by monolithic and ancient trees hundreds of meters tall. Just as he prepared to take a rest, he saw a flickering light in the distance. A fire? He thought to himself. Was it a natural fire, or was it humans? What would people be doing so far away from the roads? He crept closer and closer. Eventually, the sound of laughter lightened the atmosphere. Even though he was still some distance away, he could make out the form of a large man sitting across a boy, who appeared only a little older than himself. He reached the outskirts of the small camp and hesitated. How should he make his presence known? ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± He called out uncertainly. Alarmed, the two men around the fire sprang to their feet, ready for combat. ¡°Who¡¯s there!?¡± The large man snarled while the boy next to him had a hint of fear in his eyes. ¡°Just a nobody.¡± He held his hands up and cautiously stepped into the light for them to see. Both the man and the young boy were stupefied by the sorry figure in front of them. Bloodstained rags barely held together, and underneath the rags were wounds that only recently closed. If they had known the severity of the boy¡¯s injuries just days ago, they would have been blown away by his recovery speed. ¡°What¡¯s a young lad like you doing out here? Clearly you¡¯ve experienced how dangerous this place is.¡± The man gestured while looking at the boy¡¯s body. ¡°I was¡­ training?¡± He couldn¡¯t think of a better excuse and just blurted out the first thing that came to mind. However after he said that the younger boy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Me too!¡± He exclaimed and immediately reached into the bag secured to his waist. ¡°See this? This is from a Wood Leopard.¡± He held a sizable fang in his outstretched hand. The older man shook his head, losing some of his initial vigilance. ¡°Put that thing away boy. It¡¯s not nice to brag.¡± He sounded serious when he said this, but he couldn¡¯t hide the pride in his voice. The Wood Leopard was a D rank beast that liked to roam the mountain range. Often times it was used as a fresh hunter¡¯s rite of passage. Considering the boy¡¯s age, it was quite the achievement to take one down alone. ¡°Sorry for our inhospitable greeting. Beasts are ferocious, but humans are more so. Young lad, this is my kid, Chenbo. You can call me Chenda. As you can see, I brought my boy out here for some life experience.¡± Chenda folded his arms and inspected the bloodied figure once more. ¡°I can see that you¡¯ve had some trouble, but you can tell me your story after you clean up. There¡¯s a stream just down the way, and¡­ Chenbo¡¯s clothes might be a little big on you. Chenbo lend him a pair of clothes.¡± Chenda sat back down by the fire while his son rummaged some clothes out of the large sack on the ground. ¡°Here you go! I can lead the way there if you-¡° ¡°Chenbo that¡¯s enough, let the lad clean himself up.¡± Chenbo nodded towards his father and handed over the set of clothes to the dumbfounded boy. Why are these people being nice to me? The boy¡¯s mind raced. ¡°The stream is just a little ways in that direction, you really can¡¯t miss it. Don¡¯t worry we¡¯ll still be here so take your time.¡± Chenda spoke while the boy vacantly walked towards the stream. Once the boy was out of sight, Chenda¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he spoke in a hushed tone. ¡°Chenbo my boy, some people are ill-fated. You can tell these people apart by the look in their eyes. Sometimes, life just isn¡¯t so gentle a mistress.¡± Chenda glanced in the direction the boy had left. ¡°Don¡¯t get close to him, it¡¯ll only cause more harm than good.¡± Chenbo was speechless when he heard his father say this. People can be ill-fated? What concept was this? Nonetheless, he nodded his head with a serious look. Naturally the boy heard this as he made his way towards the stream. Don¡¯t worry¡­ I also don¡¯t want to get close to anyone. His already faded eyes became a little more grey. Eventually, he came across the previously mentioned stream and inspected himself. He was truly dirty. Disgusting was a nice word for how messy and unkempt his appearance was in comparison to everyone else. He placed his possessions, the green orb and new set of clothes, onto the ground before stripping away his rags. He let out a shiver as he stepped into the stream. It was cold, but more importantly it was refreshing. Why didn¡¯t I bathe in the stream before? He gracefully sloshed his arms about, letting the dried blood and bodily fluids peel away into the water. I never thought to bathe before, but this is kind of nice¡­ A foreign concept, especially to one with such poor origins. The caked-on dirt drifted away, leaving behind a snowy white complexion. Over the years, his naturally charming and slightly feminine features only became more prominent. Although only wildlife bore witness to this event, it was like the stream was giving birth to an angel in the moonlight. The boy played with the water listlessly, ignorant of his captivating display. An entire life spent as an ant beneath the trash¡ªhe only ever knew the looks of disgust and rejection. After a while, he waded out of the water. He reached for his rags and paused. They were almost indistinguishable from the dirt below. Forget about what others think, even I¡¯m revolted looking at this! With a wry smile he fitted himself into the borrowed clothes. The sleeves were a little long, and the pants drooped onto the floor. He never owned shoes and he seemed a little silly in the oversized clothes, but otherwise he was comfortable. Unfortunately if his hair were longer, one could easily mistake him for a young girl that had sharp features, that was just how delicate he looked buried beneath the clothes. The boy glanced down to inspect himself and held his arms out to his sides. The sleeves flopped over his hands. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited to wear new clothes, a privilege he could never cherish. After spending a minute looking himself over, he placed the murky green orb in his pocket and made his way back to the campsite. It only took him a few steps to trip over his pants, prompting him to fold up the hems. Sitting by the fire, Chenbo couldn¡¯t help but continuously glance towards the direction of the stream. An hour had passed since the young boy left. Out of nervousness, excitement, thrill, or the combination of all three, he restlessly shifted about the entire time. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re really too excited.¡± Chenda raised an eyebrow towards his son¡¯s behavior while stirring a pot of soup. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just. What if he tags along? We can hunt beasts together! We could watch each other¡¯s back while fighting off hordes of monsters. Left and right! I bet we could take them all on!¡± ¡°Did you see how he looked? It seemed as if he was fighting off all kinds of beasts in a fit of survival. It almost seems heroic. Ahhhh¡­¡± Chenbo let out a stream of words, detailing his inner fantasies of a wild adventure. His imagination continued to run rampart in his head. He was an only child, and deep down always harbored jealousy toward those with siblings. This was like a heaven-sent opportunity to make memories, to make a lifelong friend. Chenda shook his head and let out a sigh. He already warned this unruly son of his about getting close to the boy, but it seemed that his son was single minded on this topic. He reminisced about his younger days, chasing adventures in a similar manner. The father unknowingly let out a smile and didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Um¡­¡± The father and son simultaneously turned, finding the young boy standing there. His hair was still wet, giving him a somewhat androgynous appearance in his oversized clothing. Both men felt a chill crawl down their neck when they secretly thought about how attractive the young boy looked. ¡°Ahem!¡± Chenda cleared his throat and shook off his weird thoughts before continuing to speak. ¡°We were just about to have food. If you¡¯re hungry, how about you stick around?¡± Chenbo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yea! Come sit, sit!¡± He patted to an empty spot next to him and procured another bowl from the large bag. The boy stood awkwardly rooted in place. However, he couldn¡¯t deny that he wanted to feel the warmth of the fire after bathing in the chilly water. He crept closer and eventually found himself with a hot bowl of soup in his hands. ¡°So, I was just telling pops about maybe us hunting together? You know? We could fight together and practice different techniques during the day, and then at night we could look at the stars and tell stories!¡± Chenbo ecstatically began to share his ambitions while the young boy stirred his bowl of soup with a spoon. These are¡­ potatoes? Is this meat? The young boy thought to himself. He took a bite. ¡°Mm¡­¡± A small sound escaped him at the taste of real food. His eyes lit up as he devoured the food, completely disregarding the scalding temperature. The father and son duo immediately focused their attention on their food to purge any sort of unstable thoughts that had just popped up. What in the world? Is this a boy or a girl? Chenda couldn¡¯t help but think as his heart rate quickened. A boy¡­ He¡¯s a boy¡­ We¡¯re going to fight monsters together. He was half naked and covered in dirt. Think about the dirt. Dirt. Fight. Dirt. Fight. Chenbo¡¯s mind ran in circles, internally doubting himself. A deep panting broke Chenda out of his reverie. He noticed the boy staring fervently at the pot of soup with an empty bowl. ¡°Hah! More?¡± Chenda proudly reached to grab the ladle and gestured for the boy to bring his bowl close. ¡°My bastard son never compliments my cooking.¡± The man sniffed and wiped his nose with his arm. ¡°But I knew my soup wasn¡¯t a failure. It takes years of experience with fire manipulation to get the meat to maintain its juiciness like this.¡± ¡°Hey! I like your soup! Why do I need to compliment your soup when it¡¯s the only thing you ever make?¡± Chenbo countered and an argument over food ensued. The sound of heated words eventually devolved into laughter and smiles. The boy glanced towards the floor, recalling the sound of his own father¡¯s laughter. Although he had lost track of time in the cave, he was fairly sure it had only been a week or two since entering the tower. It hadn¡¯t been long since he had last seen his parents alive. Although they could barely speak in that final moment, he could still find solace in their embrace. His thoughts filled of his time together with them. ¡°It¡¯s late, and we should get some sleep. That includes you too.¡± Chenda¡¯s voice broke the young boy out of his reverie. The man stood up and waved his hand at the fire, causing it to grow slightly dim but still releasing heat. As if on cue, Chenbo let out a sleep-inducing yawn off to the side and took out two bundles of cloth. ¡°Here, rest your head on this.¡± Chenbo offered one of the bundles to the young boy, who stared back blankly. ¡°Go on kid. This mountain range is dangerous, but you¡¯ll be fine around us. I¡¯ll be keeping watch for a few hours. Chenbo, I¡¯ll wake you when it¡¯s your turn.¡± Chenbo pushed the bundle into the boy¡¯s hands before finding and spot and settling down. With a final look at the bundle, the boy decided to copy Chenbo. He found a spot by the warm fire and used the cloth as a pillow. They¡¯re good people. Hopefully they¡¯ll be okay. The boy thought to himself as he floated in and out of sleep. Chapter 6: Strength Without Purpose (3) The sound of rustling leaves blended with the sporadic crackle of the dying fire. It was a warm and soothing atmosphere despite being out in the middle of a mountain range. Chenda stretched his arms overhead and shook out a yawn to wake himself up. With a wave of his hands, the dying fire vanished once and for all. ¡°Alright boys, we¡¯ve gotten some rest¡­ Time to train! Time to fight!¡± Chenda stoically preached and assumed a power stance. ¡°We hunt, we grow stronger, and we do this why?¡± ¡°To attract women and have a good life¡ªAck! Ow!¡± Chenbo was quickly silenced with a swift strike to the back of his head. ¡°You fool of a son! For that reply¡­ you¡¯ll be carrying both bags!¡± Chenda gestured at the two oversized sacks on the ground. ¡°Aww¡­ but I was right¡­¡± Chenbo begrudgingly sulked over to the sacks of equipment and hoisted them across his back. ¡°We grow stronger to protect what¡¯s important to us. What¡¯s most important? Your family is. Of course that might include your future wife. So, you¡¯re not entirely wrong.¡± Chenda stared off into the mountain range. ¡°Remember boys. The strong are always correct, even if they aren¡¯t, they are. So what can you do in a world where the strong are admired and the weak are pushed down? Become the strong. Don¡¯t live a life of regret.¡± As the man said this, a flash of pain quickly flitted across his eyes. Fortunately, no one could see this as he was looking away. ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Chenbo replied back unenthusiastically; he had heard this too many times before. ¡°As long as you know.¡± Chenda glanced at the young boy who simply stood there watching the two. ¡°If you¡¯re going to tag along, then what should we call you?¡± The man peered at the spectator, who cast his eyes to the ground and shifted about. I can¡¯t get closer than this. He secretly hoped they would tell him to leave. ¡°If he¡¯s uncomfortable sharing his name then that¡¯s fine, he¡¯ll just be our little friend!¡± Chenbo spoke out after seeing the boy was remaining silent. When Chenbo said little, he mostly referring to his small stature. Both the father and son were clearly larger with more protruding muscles than the boy. Chenbo was at least a head taller than the boy, and Chenda at least two. ¡°Well, never mind then little friend. If you wish to come along for training then we¡¯d be happy to have you, but I¡¯m not going to go easy on you just because you¡¯re an outsider.¡± Chenda looked down at the boy, waiting for his reply. The boy lost himself in thought once more. If I join then I¡¯ll bring trouble. I should leave. They seem really happy and kind. I can¡¯t do this. Coming to this conclusion, he prepared to step away. Almost as if he could sense it, Chenbo called out in a panic. ¡°I really want you to join us! Please? I¡¯ve never had a close friend before, so¡­¡± Chenbo¡¯s words pierced through the boy thoughts. A pang of guilt and desire flooded his body. Guilt, due to his unfortunate nature, forced him away; but a stronger desire for kinship forced him forward. I¡¯ve never had a friend either¡­ The boy gazed at Chenbo, and instead of taking a step away, he took a step towards them. We grow stronger to protect what¡¯s important to us. Chenda¡¯s previous words flashed through his mind. He secretly resolved himself and took another step forward. I¡¯ll protect them. I¡¯ll make sure they get out of this place. I must. Chenda watched the boy battle his inner conflict, not that he could ever understand it. He let out a wide grin once the boy walked towards them. ¡°This is how a man should be! Onward, let¡¯s hunt some beasts!¡± Chenda mistakenly thought that the boy was terrified to go deeper into the mountains. How could he possibly know that the boy was secretly trying to look out for them? ¡°We¡¯ll first head to the stream, and we¡¯ll follow it deeper into the mountains.¡± The man quickly gave instructions and the trio set off into the trees. ¡°Chenbo.¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± ¡°You will be taking care of any beasts that are D rank. We shouldn¡¯t come across anything higher than middle C rank until we go deeper into the mountains.¡± Chenda began to detail out the plan. ¡°Your goal is to be able to take down a low C rank beast with your friend here by the time we leave. Is that understood?¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Chenda glanced at the boy who had no response so far. Feeling the man¡¯s gaze upon him, the boy faced him. ¡°Are you up for this? We can lower your goal down to D rank if you feel that C rank is too much. Just nod and we¡¯ll keep to the plan.¡± The boy nodded. Although he didn¡¯t understand how powerful a D rank or C rank beast could be, he had the feeling that he was currently much stronger than Chenbo, and likely stronger than Chenda. After seeing the nod, Chenda couldn¡¯t help but think to himself. He¡¯s really too fragile. I¡¯ll have to add more meat to the stew next time! ¡°The campfire, how did you control the flame?¡± The boy spoke out in a small voice. ¡°Fire manipulation?¡± Chenda responded back, to which the boy cocked his head to the side in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s simple really. Fire manipulation is a basic level skill that you can learn from a skill scroll. The first level of fire manipulation is actually one of the cheapest skills in the entire tower.¡± The man scratched his head before continuing. ¡°Since Chenbo has already learned it, I didn¡¯t bring a fire manipulation skill scroll with me, but you can also learn skills without the related scrolls naturally. Although to do that¡­ it¡¯ll be a test of your comprehension and innate talent.¡± Chenda outstretched his hand, which burst into flames the next moment. The boy stared at the yellow flames in surprise. ¡°What you want to do is feel the movement of the energy within yourself and visualize the flames. Anyway, it¡¯ll take you a few weeks to learn this skill naturally, so don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡± After saying that, he turned to silence as they continued to march towards the stream. The boy walked slightly behind the father and son, quickly becoming lost in thought. Inside, he felt an endless stream of energy rampaging through his body as if it were a kind of controlled chaos. He closed his eyes and followed behind silently. Fire¡­ His body heated up as if the energy were seeking a way out. He could sense it. The chaos within him wanted to let loose and annihilate his surroundings with wanton destruction. He quickly quelled such thoughts but was still left with the feeling that he could call out flames at any moment. The distant gurgling of the stream helped bring him back to a state of tranquility. ¡°Excellent. Chenbo, hand me that sack.¡± Chenda never intended for his boy to carry both sacks the whole time. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue.¡± ¡°Sir.¡± The boy called out to him just as he resumed his march. ¡°What is it lad?¡± ¡°How do you stop the flames from¡­¡± The boy thought for a second before correcting himself. ¡°How do you make small flames?¡± The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Small flames? The flames that you¡¯ll be able to create will start out small. They¡¯ll grow larger as you gain mastery over fire manipulation.¡± Chenda laughed and continued. ¡°Some people have even mastered the skill to the point where their flames change color. Sometimes the change in color can indicate the fierceness of someone¡¯s flames. Other times it just means that they have an elemental attribute merged with their flame.¡± He paused and thought for a moment. ¡°I should mention that those who can merge their flame with an elemental attribute are very few and far between due to the level of mastery one would need. I¡¯ve only ever seen one such person in my whole life.¡± Chenbo¡¯s ears perked up. ¡°You never told me about this? What kind of attribute did they have? Where was this, and how long ago?¡± In his excitement, Chenbo bombarded his father with questions. After all, the boy only recently learned fire manipulation and was still practicing the skill. ¡°Ohh, settle down. It was when I was young, a couple years older than you are now. There was a famous alchemist that had visit floor one from the upper floors. During his live demonstration, his fire had a dark green tint, and it turned out to be merged with a wood attribute. Pretty incredible, right?¡± Chenda¡¯s face with full of admiration as he recalled the event from his past. ¡°Woooww¡­ Do you think my flames will have an attribute one day?¡± Chenbo turned his father with sparkling eyes. ¡°Ahem. Uh, maybe. That¡¯ll depend on you!¡± He gave this reply despite knowing that it was near impossible for that to happen. The father didn¡¯t want to bring his son¡¯s dreams down just yet. Chenbo continued to fantasize about having a powerful flame that he could conjure at will, and once he could no longer think of anything to say about fire, he fantasized about having great strength instead. Due to Chenbo being an endless chatterbox, the young boy didn¡¯t speak much at all, but he didn¡¯t mind. If anything, it was what he wanted. As they walked through the mountains, the boy constantly focused all of his senses on his surroundings. If any beast came within a certain distance, it would instantly be noticed by the him as if he had some natural instinct. Fortunately, he never felt danger from any beasts that came close, and those beasts were easily handled by Chenbo and Chenda. ¡°Hah!!¡± With a shout, Chenda dragged a sword cleanly through the neck of a bear with earthy stripes. It¡¯s head fell onto the floor with a resounding thud. ¡°Whew¡­ Let¡¯s see here¡­ Oh!¡± Chenda cried out with joy as he pulled his hand out of the bear¡¯s corpse. ¡°Gather around boys. This is rare. Sometimes a C rank beast will have a beast core inside it, like this. These beast cores are very expensive and should always be collected.¡± He opened his palm, revealing a dull brown orb. His face held a dumb smile as the two boys inspected the orb. ¡°This orb is easily worth 100 low rank spirit shards, or a single middle rank spirit shard. Just for comparison, the hotel that we stayed at a month ago had cost five low rank spirit shards a night.¡± Chenbo eyes went a wide. Although the hotel wasn¡¯t high class, it was still of decent quality and even offered free meals. This single beast core was worth at least twenty days of the same comfort. The young boy looked at Chenbo inquisitively as he had never stayed at a hotel before. He secretly felt for the orb inside his pocket and wondered what rank the beast was. ¡°Alas, it¡¯s a pity that this core is only a low C rank, it would be worth at least 200 spirit shards if it was a middle C rank core.¡± Chenda shrugged and pocketed the orb. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day and cook up a fine meal. Chenbo, help our little friend make a clearing for the fire.¡± He gave out a few commands before he began performing some simple sword maintenance. ¡°Yes sir!¡± Chenbo turned to his new friend. ¡°Let¡¯s clear out any large rocks and collect some wood.¡± The boy nodded and immediately got to work. A short while later, pots were taken out and the bear¡¯s corpse was being carved up and prepared by Chenda. ¡°Higher rank beasts, usually mean more energy when eaten. Their meat and body parts can sell for a good amount, but not as much as the core itself. It will depend on the beast however, as some have unique features that fetch really high prices.¡± Chenda continued to lecture while he cooked. A savory aroma whipped into the air, and bowls of steaming hot soup were served. ¡°Oh!¡± Chenbo was suddenly reminded of something. He gulped down a mouthful of soup. ¡°I never got to ask, but were you born inside the tower?¡± Chenbo asked the boy sitting next to him. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Ehhh??¡± Chenbo was clearly shocked by his response, and even Chenda¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Why are you inside the tower? Don¡¯t tell me you accidentally entered it?¡± Chenbo¡¯s surprise wasn¡¯t entirely unwarranted. Generally speaking, most people wouldn¡¯t enter the tower until they reached at least adulthood, and even then, they would train to prepare. The boy before him definitely did not appear trained. The boy shook his head in response again. No, he didn¡¯t accidentally enter the tower. ¡°I have nothing outside the tower to go back to.¡± His response was met with silence. Regret washed over Chenbo, secretly wishing he didn¡¯t ask questions that weren¡¯t his business. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to bring up anything.¡± Chenbo apologized and focused on his soup. Chenda let out a sigh. ¡°Not everyone lives a simple life, remember that.¡± The atmosphere became awkward as they ate, but it was broken by the young boy. ¡°I can keep watch first tonight, since I didn¡¯t help fight today.¡± The father and son pair looked at him with surprise. It was true, they had dealt with every beast that they came across, and both of them were feeling very tired. However, Chenda still couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Are you sure?¡± He asked for confirmation. Keeping watch wasn¡¯t too dangerous, but it would still involve them putting their trust in him. The boy looked at Chenda with serious eyes and gave him a firm nod. ¡°You guys worked hard, let me keep watch first.¡± Chenda smiled after seeing the boy be so adamant about keeping watch. ¡°Alright then!¡± Chenda let out a hearty chuckle. ¡°If anything does happen, don¡¯t hesitate to wake us up, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Keeping watch seemed like a small task, but to the father and son it was a big step forward. The entire day the boy seemed distant, but now this small act made them feel that much closer. Chenbo unconsciously formed a silly smile, wondering how long it would be before they could fight monsters and beasts together. The night became lighthearted as Chenda told more stories of his past, and eventually, exhaustion overtook them. Chenda was more tired than he let on due to his fight with the C rank bear and other beasts throughout the day. It didn¡¯t take long before rhythmic breathing rung through the air. The father and son were sound asleep. The boy sat by the fire, listening to it crackle and pop. Time silently passed by. After an hour, a glint flashed within the boy¡¯s eyes. He silently stood up and left the campsite like a phantom born of shadow. He wanted to help the father and son, but keeping watch wasn¡¯t his priority. The true reason why he asked for such a duty was something much more important, much more sinister. Once the boy left earshot of the camp, he picked up speed and zipped through the forest. Initially, the trees and brush around him blurred, but his eyes and thoughts swiftly adjusted to his movement. Minutes later, he came to a halt, hiding behind a tree. He inspected the scene just ahead. A thin figure perched on its hind legs, its claws dug deep into the flesh of a large animal. The figure¡¯s body was covered in tiny obsidian scales, giving it¡¯s skin the appearance of an elastic fabric. Its mouth was disproportionately large and wide compared to the size of its skull. It stretched open, revealing rows of fierce, jagged teeth. Clamping its mouth onto the carcass, the sound of flesh ripping apart disturbed the silence. A deep swallow echoed afterward. Despite being near such a horrifying monster, the boy¡¯s nerves remained calm. He took a step forward into the small clearing, entering range of the monster¡¯s senses. Its body stilled as if it were caught red handed in a forbidden act, and its head slowly turned to the direction of the boy. It¡¯s large, white eyes didn¡¯t have any pupils, but somehow the boy could still feel its gaze upon him. The monster unclenched its claws that were buried inside the meal and began to posture itself threateningly towards the small boy. Fire¡­ Raging flames of death¡­ This is the feeling. Energy coursed through him wanting to explode outwards, an unbridled chaos heralding doom and disaster for the surrounding forestry. ¡°Huuu¡­¡± Letting out a small stream of air, he closed his eyes and focused on the new sensation. The menacing monster tilted its abnormal head in confusion. Its body soon filled with an unknown fear and trepidation. It took a step forward uncertainly, and then a step backwards. As an upper B rank monster, the Black Rock Basilisk lived its whole life as an undisputed king in this area. However, for the first time in its life, it felt the desire to run away! ¡°Hisss!¡± The boy¡¯s eyes flashed open, revealing two pitch-black orbs. Small, wispy shadows leaked out of his body in all directions. He glanced at the monster that was frozen in fear and reached his hand out to it. A wave of incinerating heat surged out of his body as the wispy shadows collected together to form a column of black fire that swirled around his thin frame. A small layer of the semi-transparent black flames enveloped the surface of his skin like flowing water, while his surroundings surrendered to fate and disintegrated into ashes. He clenched his hand towards the Black Rock Basilisk. The swirling flames immediately forged a path of carnage, capturing it within. The monster didn¡¯t even have a chance to cry out before its body melted away under the intense heat. The scales that once glistened in the moonlight, were now nothing but a pile of black goop and waste lying on the floor. The boy paused in retrospect. I knew it. The flames were too large¡­ How do I control this? He imagined the flames shrinking, and to his surprise they followed his command easily. Within a few short minutes, the inferno dissipated completely save for a small wisp of black light that floated above his finger. Although this flame was only the size of a candlelight, it was incredibly dangerous. The boy inspected the black flame before giving a confirming nod and clenched his fist, snuffing the last remnants away. Now that I can remember the feeling, I won¡¯t have to be so afraid of using fire anymore. He nodded and started making his way back towards the camp. He didn¡¯t even bother checking the goop for a monster core, because there was no chance of the core surviving even if the monster had one. Before long, he found himself back at the campsite sitting by a low smoldering fire. Both Chenda and Chenbo were still fast asleep. The sounds of nature sprung to life as he watched the pale, yellow flames dance feebly about. He reached out toward the fire with the back of his hand. The heat radiated onto his skin. It was warm and comforting. He thought about the difference between this docile, weak flame and his own terrifying flame capable of burying the very sun in shadows. Warm. Comforting. Docile. Gently glowing. Very gently. He mentally chanted and slowly outstretched his other hand. A smooth curtain of white and golden flame blossomed, circling around his outstretched hand. He brought it closer for inspection. The flames were like silk, cascading about as if they were of the finest threads. If one didn¡¯t know any better, they could even mistake them for a drinkable tonic. The boy felt a tremble vibrate throughout his body. A nostalgic feeling took root and for the first time in a long time, he felt safe and secure. Even if this feeling was fabricated by the white-gold flames, it was still a welcome feeling. It was like his broken mentality and heart was loosely being taped back together. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if I could sleep to this feeling? He pursed his lips in thought before glancing down at the feeble yellow flames on the ground. He quickly reduced the magnitude of his golden flames and matched its intensity with the campsite¡¯s fire. Then he guided the flames to merge together. After a short few seconds, he realized that he couldn¡¯t easily merge the flames. He could tell that the white-gold flames threatened to devour the yellow with no hesitation. Hmm¡­ Would it be so bad if they were eaten though? He shook his head. Despite knowing that the father and son weren¡¯t dangerous, he didn¡¯t know what kind of reaction they would have toward him should his strengths be discovered. Would they be afraid of the unknown? Or would they feel more safe? He reduced the flames intensity even lower and once more shot them into the campfire. This time, he didn¡¯t try merging the flames at all and instead concealed them within the center. No one would be able to tell that they were hidden there unless they had a keen eye and a massive amount of experience. Of course, there was no chance that Chenda or Chenbo would suspect a different kind of fire to be hiding in the center, the concept was too advanced! The boy closed his eyes as the warmth from the campsite was accentuated to a whole other level. His senses perked up and he stayed in the same state for the entire duration of his watch. Despite being awake the whole time, he didn¡¯t feel fatigued at all. Regardless, he nudged Chenbo to wake him up and take over. ¡°Wuhaaa¡± Chenbo stretched his arms overhead with a sleepy yawn. He rubbed his eyes before squinting in the direction of his would-be attacker. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep now¡­¡± After saying only that, the boy swiftly laid down and closed his eyes, leaving Chenbo alone for the remainder of the night. Everything happened quickly, but Chenbo found himself alone in an instant. Fortunately, he was already used to standing watch because he would normally alternate with his father. ¡°Humm.¡± The young man quietly listened to the forest¡¯s ballad of twilight. He couldn¡¯t immediately pinpoint what felt different, but somehow he was incredibly refreshed. His body brimmed with energy, and the normal aches that were engrained deep within his limbs vanished entirely. He inspected himself with a dumb smile. A faraway monster¡¯s howl broke him out of his reverie, causing him to regain vigilance towards his surroundings. Luckily, no trouble came their way. He scooted closer to the fire rubbing his hands together. Was the fire always this¡­ beautiful? Chenbo couldn¡¯t tear his gaze away from the quaint little fire that seemed to radiate like a hidden pearl. His mysterious trance continued until the sun peeked its crown above the mountain tops. Chapter 7: Strength Without Purpose (4) ¡°Pace yourself!¡± A gruff voice shouted at a tall boy some meters away. It was a life-or-death battle with a large insect creature. Easily two meters long with large thick mandibles on its face, the insect brandished multiple sets of legs that allowed it to skitter swiftly and silently. This was the low C rank monster, Colossal Bull Ant, and its opponent was Chenbo. ¡°Don¡¯t lose your form. Watch your side! Your other side! Dance with it now. Don¡¯t let it swipe at you for free. Gather your energy!¡± Chenda constantly lectured his son from the sidelines. Next to him stood a small boy wearing oversized clothing. ¡°Good strike! Good!¡± At that moment, Chenbo sliced off one of the ant¡¯s legs. ¡°Keep up the pressure. Careful! A monster is always most fierce when cornered.¡± With Chenda¡¯s guidance, the boy steadily pressed his advantage. After a few short minutes, the monster lay dead on the floor, its large head severed from its body. Chenda pulled his exhausted son in for a massive bear hug. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, my boy!¡± ¡°Eeek- urk! C-can¡¯t breathe!¡± This endearing moment of victory was captured by the small boy in the distance. He leaned against a nearby tree in amusement. Today was a good day for the trio, especially for Chenbo who constantly training hard the last couple of months. Quite some time had passed ever since the young boy joined the father and son. Their training excursion took them through the winding mountain range and was fraught with peril. The entire time, the boy acted as a silent protector, secretly eliminating dangerous entities that dared wander too close. At night, he hid purifying flames deep within the campfire before resting. It seemed as if they had a type of healing property, which didn¡¯t go completely unnoticed by Chenbo and Chenda. After just a week of sleeping by the fire, both men found that many of their visible and hidden injuries completely disappeared. Chenda even had a large scar on his back that was slowly fading. ¡°Haha little friend did you see that? This older brother took down a Colossal Bull Ant!¡± Chenbo said smugly. Over the last couple of months they had gotten somewhat closer, but naturally the boy was still kept some distance. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve taken down a low C rank monster, how will you ever catch up to me?¡± Chenbo continued to elevate himself in an attempt to spark a competitive atmosphere. Unfortunately his provocations were met with deaf ears. In fact, the boy already walked away from the battle site to pick up their traveling equipment. The boy hid a smile after hearing the smack of a girthy hand against someone¡¯s head. ¡°Oww!¡± Chenbo rubbed the impact point. ¡°Nonsense boy. When he¡¯s ready for his next challenge, he¡¯ll step up. Just remember there¡¯s always someone stronger than you unless you reach the absolute peak of the world.¡± In the distance, the boy¡¯s ears perked up. Does Chenda know something? He thought to himself for a moment. But that¡¯s impossible, right? He was very particular in taking care of difficulties without alerting the other two. In fact, at this point he had become a master at eliminating his presence entirely. He shrugged, hoisting a bag over his shoulder. It was time to continue the journey through the mountains. The trio began their walk just as the sun was reaching its peak in the sky. Bright rays of light pierced through the canopy tops, breathing life onto the forest floor. It was hot and humid, but it wasn¡¯t unbearable. Before long the sound of running water swooshed in the distance. They quickly made their way to it. A decent sized stream stretched off into the distance. A good place as any for a wash. ¡°Wonderful!¡± Chenda clapped his hands together before announcing. ¡°We¡¯ll make camp here. Chenbo go ahead and rinse off.¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± The boy saluted and happily jumped into the stream with all of his clothes on. Meanwhile, Chenda and the young boy quickly set up camp. ¡°He worked hard you know?¡± Chenda eyed the boy while his hands collected firewood. The boy nodded without saying anything. He could feel Chenda¡¯s gaze on him. ¡°We¡¯ll be heading out of the mountains now that he¡¯s reached this level.¡± Chenda paused for a moment in case the boy had something to say. ¡°At his age, being able to beat a low C rank monster is above average. When we get back into the city, he¡¯ll be applying to attend a fairly reputable academy¡­¡± Chenda let his voice trail off, again waiting for a response. The boy continued to chuck stones away and dug through the bags, taking out cooking materials. ¡°I¡­ I know what you¡¯ve done for us.¡± The boy went still. ¡°At least, I think I know.¡± Chenda let out a sigh and continued. ¡°Honestly, I thought it was weird that we hadn¡¯t come across a single B rank monster. Although it¡¯s uncommon, I was prepared to fight off the danger for you two to escape should the worst happen, but it never did.¡± The boy looked at the father and waited patiently. Well? What is the verdict? What will happen now? Does he really know? The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°One night, about a month ago, I woke up and didn¡¯t see you around. In the distance I could hear a vicious howl, and then it went silent. I saw you come from that direction not long after.¡± Chenda looked towards the ground and clenched his teeth. ¡°That howl struck fear into me. I could tell that the beast was powerful. I don¡¯t know how you handled it, but I wanted to thank you for everything.¡± After saying this, Chenda bowed toward the young boy who remained in shock. ¡°Thank you for ensuring our safety¡­¡± Chenda¡¯s eyes were narrowed with determination. He instinctively felt that this was the correct choice. He knew deep down that this young boy was a guardian angel watching over them. Even though he lacked proof. Even though he was at least four times older than him. He knew that their lives were indebted to the kid. Not even a second went by since Chenda formed his bow, when he felt a small hand pushing him up. Chenda¡¯s large frame stood tall as he looked down at the boy. The boy shook his head. ¡°No.¡± The words he couldn¡¯t say out loud were buried in his chest. Thank you instead. Thank you for keeping me around, and for showing me that I can live with others. He smiled after thinking about what he truly wanted to say. Without another word, he continued setting up the camp. ¡°Ahem.¡± Chenda cleared his throat. ¡°So as I was saying, our plan is to head back to the city and enroll Chenbo in the academy. Of course, that was the purpose of all this training.¡± Chenda spoke while also preparing fresh ingredients for stew. ¡°I don¡¯t know what your plans are, but I know Chenbo would be very excited if you joined him.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know the exact age of the boy, he seemed around fourteen or fifteen years old, which was a prime age to attend an academy. He was doubtless that this boy would be accepted easily. The boy looked up at Chenda with curiosity. Academy? Having grown up in a constant state of poverty, academy sounded enticing. Tradesmen in his home city would prattle on about these academies; about how wonderful it would be for their children to attend. They incredibly popular in his home city. Rich families enrolled their children for training and advanced education¡ªwhatever that meant. ¡°I can¡¯t pay for it.¡± He still didn¡¯t have a good sense of money, but he knew that attending an academy was an expensive ordeal and out of reach for the current him. ¡°Pay? Haha what nonsense!¡± Chenda broke out in laughter after hearing the boy¡¯s response. ¡°You¡¯re confusing these academies with the ones outside the tower. In here, you simply need to pass the entrance exams. The academy will pay for everything else. In fact, they¡¯ll even pay you a monthly allowance, which increases depending on your status within the academy!¡± The boy¡¯s eyes went wide upon hearing this. Pay me to attend? That doesn¡¯t make any sense at all! ¡°How does the academy make money then?¡± The boy¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Mission requests, to put it simply. The disciples complete missions, which are either sourced externally or internally. The academy brokers the missions and assigns points accordingly. Perhaps you¡¯ll experience it yourself one day.¡± ¡°On the other hand, the academies outside the tower are exceptional, but those are primarily focused on the younger generation who have yet to enter the tower. Their goal is to train those children and teens before they enter the tower in a safe environment. So, there¡¯s no sense of missions or internal points.¡± ¡°Of course, those elitists usually do exceptionally well once they finally enter the tower.¡± The man grumbled while saying this. ¡°They could also buy their way into one of the tower¡¯s academies, or if they have strong connections. However, the majority of students earn their status by passing the entrance exams.¡± ¡°Oh you¡¯re talking about the academies?¡± A far-off voice called out to them. Water droplets shot in all directions as Chenbo shook his hair like a wet dog. ¡°Is he going to attend academy with me?!¡± Chenbo¡¯s excitement shot through the roof. ¡°I was wondering how I was going to ask you, but this is great! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure no one picks on you because you¡¯re small.¡± Chenbo snickered before taking a seat. ¡°Ouchie!¡± Chenda¡¯s fist once more met the back of his son¡¯s head. ¡°Nothing¡¯s official you buffoon. Stop making assumptions!¡± Chenda berated the boy. ¡°Okay, okay! No need to get violent¡­¡± Chenbo couldn¡¯t understand why he was always the one getting hit. On the other hand, Chenda wouldn¡¯t dare hit their guest. The boy simply smiled at the scene. Due to Chenbo, the evening continued to develop into an atmosphere of excitement for the future. Eventually night took over, and the boy sat alone gazing into a flickering fire. ¡°Academy huh¡­¡± He fiddled with a rock in his hands, consumed in thought. It didn¡¯t seem so bad, attending an academy with a friend. In a way it felt like the start of an adventure. Something unlike simple training, but a place where fortuitous encounters could happen. A place where he could bury his past and hide in the future. A place where he could make friends, or perhaps enemies, and strive towards living a fulfilling life. He smiled faintly as the sparks of fire danced in front of him. It was decided. He would join Chenbo in the academy as soon as they got back to the city. He trembled and felt giddy at the thought of this new adventure. Lost in his imagination, he watched over the sleeping father and son. Eventually, he nudged Chenda¡ªit was his turn to take over. For the first time since entering the mountains, the boy slept soundly with expectations for the future. Of course, not all plans were perfect. Life had a tendency to create twists and turns, forcing one to redefine their path forward. Crunch¡­ Snap¡­ Crunch¡­ Strange sounds entered the boy¡¯s ears. He slowly became more alert but struggled to form coherent thoughts. Crunch¡­ His eyes fluttered open. A green mist swirled in the air. Ugh¡­ We¡­ We¡¯re under attack! He tried to hop to his feet, but his body was unresponsive. He could barely twitch his extremities. Crunch¡­ His heart rate spiked out of fear and blood flowed aggressively within his body. He felt a dangerous presence not far away. An erratic series of breaths sounded from the floor. Is it just one body? No¡­ He didn¡¯t dare think the worst and closed his eyes. He felt the flow of energy circulating inside his body. I need fire. Purifying flames to cleanse this putrid air. Just as quickly as he thought of it, smooth white-gold flames blossomed from his body in all directions. The fire swiftly circulated through the air, incinerating the green mist in mere seconds. He regained his freedom just as the mist around him evaporated into nothing. Shooting to his feet, he quickly looked around. Not far from him was Chenbo, who picked himself up off the floor. Chenbo hacked and choked on the remnant mist still in his lungs. His face was stained with tears as he looked with despair in a different direction. The boy followed his gaze to be met with a horrendous scene. An enormous plant-like creature squirmed only a couple meters away. Green mist continuously spewed out of its body, only to be incinerated by the curtain of flames that circulated in the air. In the center of its body was a huge mouth with fierce wooden teeth. Crunch¡­ The teeth clamped down once more on the upper half of a man¡¯s body, finally severing it from the bottom half. Gulp! ¡°Ahh¡­¡± A small whimper sounded the side. It was Chenbo. His face was strained as grief overtook him. He couldn¡¯t scream, nor make any additional noise. He simply sat on the ground in shock as the scene of his father being devoured was imprinted into his brain. The creature shifted its body uncomfortably due to the intense flames that now filled the air. It turned its attention to the smaller foods, which were originally paralyzed. More mist spurted out from its body as it angrily shook its limbs made of vines. The boy narrowed his eyes. Without a second thought, he clenched his hands towards the creature, causing the brilliant flames to swiftly encapsulate it. The creature couldn¡¯t sense danger from the flames, giving it the confidence to strike out viciously. A loud shriek echoed into the night¡ªit¡¯s tendrils turned to ash! In less than a minute, nothing of the creature remained. Unfortunately, the upper half of Chenda¡¯s body burned with it. Once the ordeal was over, the flames vanished as quickly as they came. The boy hesitantly glanced at Chenbo, who simply kneeled on the floor like a statue. He stared at the remnants of his father¡¯s corpse. I couldn¡¯t save him¡­ Somehow, this plant-like creature escaped his senses before he slept. This was the result. The Shadow Ent, an upper B rank creature. If it weren¡¯t for its weak combat abilities, it could easily be classified as a low A rank creature due to their elusiveness. They thrived on their ability to avoid detection, and their green mist could paralyze unsuspecting victims before they were even aware of what was happening. It went without saying that most people didn¡¯t have purifying flames that they could summon on a whim to eradicate the mist with ease. ¡°You¡­¡± A voice reached the boy¡¯s ears. ¡°You could have saved him, but you lied there and watched.¡± It was the words he didn¡¯t want to hear. ¡°You hid. You¡¯re a coward. You hid behind us this whole time.¡± Chenbo slowly turned his burning gaze towards the boy who stared back. ¡°I fucking hate you.¡± His face was twisted, and his eyes were stained with tears. ¡°I hate you. I hate this. Scram out of here. You shitty coward!¡± Each word struck deep at the boy. He took a step back. This is my fault. Everyone around me¡­ ¡°Please¡­¡± Chenbo was now on his hands and knees with his head down. ¡°Please just go. Please leave us alone.¡± The boy backed off and carefully left the scene, leaving Chenbo alone to grieve over his loss. Over the past couple months he discovered how powerful he was. Shockwaves shook the earth from a simple punch. Black flames eradicated the world with a simple thought. He could hide his presence and become the perfect killer, jump to the top of the tallest tree, and sprint fast enough to create afterimages. Alas, with all of this power and strength¡ªhe couldn¡¯t save a life. He couldn¡¯t bring back the dead, and he couldn¡¯t conquer regret. If only he had been that much more vigilant, that much more aware. If only he stayed awake the whole night instead of sleeping peacefully. If only he asked them to tread more carefully. What use was all of this strength, if it served no purpose? Chapter 8: The High Life (1) The city of Moldun sprawled across the land like a dormant dragon. While not the biggest city on the continent, it was blessed with prosperity and flourished with activity. The city itself was surrounded by four smaller cities, one in each cardinal direction. These cities were aptly named North Moldun, East Moldun, West Moldun, and South Moldun. Collectively, they were all considered as Moldun, but merchants made the distinction between each one. This was because each city specialized in some type of trade, which in of itself was a form of self-advertisement. For instance, one of East Moldun¡¯s specialties was its vast supply of alchemy-oriented shops, partially due to it being close to a nearby mountain range. People who were looking for alchemy related wares traveled to East Moldun for cheaper prices and more advanced materials. Although East Moldun specialized in alchemy, other cities still hosted alchemy shops of their own. Each city would host a collection of branch shops, which sold its wares at a slight surplus. Thousand Cures, a more prominent alchemy shop, had many established branches all over Moldun. On the second floor of the Thousand Cures headquarters, an old man lost himself in a state of shock at the contents on the table. A dark red cloth covered the moderately sized table, which was where the elder inspected goods and conducted business transactions. Currently, five lustrous orbs were displayed on the cloth. While the orbs themselves were impressive, they were not the reason for his shock. Sitting opposite was a small and unassuming youth, wearing oversized clothes. The sleeves drooped over his hands, while his face was expressionless. The boy was unreadable, unfathomable, and patiently waiting for the verdict of their business transaction. His clothes showcased various rips and tears, clearly showing their use and his lack of wealth. In fact, he was almost thrown out of the store, but as the employee was about to tell him to leave, he pulled out just one of the five orbs. The employee, caught in an awkward situation, immediately changed his attitude. The once dominating stance flipped into a one of servitude. He dipped and bowed before the boy, leading him to the second floor, where he then fetched the store manager to handle this higher-level transaction. Initially, the store manager was quite annoyed, but his interest was piqued once he inspected the orb. It was an upper B rank monster core, belonging to an Awan Snake. He sat down at the table where the boy was already waiting. Multiple business strategies and sales tactics flashed through his head, trying to figure out the cheapest way to acquire this monster core. It was easy to assume that the boy chanced upon the monster core accidentally, likely ignorant of its true worth. With this in mind, the manager assessed that he would propose an initial starting value that was a tenth of its market price. Just as he was to speak, the youth across from him fumbled through his pockets, revealing four additional orbs. None of them fell short of the Awan Snake¡¯s monster core. The manager¡¯s heart thumped in his chest as he watched the boy place them in a row on the table. Despite his looks, this must be a runaway young master from one of the head families. Taking out five B rank cores without care in this manner¡­. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be able to swindle this kid. The old man wiped the sweat off his forehead. I almost committed a grave mistake! Naturally, he would have never guessed that the boy wasn¡¯t some young master. Instead, he was as poor as they come! The shop manager cleared his throat and began the business transaction with more honest intentions. ¡°Ahem. Let¡¯s see here, young man.¡± He leaned closer and inspected the monster cores one by one. ¡°High B rank Awan Snake. High B rank Obsidian Beetle. High B rank Inferno Falcon. Mid B rank Bewitching Snap Plant. Mid B Rank Three-tailed Tiger.¡± The old man straightened upright after announcing each of the different cores and their grade. He truly did have a wealth of experience and a trained eye to be able to assess each core so efficiently. ¡°That¡¯s quite a collection, is your intent to sell or trade for equivalent value? If you¡¯re looking to sell, then our policy for B rank cores is to buy at 20% below market price. However, since you¡¯ve brought out five at once, we can come to an agreement to purchase them 10% below market price for all five.¡± The manager attempted to curry favor with the youth¡¯s nonexistent formidable background. The boy simply sat and half-listened. He stared at the cores, lost in a reverie. One of these cores, the Awan Snake, was obtained on his own before meeting two traveling partners. The partners being a cheerful pair of father and son, Chenda and Chenbo. The other cores were obtained during the few months of protecting them. Chenda died, and there was nothing he could do. An eternal memory etched into his mind. A reminder of what it meant to get close to someone. Initially, the plan was to follow Chenbo into an Academy, but that changed on the night of Chenda¡¯s death. Distraught and heartbroken, Chenbo pinned his father¡¯s death on the boy for failing to protect them. A rift formed between them, a chasm of emotions that only time could heal¡ªif it was even possible. In a way, Chenbo wasn¡¯t entirely wrong to blame him. His luck had always been abysmal, and he could tell that the father and son were in a constant state of danger due to his presence. He could sense it, his mere existence attracted danger. The boy fled, away from Chenbo¡ªaway from loss. He vividly remembered the night his own parents died and knew the exact pain Chenbo experienced. However, the mountain range was dangerous, and the boy still cared for Chenbo¡¯s safety. It was one thing to leave him alone with Chenda, but it was another to leave him completely alone. Chenbo would unquestionably die, torn apart by beasts beyond his ability to handle. The boy returned under the cloak of twilight, secretly hiding nearby. Thus began his long watch. A lengthy escort mission until Chenbo left the mountain range. An entire month passed by. All the while, the boy kept out of sight, maintaining a constant distance as Chenbo wandered his way out of the mountains. The boy took minimal risks and killed off any beast that was C rank or higher, leaving only D rank beasts alone for Chenbo to dispatch. He took short naps while Chenbo slept and ate, but one could hardly call them naps. Sleeping with one eye open and a heart full of vigilance was the norm each time. He absolutely couldn¡¯t let Chenbo die. After exiting the mountain range, Chenbo chanced upon a group of traveling merchants. These merchants were heading away from East Moldun, and Chenbo decided to join them. The boy stopped protecting Chenbo at that moment and went the opposite way, towards East Moldun. Stolen novel; please report. Chenbo¡¯s plan was to attend an academy, and that never changed. If anything, his hunger for strength intensified during the silent and mournful journey out of the mountains. Chenbo buried the last vestiges of his youth and carefree attitude within the depths of the mountain range¡ªwhere his father would eternally rest. Despite everything, the boy still wished for Chenbo to have a fortunate life and hoped that he would find the woman of his dreams. Since the boy was no longer protecting Chenbo, his traveling speed increased substantially. Only a single day was needed to reach East Moldun, where he quickly realized that he had no money. So here he sat, across an unsettled old man. ¡°The market value for each high B rank monster core is 500 mid rank spirit shards. The value for each mid B rank monster core is 200 mid rank spirit shards. This comes to a total of 1900 mid rank spirit shards at market value.¡± The boy finally glanced at the merchant after hearing the monster cores¡¯ worth. These cores are priced with mid rank spirit shards? He couldn¡¯t tell if that was the true value of the monster cores, but he had a feeling the old man was doing honest business. He didn¡¯t dispute the prices and tried deducing the worth of different cores. Combining the information from the old man and Chenda, it appeared that C rank monster cores were worth low rank spirit shards, while B rank monster cores were worth mid rank spirit shards. Could it be that A rank monster cores are worth high rank spirit shards? He made a mental note to confirm his findings later at some point. While traveling with Chenda, he learned that 100 low rank spirit shards was equivalent to a single mid rank spirit shard, while 100 mid rank spirit shards was equivalent to a single high rank spirit shard. Finally, above high rank was the peak rank. In general, whenever something went up another rank, the difference was vast. For example, the difference between a high D rank beast and a low C rank beast was much larger in comparison to the jump from mid D rank to high D rank. The same logic applied when comparing a high C rank to a low B rank. The power difference between the two was on a completely different scale. ¡°Then I¡¯ll sell them for 1710 mid rank spirit shards.¡± Instantly doing the math in his head, the boy interrupted whatever the manager was going to say next. It was time to finish the transaction and part ways. ¡°Of course, of course.¡± The old man gave a genial smile and waved his hand in the distance. A young woman came rushing forward before giving a small bow. ¡°Yes manager.¡± ¡°Prepare 1710 mid rank spirit shards in a bag of holding for our patron here.¡± He waved her away just as soon as she came. ¡°Please excuse me.¡± She bowed once more and sped off to the back room. No more than a minute passed by before the attendant returned with a small bag. The manager received the bag from her, turning to the boy. ¡°Please accept the bag of holding as a small token of our appreciation.¡± The boy nodded and received the bag. ¡°Is there anything else we could do for our esteemed customer?¡± The old man rubbed his hands together with a plastered smile. ¡°Which hotel is good to stay at?¡± The boy stood up and placed the bag in his pocket. He never forgot the time Chenda mentioned hotel prices. Five low rank spirit shards for a night seemed reasonable for the current him, and he wanted to experience the city to its fullest. The manager was quickly absorbed in thought. Overthinking was a trait engrained within his cautious nature, and this caused him to analyze the boy¡¯s innocent question to a fine degree. No, not that one. Too low class. A young master like him is probably out for experience and probably only wants the best. If I make a bad recommendation, then I¡¯ll come off poorly and there will be no way to get in his good graces. Thoughts like these were currently racing in his mind when he realized that the boy was getting impatient. It can¡¯t be helped. The old man shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the hotels in East Moldun won¡¯t meet our esteemed customer¡¯s expectations. I can only suggest¡­ the Flowering Lotus in Central Moldun!¡± The manager declared with a glint in his eyes. His aura and demeanor burst forth as if he were a famous critic. In reality, he was betting on one thing and one thing only¡­ that the youth was out to have fun like most other young masters. It was easy to assume that only a wealthy heir would be able to easily sell B rank cores without batting an eye. But the real question was why? Why would someone, coming from a powerful background, exchange these precious monster cores for even more money? Most likely because they ran away without bringing any money. Now the most important question is, why would they run away? To have fun of course! This young master seemed just about the rebellious age and probably wanted to experience a moment of freedom. The old man felt like he had the youth all figured out, which was why he was able to declare the Flowering Lotus with such confidence. The Flowering Lotus was a hotel chain that was run by Madam Lexene, who was a prominent figure in Central Moldun. The hotel chain exclusively employed only female workers, so one could imagine its popularity amongst men. There, he would be able to have fun to his heart¡¯s content in ways that any young man would be able to do, whether it was drinking, gambling, or even satiating his lust. It was impossible to tell just what the boy was after, but the manager wagered that he would find it at the hotel. After all, he was a growing teen with plenty of money. ¡°The Flowering Lotus¡­ okay. Thank you.¡± The boy tilted his head in a nod and walked away. ¡°Ah! Let me see you out esteemed customer.¡± The manager rushed forward. This was his last chance to showcase his usefulness. ¡°As you know, each city within Moldun has its own speciality, and East Moldun¡¯s speciality happens to be alchemy. North Moldun specializes in craftsmanship. South Moldun specializes in agriculture. West Moldun specializes in combat.¡± The boy remained silent while the manager continued to ramble on. ¡°Central Moldun is most popular as it specializes in entertainment! This is also why they have the best hotels.¡± The walk was short and after describing a few more locations of interest, the exit was already upon them. ¡°Thank you for your patronage and we hope to see you again.¡± The manager gave a short bow and smiled amicably while waving. The boy nodded once more and walked westward towards Central Moldun. His thoughts filled with anticipation. He reminisced about the time Chenbo described his experiences. ¡°The hotel? Haaaaah, soft and comfortable beds. Food delivered to your door by a pretty maid. Sometimes you can even have a beautiful view out the window, but that depends on the hotel¡¯s location and the room. One day, we¡¯ll definitely stay at the best hotel together.¡± Chenbo¡¯s words lingered in his head, at least most of them. Naturally he couldn¡¯t let Chenbo¡¯s descriptions go to the grave¡ªhe had to try it out. The boy soon found himself walking along the side of a massive road, at least ten carriages wide. This was the main route for merchants and travelers to take between East and Central Moldun. A parade of exotic beasts stretched for miles in either direction, each with a carriage in tow. These were all passengers commuting to or from East Moldun. Despite the vehicles blocking most of the road, it was still safe to walk along the side due to a massive stone divider that lined the edge. The youth wasn¡¯t alone walking towards Central Moldun. Instead, he melded into the massive shuffling crowd that stretched as far as the eye could see. The sea of bobbing heads outnumbered the carriages on the road a hundred to one. Only upper-class individuals held the privilege of traveling the main road.
A stout beast, rippling with muscle, snorted aggressively as it pulled a modest cabin adorned with a harmonious collection of jewelry and precious metals. Despite its simple appearance, a keen eye would be able to determine that the carriage was worth at least twice as much as any other on the road. Inside sat a refined woman, casually inspecting her nails while listening to a man give a report. Her black hair was cut short, and she exuded a cold aura of professionalism and power. Her attire sold her appearance, a fitted business outfit with black-rimmed spectacles that complimented her sharp eyes. ¡°It¡¯s suggested that we¡¯ll see an increase in revenue over the next few months due to the tournament taking place in Central Moldun. The Stoneguard clan is willing to concede control over the northern plots, as well as the Blackridge clan in the south. Advisor Huo is recommending that we¡­¡± The speaker¡¯s style was similar to his master¡¯s. Adorned in an immaculate butler uniform, the man looked no older than 20 years of age with his clean-shaven face and short, brown hair that was slicked back to perfection. Despite his lack of maturity, words flowed endlessly in a practiced cadence. He had ample experience in giving these types of reports. The woman rolled her eyes as she listened to specific portions of the report, occasionally making a casual comment. She settled her bored gaze outside the window, watching the horde of pedestrians amble about their day. These people are useless. Her thoughts hid behind deep-set brown eyes. The very concept of wasting time was appalling. A simple calculation of the monetary loss accrued by walking was enough to lose her appetite. It bewildered her greatly. Despite how affordable it was to rent a carriage; these people still chose to walk. How do these people even survive? In her eyes, the low-class people at the side of the road would forever remain as pedestals for others with greater ambition. She shook her head, withdrawing her gaze from the window. What? Wait! Her eyes shot back to the side of the road. Just a glimpse, an instant, a small passing glance, but it was enough for her to imprint the image of that boy¡¯s face within the depths of her soul. Eyes wide, she poked her head out the window, a futile attempt to scan the fading crowd. She peered backwards as her heart raced onward, but the unique countenance was long gone, buried within the sea of bobbing heads. She returned to her seat in frustration and crossed her arms pensively. Noticing her peculiar actions, her servant paused. ¡°Madam Lexene?¡± He called out to her uncertainly. He knew better than to be on this woman¡¯s bad side. In fact, he knew better than anyone else in the world. His eyebrows furrowed inward, and his breathing went shallow. Best to appear invisible in times like these. Madam Lexene was in deep contemplation. Her eyes darted from side to side as if she were indecisively making multiple life changing choices. It was an emotional state the man had never witnessed before. He could tell when she was in a foul mood. Should that happen, there would be no escape. All her frustration, anger, and negative energy would be pushed onto her servants even if they weren¡¯t at fault. However now, he was uncertain. Should he continue the report? Should he let her be? If he failed to finish the report by the time they arrived in Central Moldun, it could be considered as him neglecting his duties, which would result in punishment. However, her condition appeared unstable, and there was a chance that interrupting her train of thought would result in even more severe consequences. The servant took a deep breath and sighed internally. Sometimes, there was simply no winning. Chapter 9: The High Life (2) The night was cold, decorated by silver rays of moonlight cutting through dark clouds. For some it was a time of rest, a moment of respite in preparation for tomorrow. For others, it marked the beginning of an exotic adventure. Central Moldun was a city that thrived on the hours after dark. Although it had equal amounts of entertainment for both day and night, the night entertainment was more sought after. A majestic building, towering over its neighbors, stuck out like a blazing phoenix in the night. From its entrance trailed a snaking line of refined gentlemen, each filled with anticipation and vigor. This was the Flowering Lotus Hotel in Central Moldun. Inside the lobby, a youth stood on his tiptoes for the small vertical boost. It was just enough for him to place his arms flat on the front desk, a desperate attempt to appear more imposing, more mature. Behind the desk perched a maiden with a perky dimpled smile. Dressed in a uniformed skirt and jacket, her eyes glowed as she pressed her lips together. ¡°The hotel is full?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± The boy¡¯s eyes dimmed upon hearing the woman¡¯s response. He asked for a room, and in all his naivety, he never once considered the possibility of none being available. Seeing his heartbroken appearance was soul wrenching for the poor maiden. Earlier, her entire world view flipped onto its head the moment she laid eyes upon him. Briskly shuffling about in line, patiently waiting his turn, she could hardly concentrate on the customers before him. With his small frame, and gentle appearance, her maternal instincts were on full display. When she met his clear black eyes, she knew that he was an innocent treasure that she absolutely needed to protect from the world. A slow panic set in as she realized the teen was about to leave. She couldn¡¯t bear to turn away this poor boy and let him fend for himself in such a tumultuous city. There had to be a solution. She nibbled on her lip in thought before her eyes lit up. Quickly scanning the guest list for the night, she singled out a few candidates. One of them was a regular who she despised greatly. ¡°No, no, actually¡­I just looked, and uh, there was an open room! It¡¯s um¡­¡± She looked at the room reserved for a man named Sun Fang. It¡¯s the most expensive room too¡­ 10 high rank spirit shards a night. Curse that bastard Sun Fang. She lightly bit her lip once more before smudging away Sun Fang¡¯s name off the list. Her signature sweet smile returned even brighter than before. ¡°It¡¯ll be 10 low rank spirit shards per night!¡± The boy¡¯s eyes went wide. He nodded his head and pulled out two mid rank spirit shards. 10 low rank spirit shards is twice as much as what Chenda paid. This must be an expensive hotel! The boy secretly thought to himself. The woman sighed in relief seeing that the boy was able to procure some money. She happily accepted the two mid rank spirit shards. ¡°Great! And what name should I put down?¡± She tweeted while her head bobbed to an invisible beat. There wasn¡¯t a requirement for guests to give their real name. In fact, most regulars chose to be listed under a pseudonym for a layer of anonymity. However, she hoped that her offhanded question would allow her to chance upon the boy¡¯s name. After all, she was risking a lot to accommodate him¡ªnot that he knew that. The boy looked down in thought, and his lips twisted to the side. After some brief consideration, the woman shook her head and simply wrote down Little X in the hotel¡¯s registry. ¡°No need, it¡¯s been taken care of. I went ahead and provided a fake name for our esteemed guest. If it suits you, you¡¯ll be listed as Little X. Please take this token.¡± She revealed a small violet jade stone with engravings etched into it. A leather band was laced through a hole, effectively turning the token into a necklace. ¡°Channel energy into the token and it¡¯ll reveal your room information. Give it a try!¡± The boy grasped onto the piece of jade. Almost as if instigated by the token, his body circulated a thread of energy through it. Before long, the information in the token appeared in his head. ¡°Room 401¡­¡± He mumbled in wonder. ¡°Exactly!¡± Her endearing voice failed to conceal her enthusiasm, a stark contrast from how she handled the other customers. ¡°You may proceed to your room whenever you wish. The token will become inactive after twenty days. If you wish to extend your stay, you only need to come back to the front desk and then we can help you. Thank you for your patronage!¡± After a short bow, she motioned with her arm, inviting him in. The boy looped the necklace over his head and wandered off to find his room. Like clockwork, the next customer in line came to the front desk.
Noticing the seemingly endless line, the woman let out a sigh of exhaustion. The lines were always painfully long. Each person in line was grasping at the attempt to secure a room, even though there weren¡¯t enough to accommodate even half of the people. The boy¡¯s docile appearance filled her thoughts. Lost in daydream, her face immediately flashed with discontent at the sight of the next customer. She could recognize the sallow and pompous face anywhere. His mere presence was a stain upon a tiring, but otherwise peaceful night. ¡°Hello esteemed guest. Do you have a reservation tonight?¡± She spoke in a bright tone as the man swaggered forward with a disgusting smile. It was her job after all. ¡°Little Meya, you still don¡¯t recognize me? Even though I come here so often. Say, tell me when you¡¯re going to spend the night with me? You know I can make it worth your while.¡± His eyes scanned her as if he were trying to undress her with visual prowess. ¡°Please state your name and whether you have a reservation esteemed guest.¡± Meya replied, completely unfazed. She was used to this man¡¯s behavior at this point. ¡°Tsk. Sun Fang. One day I will have you. Oh, and please tell Lady Yun to visit me tonight¡ªunless you want to take her place.¡± The girl ignored him while pretending scan the pages of the hotel¡¯s registry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, but I don¡¯t see your name listed for a reservation. The wait for the next available room is five days. Would you like me to place your name down?¡± Sun Fang, who had already extended his hand for the room token, was struck speechless. A moment later his face contorted with rage. ¡°Who are you trying to fool?! You damned whore. What do you mean my name is not on the reservation list?? Everyone knows that I make my reservations for the first week of each month for the penthouse room!¡± The man¡¯s hysterics rose in pitch. The commotion didn¡¯t go unheard as a tall woman briskly made her way to the front desk. ¡°Please calm down Senior Sun. What seems to be the issue?¡± Her soothing and comforting voice took control. It was like hearing melted chocolate over strawberries on a fluffy recliner. ¡°Manager Xin, this slut said my name wasn¡¯t on the list!¡± He jabbed a finger toward Meya followed by a vicious glare. Manager Xin knit her brows. No one was allowed to slander her employee. No matter who was right or wrong, she didn¡¯t tolerate this type of behavior. She hid her displeasure with a neutral face, but her eyes remained locked on Sun Fang. Her hand extended out to Meya, who then handed over the hotel¡¯s registry. Promptly flipping to the last page, where room 401 was listed, she paused in shock. Sun Fang¡¯s name was nowhere to be found. Little X? She read the name before glancing at her employee, who looked away with a straight face. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Manager Xin muttered before passing the registry back to Meya. She then gave a small bow to the indignant man. ¡°I apologize Senior Sun; however your name is truly not on the reservation list. Perhaps there was a miscommunication. Additionally, I will advise you to refrain from verbally degrading my employees. Would you still like to reserve a room?¡± Sun Fang was crestfallen after hearing Manager Xin¡¯s confirmation. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not on the list?¡± At this point, it looked like he ate a fly as he held his breath and ground his teeth together. ¡°You people know full well what I¡¯m capable of. I demand a room tonight, otherwise¡­ Meya here can spend the rest of life watching her back.¡± Sun Fang stood tall, glaring at the two woman. He came from power and money, and he refused to take no for an answer. ¡°And you would do well to remember that all employees of the Flowering Lotus Hotel are under the protection of Madam Lexene. Should something happen to any of us, you will be the first person we¡¯ll demand an answer from.¡± Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The mere mention of Madam Lexene was like a secret incantation to incite fear. The man harumphed and stalked away, exiting the hotel. ¡°Was he on the registry or not.¡± Manager Xin asked her employee. Her voice barely audible, but just enough for Meya to hear. ¡°Hmm? No, I don¡¯t believe I saw him there.¡± She shook her head innocently. ¡°I¡¯ll let this slide, but don¡¯t pull this stunt again. Got it? Also, be careful. Even though I mentioned Madam Lexene as a deterrent¡­ who knows what length a feral animal is willing to go.¡± Manager Xin didn¡¯t even wait for a reply before walking off. The hotel wasn¡¯t going to run itself. Meya let out a sigh of relief; the storm had passed. Was it all worth it? She thought back to the boy¡¯s bright eyes and sinless face peaking over the countertop. She attempted to bury her excitement, but everyone noticed her uplifted mood regardless. Normally, Meya was a stable employee who worked well and without flaw. Despite this, she couldn¡¯t feel more alive, especially after exacting some revenge on a certain obnoxious insect.
The root of all this happily explored the wonderous hotel, oblivious to the trouble. His eyes absorbed everything at once as he searched for room 401. Despite his efforts, the rooms were only labeled in the 100¡¯s. Eventually the boy turned a corner, entering a large and finely decorated room. Guests were casually strewn about, laughing as they consumed food and drink. Some men, red in the cheeks with intoxicated eyes, clutched onto scantily clad women in both arms. While other men chose to share a romantic meal with their loved one sitting across. A gentle tink resounded as two wine glasses connected, breaking the boy out of his reverie. It was a social dining area, some sort of internal restaurant, but more importantly, it wasn¡¯t room 401. Thus, he decisively left the room and roamed the halls once more. During his exploration, he found many different rooms like the one before. Dining areas, socializing areas, training rooms, entertainment rooms, were just a few of the various types. One of the rooms had a distinct blue smoke emanating from it. Just a single whiff was enough to muddle his thoughts, which was a peculiar feeling due to his high resistance to toxins. Just how powerful is that smoke? Would I even be able to function in there? Eventually he came across stairs, and upon entering the second floor he noticed that all the rooms were labeled with 200¡¯s. He speculated that the higher he went in the building, the higher the room numbers would increase to be. After discovering the stairs, it became a simple matter for him to visit the fourth floor. However, his adventurous spirit got the best of him. I¡¯m already here on the second floor, I might as well explore! He shuffled his way through the second floor with bright a starry eyes. However after making a lap, he realized that the second floor largely mimicked the first floor. He repeated the process for the third floor, but he quickly lost interest since it shared the same floor plan as the first two. Tired and full of expectation, he finally made his way to the fourth floor where the room of his dreams would await. Little did he know that his small adventure would make him the juiciest topic amongst the employees of the Flowering Lotus Hotel. Arriving at the top of the staircase, he expected to see a similar layout. ¡°Uh¡­¡± To his astonishment, he gazed upward at single massive door. This was the first time coming across a floor with blocked access. ¡°Is this where my room is?¡± He muttered while walking up to the door. The jade token around his neck flashed purple when he got close. He tried the handle, which gave way with a satisfying click and the door easily opened. A light brush of air tickled the back of his neck as the door sealed itself shut behind him. Before him was the largest room he had ever seen. A well-stocked bar formed a circle in the center, while impressive chandeliers dangled from the ceiling. Along the sides, exotic plants with cold colors breathed fresh air into the serene environment. The most captivating feature was the walls and ceiling, both made of a type of crystal that allowed the moonlight to illuminate the area, giving it an ethereal look. He walked forward, eyes were full of shock as he took in his surroundings. Pacing around the lounge area, he carefully felt the furniture cloth beneath his fingertips. It was soft and comfortable. Even the floor that he walked on alleviated the tension in his feet. A strong urge to sleep on the couch assaulted him, but he had to stay strong! He continued on and noticed a hallway in the back. The left side was labeled 400, while the right side was labeled 401. ¡°So it turns out there¡¯s two rooms on the fourth floor.¡± He lingered outside room 400 and wondered what kind of person his floor mate would be. ¡°Should I knock? What if they¡¯re sleeping?¡± He shook his head and made his way to room 401. His jade token flashed once more, and he easily entered. He held his breath while his eyes feasted. If the outside lounge was a marvel, then his private room was a miracle. It had everything he imagined and more. The side wall was made of the same type of materials as the lounge area, allowing him to look out across the city and take in the beautiful sight. The moon¡¯s fading light dyed the skies a soothing shade of blue. The streets and buildings below were teeming with life as people traveled from place to place with excitement. It was as if he were the lord of the city, casually observing his subjects. He secretly wondered what the view from room 400 would be like since it was on the other half of the hotel. Unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t his room, but he made a mental note to try and ask the owner for a quick look. He did a quick tour of his room and found that it was just as large as he assumed it would be. It had its own personal training area, a private pool and spa, an entire kitchen area, multiple rooms for guests to stay in, and a variety of special purpose rooms. Of course, each room adjacent to the hotel wall also had the same crystal material for the view outside. Some hours passed since he had first set foot in the hotel, and the temptation of dreams was simply too inviting. Collapsing onto a plush couch, he snuggled in deep and watched the sun¡¯s crown peek over the horizon. His eyelids were like magnets as they drew to a close, a blissful way to end an exhaustive journey. ¡°Room service!¡± A sweet melodic voice echoed from all directions. ¡°W-what the-!¡± He gasped in surprise and looked around the room; but he was still alone, which only furthered his confusion.
At the front door of 401, Meya waited patiently. The night was not lining up with her vision, but here she stood with a chest and heart full of honey. She thought back to the moment her shift ended. After an entire night of dealing with pesky customers, she immediately sought out Manager Xin. ¡°Manager!¡± She gave a quick, but formal bow. ¡°Yes Meya?¡± Manager Xin, who was at least half a foot taller than Meya, looked down with a stern face. ¡°Please assign me to the fourth floor for the next 20 days!¡± Meya prayed that her manager would concede to her request. In reality, she didn¡¯t have much expectation in being able care for the fourth floor. This is because the fourth floor was one of prestige. Often times the caretaker would receive many benefits due to the wealth of the floor¡¯s customers, making it a highly contested position. Regardless, she had to try! ¡°Lady Yun is currently assigned to the fourth floor. What am I to do about that?¡± ¡°Please discuss with Lady Yun!¡± Meya eventually knelt on the ground, a foreign act for the willful woman. ¡°Please Manager Xin.¡± Manager Xin sighed and rubbed her temples. ¡°Do you realize how many people have come to me in the last three hours asking me for the fourth floor??¡± Manager Xin replied in frustration. Meya, still facing the floor, froze in shock. ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± Meya stuttered, finally looking at her manager. ¡°You¡¯ve been working at the front desk so probably haven¡¯t heard, but everyone is talking about the youth who was roaming the floors earlier. Literally I can¡¯t go anywhere without someone bringing it up. Even the customers have become curious.¡± Manager Xin palmed her face as she explained the situation. This only shocked Meya even more. ¡°Apparently Lia tailed the boy for quite some time on the second floor. He explored the entire floor, and then the entire third floor afterwards. She stopped tailing him once she realized he entered the fourth floor.¡± Manager Xin shook her head. ¡°Unless that boy is Madam Lexene¡¯s-¡± She stopped herself and quickly looked around before speaking any further. ¡°Tell me Meya, is Little X related to Madam Lexene in any way?¡± Dropping all pretenses, Manager Xin¡¯s imposing height cast a shadow over Meya, who remained kneeling on the ground. ¡°N-no, Little X just paid for the room on the fourth floor¡­ which was conveniently available.¡± She didn¡¯t forget to mention that the fourth floor was open at the time. Manager Xin pursed her lips and pulled Meya off the ground. ¡°Follow me.¡± Leading Meya by the hand, Manager Xin passed some hallways before settling in a private room. ¡°Speak. Tell me everything that happened.¡± At this point, Meya knew she couldn¡¯t keep dodging what happened earlier. She explained her selfish moment and how she erased Sun Fang¡¯s name off the list due to how unlikeable he was. She even mentioned how she discounted the room to a mere fraction of its price. Manager Xin remained quiet with her arms crossed and her eyebrows bent. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Manager Xin, I promise I will make this up to you! Please let this slide, just this once!¡± At this point, tears threatened to stream down Meya¡¯s face. How badly had she messed up? What had even come over her? ¡°You let him, a boy like that, stay on the Fourth Floor?!¡± Manager Xin was furious, but it wasn¡¯t for the reason Meya thought it was. ¡°I-I¡¯m s-sorry manager!¡± Meya sobbed even more. ¡°Ugh. Meya, stop crying. I¡¯m not angry because of what you did. I¡¯m angry because of who you did it for.¡± Manager Xin shook her head and looked up at the ceiling. ¡°Even though you¡¯re new here, you should have heard the rumors already about Madam Lexene.¡± ¡°T-The rumors?¡± Meya slowly reigned in her tears once she realized she wasn¡¯t being punished. ¡°I t-thought the rumors w-were just slander.¡± She hiccupped a reply out as she calmed down. ¡°It¡¯s not slander¡­¡± Manager Xin¡¯s voice was barely a whisper, causing Meya¡¯s eyes to widen in surprise. ¡°Do you understand what you have done?¡± Gloomy eyes and a bleak tone filled the room. ¡°No one will be able to save that kid if they meet. So tell me Meya. Do you still think what you did was fine?¡± Manager Xin spoke sharply, but her words struck a chord in Meya. Meya¡¯s vacantly stared at the wall and muttered in half sentences, her thoughts a rampant mess. ¡°The rumors are true? Madam Lexene¡­ room 400 is her room. They¡¯re true? No they can¡¯t be true. What have I done? What have I done¡­ they can¡¯t meet.¡± Manager Xin let out a pent-up sigh. She was also young and willful once, which is why she didn¡¯t fault Meya too badly for this incident. However, with age comes experience, and Manager Xin was privy to some of the harsh realities in this world. Despite how strict and cold Manager Xin seemed, she was extremely soft-hearted inside. She would always defend her employees even if they were wrong, as long as they learned from the encounter afterwards. A simple solution she thought of was to have the boy swap rooms with another customer. As long as the boy was willing, almost any customer in the entire hotel would instantly swap their room for his. However, there were a few issues was this. First, it relied on the idea of the boy being willing to swap rooms. While he did get the room illegitimately, technically he was now the owner of that room for the twenty-day duration. Since it¡¯s already in the system that he¡¯s room owner, the change would raise an alert to all of management. This wouldn¡¯t normally be an issue, but who in their right mind would give up room 401? That on its own would be a red flag¡ªshould Madam Lexene find out about it. Aside from the room history, the plan also assumed that the boy wouldn¡¯t continue wandering around the hotel. This was inherently the most dangerous point. It didn¡¯t matter what room he stayed in if he was going to remain in the public eye. Madam Lexene was known to have many spies throughout the city. The chance of the boy having been already spotted was not small, but not large either. If the boy were to be allowed to walk around then he would eventually get reported to Madam Lexene. The best solution was to silence all news of the boy and keep him occupied in his room for the entire 20 days. Afterwards, they could only pray that he moves on to the next city. Finding someone to occupy him wasn¡¯t an issue. The maidens that worked in the hotel were practically throwing themselves at Manager Xin to work on the fourth floor. Each of them wishing to build a friendship with the new wealthy patron. The issue was that she couldn¡¯t trust every maid that worked in the hotel. Should she assign the wrong person, then all of her efforts would be moot. The best-case scenario was to assign someone to act like a guard of sorts. Someone to always act preemptively, preventing him from being easily noticed. After coming to this conclusion, Manager Xin looked at Meya with a different light. ¡°Well little miss, it looks like you¡¯ll need to make up for your actions.¡± Manager Xin repositioned her stance. Meya had gone quiet long ago, filled with endless regret. ¡°Mm¡­ I¡¯ll make up for my actions Manager.¡± She spoke robotically. ¡°Yes, so to make up for your actions. Care for the boy yourself.¡± Meya¡¯s eyes lit up as Manager Xin gave out the task. ¡°Your job from this point and until he leaves this city is to watch over him. Ensure that he is out of sight. If he walks outside, you make sure that he is hidden or disguised. I don¡¯t care how many layers of clothes you have to dump on him, just make sure he can¡¯t be recognized.¡± That¡¯s right! I can keep him hidden away! Her bubbly attitude slowly came back, and her confidence was restored. Manager Xin smirked as she was easily able to see the changes. ¡°I promise manager that I will do my job to perfection!¡± Meya announced with determination as she fiercely bowed once more. ¡°Yes I know you will. You always do. Well¡­ almost always.¡± Meya blushed, remembering her recent antics with the forged registry. ¡°I¡¯ll gather all the workers for an impromptu meeting. No one is to speak a word of the boy from this point forward, or there will be consequences. Additionally, you have one week to get close to him and convince him to lie low. Otherwise I will take matters in my own hands and assign Lady Yun to him.¡± Meya coughed when she heard the last part, her form of wordless protest. ¡°You know that Madam Lexene will be occupying room 400 during the second and third week this month. That¡¯s your time limit. Get that boy under your control before she arrives a week from now. That is all.¡± Manager Xin walked away, disappearing from sight. Not long after, Meya¡¯s employee token buzzed with a message. ¡°In two hours, all employees are to report to the first-floor meeting room.¡± Chapter 10: The High Life (3) ¡°Room Serv-¡° Meya paused midsentence, interrupted by the click of a handle. The door opened and an innocent face appeared shortly after. She stowed her employee token, which allowed her to amplify her voice through the entirety of the 401 unit. ¡°There you are, Little X.¡± Light reflected off her pearly teeth, while her smile blossomed like flower petals caught in the wind. The first thing the youth noticed was her change in clothing. It was clearly the same woman from the front desk, but instead of wearing a uniform style jacket, she donned a simple maid outfit composed of a black skirt and white blouse. ¡°My name is Meya, and I will be your caretaker for the duration of your stay. May I come inside?¡± The boy responded by opening the door fully and stepping to the side. Meya hummed a tune as she stepped into the unit, hands clasped behind her back. An awkward silence rose between the two once the door sealed shut. ¡°With your permission, I¡¯ll be staying in one of the spare rooms.¡± She gestured towards a half-opened door further within the unit. Normally, the caretaker of the fourth floor would have the option to live in the unit with the resident. This wasn¡¯t seen as a bad thing; in fact, under normal circumstances it would be even better if a romance ignited! Due to the high price of the fourth floor, only individuals of high status and wealth could afford to stay there. Most of the hotel workers dreamed to capture the heart of a powerful man, Meya being one of the exceptions. ¡°Staying in a spare room?¡± The boy hesitantly spoke. ¡°As in¡­ living together? But we don¡¯t know each other.¡± Meya froze upon hearing this. Was she being rejected? Anyone would have jumped at the opportunity for a live-in maid¡ªanyone but him! ¡°Y-yes, well. It¡¯s part of the service, you understand. It helps me perform my duties better. Often times it¡¯s customary for the guest to reserve a room for the maid.¡± Her cheeks burned red as she explained. She neglected to spell out the implications that surrounded a maid staying with a guest, even if that wasn¡¯t the reason she was here. If a maid didn¡¯t fancy the guest, they would never even offer to stay within the unit itself. Such was the case with Sun Fang. No maiden wished to reside in the same unit as that man by choice, but sometimes money spoke louder than emotions. ¡°So it¡¯s like that. Please come in.¡± I should learn these customs... The boy thought to himself as he invited her in. Seeing as the boy gave her permission, Meya happily waltzed over to a spare room. She then reached for the pouch by her side and pulled out a large stuffed toy animal, placing it neatly on the bed. ¡°Perfect!¡± She turned to the boy. ¡°If you ever need me during your stay, just knock on the door and I¡¯ll come.¡± She eyed the boy¡¯s oversized and torn clothing. ¡°For now¡­ I think we need to find you some new clothes.¡± Even though he had a face crafted by the gods and his body was coming into maturity, he still dressed like a beggar on the streets. Any well natured guardian would never let their charge look so disastrously. He glanced down at himself with a grimace. A moment later he reached into his pouch and pulled out a single mid rank spirit shard. ¡°Is this enough for new clothes?¡± He handed the spirit shard to her without hesitation. Although Meya saw him pay with mid rank spirit shards before, it still shocked her that this homeless looking boy was able to do so again. She secretly wondered what kind of background he had, causing her imaginations to run wild. Is he really some young master from a famous family? ¡°Is that not enough?¡± The boy thoughtfully pulled out another mid rank spirit shard, breaking the young maiden out of her fairytale. ¡°Ah! Um, no, no, this much is perfect. I know just the person for the job.¡± Meya gave a small bow. ¡°I will be right back with the seamstress. Please wait here for me. I will only be a handful of minutes.¡± She promptly rushed downstairs, leaving the boy to fend for himself.
On the third floor, the entrance to a specialty room burst open. ¡°Seamstress Cai!¡± Meya stumbled through the door in a rush, disturbing the tranquil peace of the room¡¯s only resident. A sharp middle-aged woman sat at a desk, which had a multitude of different cloth and fabrics neatly organized on it. In front of the woman was an unfinished drawing that described the dimensions for a new style of clothing. ¡°Meya, I am currently working, can you come back later?¡± Seamstress Cai dismissed the poor girl, her attention never left the drawing. ¡°Seamstress Cai please listen. I have a client who really needs a new outfit, and-¡° ¡°Everyone needs a new outfit. That¡¯s why I have to work constantly with new designs to satiate the ceaseless desires of these rich good for nothings.¡± The woman snipped back¡ªshe wasn¡¯t in the best of moods. ¡°But-¡° ¡°No buts, leave me for now. We can discuss this tomorrow.¡± Meya bit her lip after seeing that she wasn¡¯t going to get her way. A helpless sigh escaped her lips and she shuffled toward the exit. ¡°This damned dress. No girl could possibly have chest like this, and yet that man shamelessly placed this order. What? Does he want to suffocate her? Useless!¡± This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Seamstress Cai crunched and crumbled the paper in front of her and threw it away¡ªanother failed design. ¡°Meya wait.¡± Meya¡¯s ears perked up. She turned back to see the woman putting on a uniquely decorated violet peacoat. ¡°Going for a walk to clear the head won¡¯t hurt. Very well, take me to this client of yours. Although I won¡¯t be able to start working on their outfit, I can at least get the measurements.¡± Meya lit up with her signature dimpled smile. Seamstress Cai appeared uncaring and harsh, but she was only interacted this way due to their familiarity with each other. Although both refused to acknowledge it directly, Seamstress Cai was something of a mother figure for Meya. Not a day went by without the seamstress lecturing Meya to pick up a trade and become independent, even frequently offering to teach her. However, each time she was met with rejection. Meya was still young, and it was always the young that were the most ambitious with regards to their future. ¡°Mm! I promise you won¡¯t be disappointed!¡± Meya swiftly lead the way out with an ecstatic reply. Of course, no matter how quickly Meya rushed, the seamstress walked with her usual pace. She watched in amusement as the energetic girl raced back and forth ahead of her. ¡°Oh? We¡¯re going up the stairs?¡± Seamstress Cai¡¯s eyebrows went up in surprise. She was expecting to go downstairs to the second or first floor, but to her surprise she was being led to the fourth floor. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you had a thing with that Sun Fang. I always warn you that men like him are no good and that you should ¨C¡° ¡°Yuck! It¡¯s not what you think! That dirty old thing isn¡¯t staying in the hotel this week. You know that I wouldn¡¯t go near that man.¡± Seamstress Cai¡¯s eyes lit up as she just thought of something. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know then¡­¡± She followed Meya upstairs and into the fourth floor. To have gained Meya¡¯s favor and wealthy enough to stay on the fourth floor. This man isn¡¯t simple. Has Meya¡¯s heart finally been claimed? Or is this something else? The older woman couldn¡¯t help but muse with new anticipation to meet her client. After a short walk upstairs, they found themselves standing in front of unit 401, which Meya promptly helped herself inside. Previously she had asked for permission, but now that permission had been granted it was no longer necessary to ask each time, especially considering that she was going to stay inside the unit itself. ¡°Little X!¡± Meya called out as she looked around for the boy. Little X? Seamstress Cai did not recognize the name. Even though guests often used fake names, they rarely changed the fake name that they used. Since this was the first time hearing the name, Seamstress Cai assumed that this person wasn¡¯t a regular and was just passing through. But if they are just passing through Moldun, then how did they get this room? Either this person has a very powerful background or¡­ She glanced at Meya who wandered off in search for the missing Little X. The woman knew that Meya worked the front desk all night, which led her to suspect something was amiss. ¡°Eep!¡± A subdued peep broke the seamstress out of her thoughts. She started towards Meya, who locked eyes with her from a distance. She held a finger over her lips in a shushing manner. Seamstress Cai unconsciously made lighter steps as if she were trying to conceal her presence. ¡°He¡¯s sleeping.¡± Meya whispered and gestured towards a chair positioned to face the beautiful view of the city. Seamstress Cai¡¯s curiosity was piqued as she crept around the back of the chair. Standing next to Meya, she inspected the sleeping guest. Her eyes traced his features intensely, even forgetting to breathe. It was an image carved from the most captivating dream, and it was sleeping just in front of her. Her job was to design clothes that complimented the body. Measurements were the foundation of crafting a unique design befitting the client. Some body shapes were able to wear certain styles better than others, and she was an expert at envisioning that perfect picture. Her eyes lit up, instantly taking in every one of his physical dimensions. Even though his frame was somewhat hidden beneath oversized clothes, it was delicately proportioned nonetheless. Her thoughts accelerated as design after design flashed through her head. Details that she never considered important suddenly became paramount as she mentally pieced together her thoughts. Lost in her epiphany, a formless aura soon radiated from her body. A small chime dinged in the woman¡¯s mind. ¡°No way¡­¡± She uttered in shock. ¡°Seamstress Cai?¡± Meya questioned her strange reaction. ¡°After all these years¡­¡± Tears formed in the corners of the woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Meya had never seen Seamstress Cai behave in this way. It was unnerving to say the least. ¡°Am I okay? I am better than okay. In fact, this young man will be the last client I ever take.¡± Seamstress Cai smiled gently. ¡°Oh okay good¡­ Wait, whaaat?!¡± Meya¡¯s voice rose another pitch after processing Seamstress Cai¡¯s words. Due to the loud noise, the sleeping youth¡¯s eyes fluttered open to a state of alert. Any man would have enjoyed waking up to the sight of two beautiful flowers. Unfortunately, the appreciation went missed and was instead replaced with apprehension. Nestled tightly within the depths of the large and comfortable chair, the boy quickly found himself in a rather awkward and embarrassing situation. He quickly remembered that he was supposed to be waiting for Meya to come back, but exhaustion overtook him just as soon as she left. He sat up straight, crossing his legs over each other. ¡°Young man, my name is Roanne Cai. I¡¯ve been the seamstress for the Flowering Lotus Hotel for some years now. Even though I only work through the hotel, I am still one of the best within the city. Or at least, I was. I will be working with you as my final client before I leave this place.¡± Roanne gave a slight bow, which caused Meya to give a double take. In all the years she had been around Seamstress Cai, she had never seen her willingly bow to anyone. ¡°Seamstress Cai, I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Roanne turned to the young girl. ¡°W-Why are you leaving this place? Is this hotel not good enough anymore? Is it because I asked you for this favor?¡± Meya¡¯s voice grew smaller and smaller. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave me¡­¡± A fragile silence hung in the air, leaving the boy very confused as he quietly eyed the two woman. ¡°Silly child.¡± Roanne filtered her fingers through Meya¡¯s hair. ¡°Just because I am no longer a seamstress doesn¡¯t mean that we aren¡¯t connected anymore. I am simply moving on from this job as it has fulfilled its purpose.¡± The seamstress placed her hand on Meya¡¯s shoulder and smiled brightly. The young girl¡¯s ears perked up. ¡°But why are you quitting then? It doesn¡¯t make any sense. You¡¯ve been the seamstress for as long as I can remember, and you¡¯re really good at it. The hotel pays you very well, and everyone here respects you a lot!¡± Roanne shook her head. ¡°Everything you said is true. However, do you know why I became a seamstress?¡± ¡°To make money and be independent?¡± Meya replied with all the reasons that Seamstress Cai tried to use in the past in order to teach Meya the profession. ¡°Perhaps money and independence is incentive for some. However for me it was my trial¡­¡± Meya was stunned once she heard the word trial. ¡°You mean the tower¡¯s trial?¡± Mistress Cai nodded. ¡°That¡¯s correct. My trial for the first floor of the tower was to become an innovative clothing designer. When I first entered the tower¡­ I didn¡¯t know a thing about fashion or creating clothing. It¡¯s been many years since that day. I had all but given up on the tower¡¯s trial, until I met this young man here.¡± Meya was shocked upon hearing the bizarre trial that Mistress Cai had received. ¡°Meya, child, what¡¯s your trial? Perhaps you have forgotten due to your growth, but never settle here. If you never pursue your dreams and ambitions then you will be forever tied down in the trenches of the unremarkable.¡± ¡°My trial¡­¡± Meya mumbled before holding her hand out and briefly closed her eyes. A few seconds later, a small token materialized in the palm of her hand. The token was smooth and flawless. Roanne gently closed the girl¡¯s fingers over the token. ¡°Don¡¯t lose sight Meya. Follow the trial that¡¯s been engraved into your soul crystal. Understand?¡± The two women made eye contact for what seemed an eternity. Eventually, Meya adopted a look of determination, which allowed the older woman to finally set down her worries. ¡°Once I leave here, you¡¯ll have to work hard in order to follow me to the second floor of the tower. Don¡¯t make me wait too long little girl.¡± Meya nodded her head before noticing a very confused boy out the corner of her eye. ¡°Oh! Sorry, this is Little X. As you can see he needs new clothes. These ones are simply too big and worn out. Now that I¡¯m looking at them, how did these clothes even get into this state? Look at these tears here and over there. It¡¯s like you fought for months in a series of life and death battles.¡± While Meya may have been joking about how the clothes had been ruined, Mistress Cai was in fact inspecting the tears herself. Her eyes narrowed in thought with a serious expression. Life and death battles¡­ might not be far from the truth. Being an expert in the craft of clothing also meant she was able to discern the multitude of ways that the clothes become damaged. The different jagged rips definitely came from claws, fangs, or other sources of combat. However, she didn¡¯t mention anything. ¡°Tsk. You really should take better care of your clothing in the future young man.¡± Roanne gave the boy a stern look. ¡°If I find that you¡¯re mistreating the clothing I make for you, I¡¯ll hunt you down myself and make sure you run around the city naked for a week. If you can¡¯t take care of the clothing you wear then you don¡¯t deserve it.¡± The young boy silently gulped. She¡¯s scary. He secretly thought while nodding his head in agreement. ¡°Great!¡± Mistress Cai clapped her hands together before walking towards the exit. ¡°I¡¯ll have your clothes ready later today. They¡¯ll be free of charge. Consider them a gift for taking care of this silly girl.¡± She waved her hand before slipping out of the room, leaving behind the bewildered pair. They¡¯re free? The boy thought, while Meya¡¯s mind was elsewhere. Who¡¯s taking care of who?! Chapter 11: The High Life (4) Meya coughed before speaking up. ¡°At any rate, it appears that Seamstress¡ªI mean Lady Cai will have your clothes ready by the time you wake up. Do you still wish to sleep here? Your bed is probably more comfortable you know.¡± The boy inspected his surroundings. He never intended to sleep on the couch, but its lush material whisked him to the world of dreams before he realized it. ¡°Also¡­¡± Meya hesitated. ¡°Perhaps you should take a bath before sleeping. I don¡¯t mean to boast, but our hotel has the most sensual soaps and aromatic material in the entire city. They¡¯re imported directly from the Kingdom of Anthor!¡± Her chest puffed up in confidence. She wasn¡¯t boasting as their trade connections was one of the biggest selling points for the Flower Lotus Hotel. Surely everyone has heard of the legendary Anthor Kingdom? The boy¡¯s eyes shifted cluelessly. The lost look on his face gave away his lack of experience. ¡°Hmm. Come this way.¡± She grabbed his hand to lead him towards the bath. ¡°It¡¯ll be better if I just show you once, then you¡¯ll understand how great it is!¡± Meya rambled with sparkling eyes about the wonders of cleanliness while the boy nodded mechanically. The pair entered a sparsely furnished chamber, but despite the lack of objects it was perhaps the most expensive room in the unit. The walls were made of a lacquered material portraying dark tones with ruby swirls. If one looked closely, they would be able to see a formation of flowers created by the swirls. Methodically placed mirrors reflected the dim lighting that seeped through the ceiling. Shelves and cupboards were ornately lined along one wall, while the back room displayed multiple facets, each pointing into one large bathing area. This place is incredible¡­ The youth¡¯s eyes widened, taking in the sight. The difference between this room and the previous ones was so dramatic¡ªit was like entering a hidden dimension. The walls gave him an enchanted feeling while the atmosphere eased his senses. It was almost reminiscent of the soothing golden flames he could conjure, but it wasn¡¯t quite the same. Meya wasted no time and opened a few cupboards. Neatly stacked towels and robes, an assortment of accessories, and a wide selection of candles were all the types of objects within the cupboards. Meya sorted out a handful of different candles on the nearby countertop and beckoned the boy closer. ¡°Do you see the candleholders throughout the room?¡± She gestured to the small alcoves embedded within the walls. Sleek black candleholders were placed in each one. ¡°You can light the candles there, and each one has a different effect or smell. It really depends on what you¡¯re in the mood for. See this one here is jasmine, and that one is sandal wood. Oh this is a favorite of mine a combination¡­¡± She explained each one with glittering eyes. ¡°Oh and this candle¡­¡± She glanced at the dark crimson candle in her hand. ¡°Actually, just forget about this candle.¡± She placed it further away with a nervous laugh. Simply put, the crimson candle was a type of aphrodisiac for couples, but its effects were amplified for men rather than women¡ªall a part of a successful business. To further prevent unintended accidents, employee tokens would radiate a pink color should it detect the aphrodisiac in the air. Despite working in the hotel for so long, Meya was still quite innocent and avoided these types of encounters. ¡°Anyway, decide on a candle that you¡¯d like to use. Oh! While you do that, I¡¯ll get the water drawn.¡± She rushed off to the back of the room, leaving the boy with a pile of candles to sift through. His sense of smell kicked into overdrive as he dissected the key ingredients of each candle mixture. Eventually he settled on the one that smelled the most pleasant, which was the dark crimson candle. Most people would easily be affected by this candle¡¯s strong effects. However, due to the boy¡¯s unnaturally high resistance to poisons, he wouldn¡¯t come close to being affected by low level herbs such as these. Unless of course they were in a much higher concentration. Instead, he was able to appreciate the unique compilation of scents the candle brought forth while maintaining a clear head. He inhaled the candle¡¯s scent deeply with his eyes closed before confirming his choice. This candle is quite the work of art. I¡¯ve never smelled anything like this before. I wonder who made it? He collected the rest of the candles when the flow of water caught his attention. Off in the distance, Meya sat gracefully along the side of the bath like a mother swan at twilight. Her hand tested the water¡¯s temperature. With his curiosity raised, he hurriedly placed the different candles back into the cupboard and retrieved a few more of the crimson candles. Then he walked over to Meya and watched the water levels rise. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. In all of his life, he had never had a proper bath indoors. When he was young, he cleaned himself at a public pond before showing up to work, and when he trained in the mountains he used the streams like a feral monkey. The concept of a heated indoor bath was already foreign to him, but to also enhance the experience with low lighting and scented candles was like opening the door to a new way of life. Meya briefly looked back and noticed him walking towards her with candles in hand. Just as she was about to turn her attention back to the bath, she realized which candle he was holding. ¡°Ah! Little X you should pick a different candle. I hear that one doesn¡¯t smell the best¡­¡± She awkwardly suggested. She couldn¡¯t muster the courage to mention that it was a frequently used aphrodisiac. The boy shook his head. ¡°This one smells the best¡­¡± He brought one of the candles close to his nose and gently inhaled the scent, shocking Meya greatly. She knew full well that the candle didn¡¯t need to be lit in order to be effective. Witnessing him directly inhale the candle was enough to send her worried heart into a panic. Meya gazed upon the boy¡¯s calm face, fully perplexed. Why does he not seem affected? She heard stories of what this candle could do. Men would lose all sense of rationality, single mindedly pursuing one thing. Once affected by the candle, they would have to exhaust all of their stamina properly before being able to clear their mind. Women were also affected by the candle¡¯s effects, but the results were much more subdued. While they wouldn¡¯t lose their rationality, they would become extremely sensitive and bothered. It could be said that they would be in a vulnerable state, but not so vulnerable to be taken advantage of. Of course, these two different effects were by design. The hotel only employed female workers, while the majority of its customers happened to be male. If a man overstayed in a room due to his lack of experience in handling the candle, the hotel would happily charge him extra fees for taking the room an additional night. Meya thought about it some more. Even after a short while, the boy still didn¡¯t seem to be fazed, but that didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t be affected later on. She let out a helpless sigh. Sometimes the greatest teacher was simple experience. After thinking it through, there was nothing to lose by letting him choose the crimson candle. ¡°Okay, go ahead and light the candles if you know fire manipulation, otherwise I¡¯ll light them later.¡± Meya casually instructed before turning her attention back to the water. She acted nonchalant about the candles, wishing not to make a mountain out of a molehill. It didn¡¯t take long for the boy to have each candle placed and lit, but there was an odd detail. Instead of basic plumes of yellow fire, each wick shimmered with a smooth white-gold curtain around it. These were the purifying flames that could heal the soul and mend ancient wounds! The white-gold flames burned away the candles, which promptly released their supposed lust inducing toxins. It was this moment that Meya miscalculated. As the candles released their aromatic fragrances, the flames burned and purified the toxicity in the gas, allowing the effects of the candles to rise to a whole new level. The elevated aroma spread throughout the room, causing a light pink mist to appear. Just as the mist materialized, the bath was ready. Meya paid no attention to the mist as she already expected it to appear. However, the boy was fascinated by it. He waved his hands through the mist, creating little whirls and tornados. The woman eyed the boy out of the corner of her eye, just to ensure that he was doing fine. To her surprise, the boy was practically frolicking about in the mist! She wasn¡¯t sure if this behavior was normal since she had never bore witness to a male under its influence. Despite this, she had most assuredly heard wild stories of stormy nights from her coworkers. ¡°Little X, the bath is ready.¡± She stood up and stepped to the side. ¡°Thank you!¡± The boy¡¯s face bubbled with excitement. Everything was a new experience, a wonderful culmination of senses that he couldn¡¯t forget. ¡°Of course. Oh, before I depart, perhaps I should help you pick out some soap?¡± She said this just as the boy¡¯s shirt went flying to the floor, causing her to avert her eyes. ¡°¡­Soap?¡± His poverty status went on full display. The concept of soap never even occurred to him. ¡°Yes, yes, come take a look.¡± She walked over and opened a cupboard, displaying stacks upon stacks of different soaps. The boy stared at the collection in shock. Some were in liquid form, contained in a jar, while others were a solid bar. He walked over and promptly picked one of the bars. ¡°What¡­ what do I do with it?¡± Before she could answer, a certain feeling coursed through her body, throwing her into a state of confusion. The mist? Why is it so effective? Her eyes widened in alarm, and her heart thumped anxiously. ¡°Have you never taken a bath?¡± ¡°I have¡­ in the pond.¡± He scratched his head in embarrassment once he realized the quality difference between their lifestyles. Seeing the boy¡¯s look of shame caused something inside Meya to twinge in sorrow. However, this wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on his past. All employees were trained to withstand the pink mist for a prolonged period of time. During that time they would have full autonomy of their actions, and it was their responsibility to excuse themselves from the room, unless they were intending to stay with the guest. However, Meya¡¯s time was running out much quicker than she had anticipated. She could sense it¡ªthe purified mist was beginning to affect her in the same way that it affected men. ¡°It¡¯s simple, merely wet the bar of soap in the water and scrub your whole body clean with it. Don¡¯t¡¯ miss any spots! Then you can appreciate smooth and clear skin, while also appreciating the unique fragrances of the soap.¡± She gestured toward the bath before taking a step back. ¡°Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, young man. Enjoy your bath!¡± With her final statement, Meya raced out of the washroom in a hurry. Her heart was like a rollercoaster of emotions as she sought fresh air to help clear her mind. The boy watched her run away with a bizarre expression. With a simple shrug, he whisked away the rest of his clothes to the floor and hopped in the bath. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± An unintentional sigh of contentment was released the next moment. ¡°The water is really nice¡­¡± This was his first time ever taking a heated bath, but now it was a luxury he couldn¡¯t live without. His hands motioned through the water, occasionally cupping it into his palm and letting it filter through his fingers. ¡°And then there¡¯s this soap.¡± He splashed the bar of soap in the water, resulting in immediate suds and bubbles. The next moment he smiled as he popped the bubbles one by one with his finger. ¡°Hum-hum, scrubby, scrub.¡± The boy glided the bar across his skin as he inspected himself. A unique scent wafted through the air and he nodded in satisfaction. ¡°This is perfect, yes. What an amazing concept, a relaxing hot bath! This must be my new favorite pastime.¡± He continued to hum a small tune as he settled into the water and closed his eyes. With everything combined, it was almost sensory overload for the boy who was already quite tired. If he wasn¡¯t chest deep in water then he would have immediately fell asleep. After some time, the boy shook himself awake. He was much too tired and relaxed to remain in the bath. Hopping out, he quickly realized that he had no idea how to drain the water. ¡°Ah¡­ well, Meya will deal with tomorrow I guess.¡± He shrugged and pilfered through one of the cabinets, securing himself a plush robe. Standing by the doorway, he waved his hand through the air, causing the flickering candles to all extinguish simultaneously. ¡°Now for some good sleep.¡± It didn¡¯t take long to find the master bedroom. Within it, there was a bed so large that it could easily fit twenty people on it. Who could possible need a bed this massive? He jumped onto the bed and gazed at the ceiling as his body sunk deeper into the sheets. He mentally reviewed everything that happened over the night and early morning with a dumb smile. Eventually, his eyes slammed shut and he finally enjoyed his much-deserved rest. Meanwhile, in the spare room, Meya flopped onto the bed as a wave of exhaustion hit her. ¡°Thank goodness I got out in time. I¡¯m never going near those candles again.¡± Her eyelids threatened to close on her, and she didn¡¯t resist whatsoever. Instinctively reaching out, she curled her arms and legs around the giant stuff animal, soon losing herself to the land of dreams. Chapter 12: The One Percent (1) ¡°Meya.¡± A woman called out to a small child. ¡°Mom? The child grasped the woman¡¯s hand. Bruises and discolorations ran up and down the older woman¡¯s arm. ¡°Show me Meya. Go on.¡± Meya looked back curiously. Show her what again? ¡°My sweet daughter, don¡¯t remember? The tower¡¯s trial. Call your soul crystal and read it out loud.¡± Her foggy memories cleared up. Oh, she wants to see my trial. With a flip of her hand, a smooth crystal appeared in her palm. ¡°It says I need to own a peak grade spirit shard.¡± The little girl eyed her mother as she spoke. ¡°Peak grade¡­ are you sure? Show me again Meya, maybe it¡¯ll change.¡± The woman replied, the disbelief in her voice couldn¡¯t be hidden. A peak grade soul shard was worth 100 high grade soul shards. This was enough to buy out a few businesses and live happily for multiple lifetimes. The girl shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not changing mom. I can¡¯t change it.¡± ¡°So it seems¡­ Meya? Don¡¯t ever give up.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, I promise.¡± ¡°And Meya? Why are you still sleeping?¡± The woman glared at the girl with a stern face. ¡°Sleeping?¡± ¡°Meya your charge is already eating dinner and you¡¯re still asleep?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Wake up Meya!¡± Meya¡¯s eyes flashed open. Her arms and legs were tightly wrapped around the stuffed animal. A loose robe revealed a portion of her thigh, creating an alluring picture. Despite her display, an uncaring and stern looking Lady Cai loomed over her. ¡°What are you doing still in bed? Scram out of here and go be a proper maid! Useless girl!¡± Meya rolled out of her bed in a hurry. Being berated by Lady Cai was the last thing she wanted. She could barely think as she fumbled about her room looking for her clothes. ¡°What¡­¡± She was dumbfounded and lost. ¡°What do you mean ¡®what¡¯? Get out of your nightwear, blasted girl! Get dressed and meet me in the dining area. I already made Little X some food and helped dress him in his new clothes.¡± Lady Cai walked out of the room in a huff, leaving Meya to sort out her thoughts. Just what happened? Last night I¡­ She paused her thoughts when as she recalled her run in with the mist. ¡°Ugh, how could I have been affected so easily?!¡± She swiftly retrieved a backup uniform from her storage ring and fit them on. She rushed to the bathing area in a panic. After all, it was her duty to clean up after the guest. Half-melted crimson candles lined the walls, while the pool of water had yet to be drained. Remnants of soap bubbles could still be seen floating across the surface of the water, creating an aromatic and pleasant smell. She could not remember the entirety of the previous night, but after inspecting the room she only became increasingly confused. Nothing about the candles was different, and yet the previous night they seemed so strange. Drained the water and cleaning the place, she once again vowed to never mess with the crimson candles ever again. Moments later, Meya entered the dining area, where a smiling boy conversed with Lady Cai in a low voice. Empty plates were set before them, while a third plate full of luxurious foods was placed on the opposite side of the table. Lady Cai raised an eyebrow towards Meya when she entered the room. ¡°Sit child, eat for now. Little X here was just telling me some stories of his adventures. Quite the capable man I must say.¡± She smiled faintly while the boy turned away shyly. ¡°I see¡­¡± Her mind was still processing last night¡¯s events as she numbly took a seat and picked at her food. ¡°Well, I must be going now. It has been a pleasure meeting you, and¡­¡± Lady Cai turned to the maid. ¡°It¡¯s been a pleasure having you in this phase of my life, Meya.¡± Meya snapped out of her daze when she heard this. ¡°Y-you¡¯re going now? Isn¡¯t it too soon?¡± Mistress Cai pushed her chair back and stood up. ¡°Little girl, you know I need to go. Although I cherish my time with you greatly, I can¡¯t give up my dreams. It¡¯s time for me to continue my journey.¡± Meya looked down at her food to avoid the woman¡¯s gaze. ¡°Meya¡­¡± After a brief pause, Meya abruptly stood up and looked directly at her. ¡°No, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m not giving up on my dreams either. Seamstress Cai, no I mean, Lady Cai it has been an honor to be in your presence.¡± Meya stepped to the side of the table and kowtowed towards her benefactor. ¡°Please be successful and¡­ I will find you on the tower¡¯s second floor!¡± Lady Cai smiled gently and walked over to pick her up off the ground. ¡°I know you¡¯ll find me quickly. It may have taken me decades to complete my trial, but I know you will succeed in half the time. Who knows¡­¡± She eyed the boy from the corner of her eye. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll succeed even quicker than we realize.¡± She said mysteriously before pulling Meya into a deep and affectionate hug. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you little girl. Don¡¯t keep this old me waiting too long, I get lonely when you¡¯re not around.¡± Lady Cai felt some tears threatening to leak out. ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t found a man yet!¡± A mischievous grin was written across Meya¡¯s face. ¡°Damned girl. Who needs a useless man anyway? I can accomplish my goals just the same.¡± They parted from their embrace. After staring for a moment, Lady Cai nodded towards the young girl and parted. ¡°Goodbye Meya. Don¡¯t get into trouble that you can¡¯t handle. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in a place called Rheiton City. I have a good friend there who said he¡¯ll help me find work once I make it past the first floor¡ªif he even remembers me.¡± Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. The woman chuckled before muttering under her breath. ¡°I wonder how he¡¯s doing, that imp of a man.¡± She waved her hand without turning back, exiting unit 401 a few moments later. Loneliness washed over Meya as soon as Lady Cai departed. A melancholic sigh was released as she seated herself back at the table. Her appetite had all but disappeared. The chain of events happened too quickly, causing her brain to be scrambled into confusion. ¡°Lady Cai, she¡¯s a really nice woman.¡± The boy lightly commented from across the table, catching Meya¡¯s attention. That¡¯s right! Even with the seamstress gone, I still have his company. She met the boy¡¯s innocent gaze, causing a tender and wholesome emotion washed over her soul. ¡°As for last night, thank you very much for teaching me how to use the bath. I didn¡¯t know how to drain the water though¡­ so I left it. I¡¯m sorry.¡± His apology faded to a mumble at the end. ¡°E-eh i-it¡¯s no problem, r-really.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± He stood up concerned; and it was only then did Meya notice his spectacular appearance. Dressed in casual attire, he wore a fitted shirt and vest that accentuated his sharp frame. Her attention was drawn to his lithe build that somehow seemed sturdy and dependable. Meya¡¯s eyes glowed with a foreign sense of pride. Although it wasn¡¯t formal attire, Lady Cai had produced her best work yet in the creation of this boy¡¯s outfit. His appearance only emboldened the idea that he could be a potential runaway young master; perhaps one that had been catered to his entire life by a doting family. ¡°Oh, she also gave me these. She said I would need it.¡± From his small pouch he withdrew a hooded cloak and a mask. The cloak¡¯s material was black with designed grey swirls. Even from a distance, the cloak looked as cozy as a steamed cup of coffee by a charcoaled fire. With a twirl, the boy flung the cloak over himself. The hood came over the top, hiding a portion of his face. He fitted the mask on as well, which was designed as a pearl white bunny. ¡°What do you think?¡± He spread his arms out to show off. His voice was slightly distorted by the bunny mask, but it still had its tender tone. ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± Meya nodded seriously. ¡°I would never be able to tell who was under all of that, even your voice isn¡¯t really recognizable.¡± Meya¡¯s eyes lit up as a certain realization dawned on her. ¡°Would you like to explore the different stores around here?¡± With the cloak and mask, there would be no issues with the boy being seen outside. Although he might draw a little attention, it was fairly common for people to hide their appearances in such a way, especially at night in Central Moldun. The boy pull back the hood and took off the mask. His eyes glittered expectantly after hearing her offer. ¡°Really? I mean¡­ I was planning to look, but I didn¡¯t know where to begin. Uh, there was this big building with huge red and yellow lights. Can I show you?¡± He lead Meya toward the see-through wall that overlooked the entire city. Huge red and yellow lights? Maybe he saw the House of Amaryllis. Meya approached the wall and followed his finger. A river of bodies flowed in and out of a certain building. The palace-like structure illuminated the night like an autumn sunset, which only confirmed her initial thought. ¡°That¡¯s the House of Amaryllis. It¡¯s a gambling house, but it has more than just gambling. There¡¯s many forms of entertainment that the house hosts such as dancing, sports, plays, music, and even some fun games. It¡¯s food could also be considered an attraction, or so I¡¯ve heard.¡± Although she had eaten at the House of Amaryllis at least once, she had only ordered the cheapest items on the menu due to how expensive it was. Pretending that she had never eaten there was much easier than acting like a critic. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The boy excitedly stuffed the cloak and mask back into the pouch of holding and grabbed her hand to lead her away. ¡°W-wait!¡± Meya pulled him back, causing him to spin around. ¡°If I take you then you have to promise me something.¡± She glared at the boy, her humorless tone clued him on gravity of the situation. ¡°Er¡­ sure?¡± Meya shook her head before continuing. ¡°First off, don¡¯t accept promises from other people so easily. Some people have bad intentions, speaking of which¡­ If we go outside you have to promise to wear the cloak and mask that Mistress Cai gave you, at least for the next 20 days.¡± The boy¡¯s eyes twitched with a confounded expression. Living his entire life as a beggar, he was already used to a life as a shadow in the background. Poverty was etched into his bones, and he never had the privilege to worry about his appearance. Any coin he ever earned was solely used for survival. He was used to looks of disgust from strangers, but who could blame them? Life had never once been easy. For a long time, he was practically a slave for how little he was paid. The possibility that someone could have worse intentions than what he¡¯d already experienced was not something that ever dawned on him. However in Meya¡¯s eyes, the boy was a walking disaster. To her, he was still young and vulnerable. There was no way he could protect himself after being sheltered in a privileged life. He was like a greenhouse flower being exposed to the elements for the first time. His exceedingly charming looks also possessed a certain allure to those around him. How many malicious people would try to secretly sweep him off the streets to sell him off? How many people would lash out at him, or even have him killed out of pure jealousy? Meya knew the world was unkind, so she made this single request in desperate hopes that he would agree. She held her stance and gaze firmly, suggesting that said she wouldn¡¯t move from this spot unless he agreed. ¡°O-okay. I promise.¡± The boy slipped into the cloak and adjusted the mask over his face. Although he didn¡¯t understand Meya¡¯s thought process, he still complied as it seemed important to her. He never cared about what he looked like in the first place, so why would he care now? If he could promise something so simple to ease Meya¡¯s emotions, then it only made sense to do so. Meya revealed her signature smile seeing that he was properly covered up. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± She took the lead this time, grabbing his hand. By the time they reached the stairs, she realized she was still holding his hand and quickly withdrew her own in embarrassment. Naturally the boy was oblivious to this motion because his thoughts were purely filled with excitement and adventure once more. Exiting the hotel¡¯s entrance, they walked towards the House of Amaryllis, which was clearly visible even from the distance. Although Meya was still dressed in uniform, nobody thought it was weird. Instead they respected it! It was often viewed as a prestigious act that filled others with envy to be escorted by a maiden from the Flower Lotus Hotel. The women who worked there had all of the power and say when it came to their decisions. They were paid well enough that paltry amounts of spirit shards were not enough to move them. Only upper-class men had the backing to afford handling them, and of those men, only a select few had the ability to be publicly escorted by one. Meya stood by the youth¡¯s side protectively as they walked along the side of the road. It was like she was a mother hen, ready to peck at any hint of a threat. Other people craned their necks and spoke in hushed tones to their friends as the duo passed by. ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful. Look at those mountains¡­ I could die in her arms.¡± ¡°You think those are impressive? Look behind her. How does it look so firm and plump at the same time?¡± Banter continued from all directions, which the youth heard every word of. Meya experienced this kind of treatment countless times at the hotel, but never as an escort. Still, she easily ignored their words as they meant nothing to her. ¡°Sigh, if only my wife¡­¡± ¡°Your wife? What about mine?! She only has half the looks of yours!¡± ¡°Hah! True, you¡¯re the unfortunate one. Who is that young lass escorting anyway? I¡¯ve never seen someone wearing that bunny mask before. He looks kinda small too.¡± ¡°Probably some young master who¡¯s out to play. That explains his mask, he doesn¡¯t want to get caught by his family. I bet the power behind him is currently searching the city for him as we speak.¡± Countless conversations filled the air as they made their way to the House of Amaryllis. As they got closer the boy called out to Meya. ¡°Meya, what do those people mean by mountains?¡± His innocence was heart-warming, but it created awkward conversations. ¡°They¡¯re¡­¡± She briefly glanced toward the horizon. ¡°They¡¯re talking about the mountains in the east. Over there.¡± She pointed to the barely visible mountains in the far-off distance. ¡°Oh, I see. Why do they keep talking about what¡¯s behind you? They also keep mentioning your legs, odd.¡± Although the boy was coming into the age where his body would instinctively awaken, he had never been in an environment that could foster that type of education. Hence, every concept relating towards man and woman were foreign to him. This boy, is it a blessing or a curse? Meya became a little more self-conscious every time he asked a new question. She had definitely heard other people say all of these comments before. However, now that he was asking about them meant that he was slowly becoming more aware of these concepts. She could even feel his gaze land on her a few times through the mask. She made an awkward fake cough as she placed her hand on top of his head. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t ask a woman these types of questions. They¡¯re no good. Also, ignore everything they¡¯re saying. They¡¯re speaking nonsense and don¡¯t understand anything.¡± She had to steer him clear of bad influences. Despite all else, she absolutely must do this one thing. The boy respectfully obeyed Meya¡¯s wishes and no longer brought up the surrounding comments. Instead, he asked questions about their destination. ¡°What kind of games are there?¡± ¡°It changes from time to time, so we¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡± ¡°What about the colors? Why did they choose red and yellow?¡± Meya glanced at the gaudy, bright lights in the distance. ¡°It¡¯s said that people are willing to spend more if they¡¯re surrounded by the color red, although I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true. As for yellow, it¡¯s seen as the color of wealth.¡± As they conversed, they became increasingly familiar with each other. Naturally this only heightened the jealousy of their onlookers when they saw the couple enjoying each other¡¯s company. Before long, they reached their destination. The pair stepped onto a ruby red carpet that stretched out of the building¡¯s entrance. Many people idled about in a line, waiting to get in. The boy watched as the line only seemed to increase, allowing him to understood just how popular this place was. Just as he was about to join the line, Meya laughed and reached for his hand. ¡°This way Little X. We don¡¯t need to line up here.¡± She led him directly towards the entrance where multiple guards were stationed. ¡°Go ahead and show the man your room token.¡± The boy took off the necklace and held it in his palm to show the guard. The moment the guard saw Meya¡¯s uniform and the purple token he immediately bowed in their direction, causing a chain reaction amongst the other guards to follow suit. ¡°Ma¡¯am, young master. Please enjoy your stay at the House of Amaryllis!¡± The guard stepped to the side and allowed them entry. Passing by, the boy looped the token back around his neck and subconsciously reached for Meya¡¯s hand. Although the boy was physically strong, there was still a primal fear of the unknown. He immediately sought solace from the confident girl next to him as they stepped into the large building. The doors opened. He grasped her hand carefully, but tightly. Lights, music, shouts of joy, and yells of sorrow filled the air. A plethora of smells assaulted the boy¡¯s nose, while his eyes feasted on the compilation of structures and tables that were surrounded by enormous crowds of people. His eyes darted back and forth, inspecting everything. His mind worked quickly as he assessed the different games being played at each table. His ears picked up so many conversations at once that he struggled to filter out the important details. Meya beamed towards him once she saw the look of excitement in his eyes. ¡°Welcome to the House of Amaryllis, Little X!¡± Chapter 13: The One Percent (2) The House of Amaryllis was one of the most popular sites in all Moldun. An absurd amount of money flowed in and out of the establishment every single day. Naturally, more money flowed in than out. Such was the nature of gambling houses. Betting games could net someone a large sum of money, but the chances of that happening were lower than the chance of losing money. Thus, the gambling houses never worried about paying out hefty sums of money to customers¡ªthe money would come right back. Although the gambling sector constituted most of the house¡¯s income, it wasn¡¯t the only source. Food and entertainment also played their part in returning a profit. ¡°Welcome to the House of Amaryllis, Little X!¡± Meya eyed him as she presented the main floor. The young boy¡¯s lost eyes roamed everywhere, never focusing on a singular thing for more than a couple seconds. After a minute, a booming voice echoed throughout the main room. ¡°Come one! Come all! The Glory of Upstan and the Lazure Plague begins in 5 minutes!¡± The announcement caught their attention and the boy looked at Meya inquisitively. ¡°That¡¯s a theatrical play, do you want to see it? It¡¯s pretty popular, normally the seats are full. We don¡¯t have to worry about seating though.¡± She gestured towards his room token. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see it.¡± The boy nodded and Meya guided him away from the main floor. Before long, they found themselves seated in a VIP area, overlooking a huge stage below. Surrounding the stage were hundreds of seats all filled with bodies. Families and couples waited with abated breaths for the play to begin. ¡°Meya, why does the room token allow us to be treated so well?¡± Simply having the token was like being treated as royalty, which seemed odd to the boy. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s simple. The House of Amaryllis is owned by Madam Lexene. She owns both the hotel and this place, as well as many other popular locations. Having a purple room token is equivalent to being a VIP in every location owned by her.¡± Madam Lexene¡­ The name echoed in his thoughts. He was familiar with the name by now. The first time he encountered it was from the alchemy shop manager in East Moldun, but strangers even mentioned it during his travels. ¡°Although Madam Lexene has a good public image¡­ stay away from her, okay?¡± She spoke in a hushed tone, quickly glancing around. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Madam Lexene is a very powerful and dangerous woman. Just stay away from her.¡± Her voice dropped another note lower. The boy nodded. Might as well. It¡¯s like not I¡¯d seek her out anyway. A blaring voice interrupted their conversation. ¡°The Glory of Upstan and The Lazure Plague!¡± The announcer roared, sparking a massive cheer from the crowd. The lights dimmed and soon the play began. It was a simple but powerful tale of a young hero named Upstan who grew up in poverty. In order to protect his family, the hero left on a wild adventure. He conquered many trials and tribulations while simultaneously becoming a prestigious alchemist. Unfortunately, he also made many enemies. Eventually one of them, an evil alchemist, created a plague that turned people into mindless bodies that attacked anyone in sight. Upstan fought his way into the evil alchemist¡¯s lair, putting an end to the madness, while simultaneously discovering a cure for those infected. Unfortunately, people who had been infected for too long weren¡¯t able to be saved. Nonetheless, his name became legend from that point forward, ending the play. The lights brightened as the play ended, causing another wave of cheers to shake the arena. The actors lingered on stage to greet their fans and accept gifts. ¡°How did you like the play, Little X?¡± Meya asked as they made their way out of the room. ¡°Hmm¡­ It was good, but why is it so popular?¡± ¡°Well you see, it¡¯s based on a true story! Upstan was a real person, and the Lazure Plague was also real. In fact, I hear there are forbidden zones in the tower that still have the Lazure Plague. Ever since Upstan disappeared, no one has been able to enter these forbidden zones.¡± Meya explained. ¡°Wow, Upstan must have been really powerful then.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If it weren¡¯t for Upstan, the plague would likely have spread everywhere.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± While the play was entertaining, the boy felt as if it weren¡¯t his cup of tea. To him, sitting there for a couple hours felt like a waste of time. ¡°Let¡¯s go check out the games!¡± Meya spoke up almost as if she could read his mind. The boy simply let Meya drag him off to another location, the gambling tables. ¡°This is the main attraction of a gambling house. Let¡¯s go over there and watch them play, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± She pointed to an incredibly popular set of tables. Crowds covered the seats, while others chose to idle by the side and watch the players win or lose. The boy saw a sign labeled Chaos Round, and unbeknown to Meya, he had been actively listening to the ongoing games around him, Chaos Round included. As soon as they were able to see the table, the boy linked together different information he previously overhead. ¡°Do you see those orbs? Each player gets three orbs, and one of them is blank. The list of what each orb can possible have inside is over there.¡± She pointed to a wall with a multitude of different animals, objects, and concepts etched into it. Next to each depiction was a probability. Two of them in particular boasted a probability that was less than 1%. ¡°What happens if you get Harmony or Chaos?¡± The boy pointed out these two anomalies. ¡°If anyone gets Harmony, then the dealer, also known as the house, wins by default, but if you get Chaos then everybody at the table wins. While that might seem even, Harmony actually has a higher chance to be drawn. Also, Chaos can only be used in certain scenarios. If the conditions aren¡¯t right, then Chaos just acts as a replacement for anything of your choice.¡± The boy came to an understanding with her explanation. Two orbs were known from the start and could not be changed, the third orb was unknown but would be revealed later. Each round, the player would receive two additional unknown orbs. The player would then receive a score based on the combination of their orbs once the gambling was finished. During each gambling rotation, the player had the choice to exchange their third orb for a new one. The biggest way for players to lose was for the house to obtain certain combinations that would allow it to win by default. This was how the house made their money. ¡°So basically¡­ Everyone draws from the pool of orbs. If anyone gets the Harmony orb, then the house wins. If the house draws any of the winning combinations, then the house wins. The percentages are in favor of the house.¡± The boy summarized the game back to Meya. Her eyes widened in surprise. She only explained it once, and yet he already seemed familiar with the concept of the game. ¡°Er, yes! Look there. That guy has one ocean and one lightning. This is a good combination if he gets any of the fish type animals as his third orb. Then with the two unknown orbs he¡¯ll pray for an opposite combination. This is also a good way to win.¡± The round played out. Unfortunately, the man completely lost, but two others next to him beat the house score. The house itself didn¡¯t draw any of its winning combinations. ¡°So now those two are winners, while that guy loses the money he bet.¡± The boy nodded. In fact, those two weren¡¯t the only winners. At this single table there were 50 people gambling at once, and of these 50 people, only about 23 had won. His gaze intensified. He was thoroughly intrigued. ¡°Meya, can we watch for a while?¡± His eyes never left the table for even a second. ¡°Sure, come this way and we can find some seats. Then we can watch all the tables at once.¡± She dragged the reluctant boy upstairs, coming to a balcony that overlooked the entire floor. Sitting at a table, Meya motioned towards the center where a crystal film displayed an overhead view of a random gambling table. She swiped her fingers across the screen repeatedly, changing the view until she found one that displayed Chaos Round. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The boy stared at the screen intensely. Ah, he seems so focused. How adorable. Her heart melted as she imprinted the scene into her memories. Before long, the boy used his finger to trace the screen. ¡°What are you up to Little X?¡± Meya found his actions odd but asked anyway. ¡°I think¡­ that player will win this round.¡± He pointed to one of the orb sets. Meya studied the orb combination. It was halfway between two decent combinations, but together it wasn¡¯t anything special. ¡°Why is that?¡± She was skeptical, with good reason. ¡°Well¡­ the percentages on the board over there. If they¡¯re correct. Then based off the other orbs that have been drawn, that player has an 83% chance of winning.¡± The moment he gave this assertive number, the round finished¡ªthe player won. ¡°What the¡­¡± Meya stared at the combination that turned out to be just above the threshold to win. The orb set didn¡¯t even match the two combinations that she had in her mind; they were mediocre at best. The next round began. Within no time, the boy began mumbling with his fingers as if he were counting to himself. ¡°Those two have a really good chance of winning. These four will definitely lose.¡± The number of guesses increased. Meya watched the game intently. The round finished, and the results¡ª100% accurate! The two players had indeed won, while the other four lost miserably. ¡°Little X¡­ are you sure you¡¯re not an expert at this?¡± The shock in her voice couldn¡¯t be contained. He tilted his head to the side in thought. ¡°Hmm, no? I just learned right now. Isn¡¯t this how you play the game?¡± His innocence was too much at times. ¡°Little X, people play the game by gambling. It¡¯s a risk, but how are you so accurate?¡± ¡°I just count the numbers and use the chart over there. The percentages can be used, along with which orbs are already on the table.¡± While he made it sound easy, it was anything but that. The number of calculations required to make even one educated guess required a decent amount of training, let alone doing the math for six individual people. Little did Meya know; he still wasn¡¯t used to it and was improving at an extremely fast pace. ¡°That¡¯s, really incredible¡­¡± The next round started, and Meya resumed her watch. In her head, she was trying to find all the orbs on the table and remember their percentages, and then attempt some guesses at which orbs could be revealed. It was arduous to say the least, and her thoughts were scattered all over the place. The round came to an end without her bothering to make a single guess. ¡°Meya, let¡¯s play Chaos Round.¡± The boy looked up at her expectantly. ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t really want you to gamble. It¡¯s not good you see. People who gamble always lose money in the end. It¡¯s just how these places work.¡± She denied him. Despite taking him here, she only intended to show him around. She never wanted to introduce him to gambling. She knew firsthand how gambling could consume people and cause addiction issues that ruined lives. Witnessing this scene many times in the past, each one ended in a miserable experience for the addict. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The boy resumed watching the game. Meya could feel the downcast atmosphere radiating outward, causing her to regret denying him. She bit her lip in thought. ¡°How about I do the gambling. If you still want to play, then you can sit next to me and call the shots. How does that sound? I have a little bit of spending money. I don¡¯t mind if we lose it all.¡± Meya offered thoughtfully, causing the boy¡¯s ears to perk up instantly. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± He rushed to his feet, invoking a muffled giggle from Meya. ¡°Slow down, the game isn¡¯t going to fly away. Okay, let¡¯s find a seat at a low-cost table.¡± Making their way downstairs, Meya explained the hierarchy and rules for betting tables. ¡°The low entry tables are colored green, let¡¯s find one of those. Above green are the yellow tables, and between green and yellow they make up the majority of players.¡± After a couple of minutes, they were seated at a green-clothed table. Meya revealed a low-rank spirit shard, which was the minimum price to play. ¡°After yellow is red. Each table has a minimum price to play which increases with the color.¡± She placed the low-rank spirit shard on the tabletop. ¡°This is the price for green tables. Yellow tables cost a mid-rank spirit shard, while red tables cost a high-rank spirit shard.¡± The boy pointed to a purple-clothed table in the distance. There was only one on the entire floor. ¡°What about the purple table?¡± ¡°Oh, that? That¡¯s for very wealthy patrons. People like me wouldn¡¯t dream of playing at those tables. The minimum buy-in for purple is ten high-rank spirit shards. Pretty extravagant, right?¡± The boy shrugged his shoulders. What could he possibly know about extravagance? ¡°Bets in.¡± The dealer finished serving everyone¡¯s first set of orbs, allowing them to place their initial bets. Meya checked her orb combination, Magma and Salamander. ¡°What do you think, Little X?¡± She fidgeted hesitantly before receiving a nod in response. He wanted her to place a bet, so she increased her one spirit shard to two spirit shards. The third orb came out; a cloudy mountain swirled within. She increased her bet once again, totaling to three spirit shards, and held her breath as the last two orbs came out. ¡°Should be a 77% chance of winning.¡± The boy mumbled beside her. Meya¡¯s cheeks flushed red, was it the adrenaline? or was it the close contact? She didn¡¯t know. Magma, Salamander, Mountain, Flower, Lightning Serpent. The combination wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was mostly synergistic besides the flower orb. However, above all else, it scored higher than the dealer. Simply put, it was a win, and the money she sacrificed for betting was returned¡ªdoubled. Before she could celebrate, the next round began. This time, there was no signal to continue betting, so Meya left her bet alone. Little X must think our odds are low. Looking at the two orbs¡­ grass and winter¡­ they don¡¯t make for a good combination. Of course, the boy¡¯s estimation wasn¡¯t purely based off the grass and winter orbs. His eyes scanned the entire table, inspecting everyone¡¯s options and the different probabilities of what could happen. He concluded that Meya had less than a 30% chance to win¡ªodds that he wasn¡¯t a fan of. Just as he predicted, Meya lost her single spirit shard. Still, she was positive two spirit shards between the two rounds. Multiple rounds went by, allowing Meya to become more comfortable with gaining and losing spirit shards. She also started noticing patterns as to when the boy told her to bet more or withdraw. Naturally, the boy wasn¡¯t always correct. So far, Little X is mostly accurate in his predictions, but sometimes they¡¯re wrong. Is he really calculating everything out? So far, they had earned 65 low-rank spirit shards from consistently winning. The next round started and the boy signaled Meya. She increased the bet from one spirit shard to 45, which was a large portion of their winnings. The third orb came out and the boy nodded again. She increased the bet to 60 spirit shards. Two nods in a row, this means he¡¯s very certain. A system developed between them over time. If he was confident, then he would say to bet increase the bet from the start. If he increased the bet after the third orb was revealed, it meant that he was almost certain of a win. Meya¡¯s heart pounded as the dealer called out for last bets. Her palms glistened with a sheen of sweat as the thrill set in. The final two orbs were dealt to each player. Meya closed her eyes and released a steady stream of air from her lips. The orbs were revealed. A landslide victory, netting her 1 mid-rank spirit shard and 20 low-rank spirit shards. She stood up in excitement and hugged the boy next to her, unintentionally smothering his face in her ample chest. He tapped her back in an attempt to escape, only then did she realize how caught up she had been. ¡°You, said.¡± The boy spoke while catching his breath. ¡°The yellow tables.¡± Once he mentioned the yellow tables, Meya realized what he was asking. Now that we have a middle-rank spirit shards, Little X wants to play at the more expensive table. She shook her head. ¡°No, we should play here at the green table for tonight, is that okay? Besides it¡¯s only one mid-rank spirit shard. If we lost the first round then we¡¯d have to go back to the green table anyway.¡± It wasn¡¯t like the green table had a betting cap, only it was bad manners to bet large at the lower priced tables. ¡°That makes sense¡­ Okay, let¡¯s see how many spirit shards we can get tonight from this table!¡± From the way he spoke, Meya could sense his happiness from underneath the mask. ¡°Mm!¡± Hours passed by. They slowly increased their betting limits from 50 low-rank spirit shards to 2 mid-rank spirit shards, and before long, finally they bet 10 mid-rank spirit shards as their last bet. They won the final bet, netting them a total of 23 mid-rank spirit shards for the night.
The morning sun shared its gentle warmth over Moldun. It was almost blinding to the pair as they walked back to the hotel¡ªexhausted from all the excitement. ¡°Little X, you¡¯re amazing...¡± Meya spoke to him in awe. Only after the gambling frenzy was over did she realize how much money she profited. If she told anyone that she bet 3 low-rank spirit shards to earn 23 mid-rank spirit shards, people would think she were crazy. Nobody would ever believe such a fairy tale story, and yet it happened right before her eyes. ¡°Do you think so? It really wasn¡¯t much though¡­¡± The boy tilted his head in thought. ¡°No, it really is amazing! Not just anyone can make money from gambling like that.¡± Meya asserted the extraordinariness of the accomplishment. How could this foolish boy not understand? ¡°Why don¡¯t I teach you then? I think once I show you, then you¡¯ll see that it¡¯s nothing much.¡± The boy offered casually. In his eyes, teaching someone how to play a gambling game didn¡¯t amount to anything. However, this meant something else entirely to Meya. How could someone freely give away the secret to a gambling game? Wouldn¡¯t this secret be worth millions of spirit shards? Just how much money could someone make in their lifetime by abusing it? ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s your secret. Don¡¯t you realize how much it¡¯s worth? You wouldn¡¯t need money at all if you sold it to a wealthy person.¡± Meya immediately rejected. ¡°Perhaps a year ago I would have needed the money, but now¡­ I really don¡¯t mind.¡± His response was apathetic. ¡°I-¡° ¡°You¡¯re my maid right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Her voice grew meek in response. That¡¯s right, she wasn¡¯t his stalwart guardian, but merely just a maid. ¡°Then I demand my maid to know how to play this fun game. We¡¯re not going back in there until you¡¯ve mastered the technique!¡± The boy declared without a single break in his stride. Meya was dumbstruck. Was he always capable of such¡­ a domineering aura? She stood still, her heart racing. He is really going to teach me¡­ The boy stopped just ahead and looked back. ¡°Meya?¡± She held her soul crystal in her outstretched palm with tears in her eyes. How many times had she reread the tower¡¯s trial? Obtain one peak grade spirit-shard. ¡°Mm! I promise to learn the best I can. Thank you for this opportunity!¡± She wiped her tears and caught up to the boy. ¡°O-okay. Really it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± He gave an awkward reply and they happily chatted their way to the hotel. Once inside the room, the boy removed his cloak and mask, revealing his handsome visage. He flourished the cloak and flipped his hair to the side. She averted her eyes when he glanced her way. It was only just yesterday that she was showing him the wonders of a heated bath, since when did he become so mature? ¡°I think I¡¯ll take a bath now. This time can you show me how to turn the water on?¡± ¡°Y-yes! Of course!¡± Meya scurried off to the washroom and swiftly cleaned it. Despite their gambling adventure, she never forgot her duties as a maid. Towels and bathrobes were prepped, while candles and soaps was displayed appropriately. A few minutes later, the boy entered the room. ¡°Come here. Twist thing, and it¡¯ll reveal these two buttons. Just press this one and turn this dial. The dial is the temperature, so however hot you want the water to be. The other button is for taking a shower instead. See look.¡± Meya pressed the other button, causing water to sprinkle down from above. The concept fascinated the boy greatly. ¡°Shower! I want the shower!¡± Meya to stifled a laugh and excused herself from the room. She didn¡¯t intend to overstay her welcome this time. A few minutes after she left, her employee token alerted her that the pink mist was nearby. The boy once again chose the crimson candles. ¡°Is he really not affected by the candles?¡± She whispered in wonder.
Inside the shower, a comforting blanket of water enveloped the seated boy. His eyes were shut, fully immersed in the soothing environment. Steam rolled and pillowed across the bathing area, diffusing itself with the pink mist that swirled about. The water droplets crashed into him as if they were trying to rinse away his fatigue. They drummed on the top of his head and the rest of his body in a rhythmic manner. He slowly swayed side to side, renewing the sensation each time he moved his body. After half an hour, he finally washed his body with soap and escaped the shower¡¯s embrace. He dried himself off with a prepared towel and buried himself in a bathrobe. Exiting the washroom, he spied Meya in the distance arranging a collection of orbs on a table. ¡°I¡¯ve decided that I really like showers.¡± He ambled closer and inspected the orbs, easily recognizing them. It was the game, Chaos Round. ¡°Hey.¡± Meya collected the orbs and placed them back into a small bag. As an employee, she was able to easily acquire a set of orbs to arrange the game within the hotel. Private gambling parties were regularly hosted among the hotel¡¯s guests. ¡°I borrowed a set.¡± She gestured to the small bag, which acted as a dimension storage for each of the pieces. The boy nodded in response and reached into the bag. A mental image of all of the orbs placed in the bag surfaced in his head. There were many orbs, which attributed to the complexity of the game. ¡°How about we start after a nap.¡± The boy offered, noticing traces of exhaustion in Meya¡¯s eyes. She bit her lip, realizing she had been too eager to acquire this money-making method. ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll take my leave. As always, I¡¯ll be in the room if you need anything.¡± She bowed and turned heel. After a moment, she turned back. ¡°And thank you, again, I hope I don¡¯t disappoint you and learn quickly.¡± Naturally the boy had no idea what she was talking about. It was impossible for him to understand that the moment she detected his untapped potential, her image of him had shifted away from a young teen needing protection to a future powerhouse that would one day rule the land¡ªat least monetarily. Minutes later, the boy found himself lost in the sheets of his massive bed located in the master bedroom. During his sleep, an incredible dream unraveled itself. Chapter 14: The One Percent (3) A man patiently called out beside him. ¡°Doctor¡­¡± For some reason he couldn¡¯t focus on the task at hand. Task at hand? What¡­ Who am I? ¡°Doctor?¡± The man called out once more, a voice laced with uncertainty. ¡°Yes, I heard you. Of course, we¡¯ll carry out more tests. There must be a way, Upstan.¡± He responded while his hands ceaselessly manipulated test tubes full of medicines. Did I just say that? ¡°Doctor, you misunderstand¡­ She¡¯s gone.¡± The man called Upstan took a silent step back. Gone? Who¡¯s gone? Despite wondering who, his body still shivered uncontrollably. He felt his face twist viciously; even his eyes hurt from pressure. ¡°Gone?¡± He snarled back to Upstan. ¡°There is no such thing as gone. I¡¯ve explored the depths of all science that this world has to offer. I alone have conquered the forbidden zones of the tenth floor and experienced the hells of Tientra. I¡¯ve breached the Gates of Deceit and tasted the Pools of Desire.¡± Is this really me? ¡°If you think death can get in the way. You are wrong. Dead? I¡¯ll bring her back. Her body is disintegrated? I¡¯ll build her a new vessel. I will prove that I have not studied the soul arts in vain. If you think the mere- ¡° ¡°Doctor Lazure, what you¡¯ve done is create a plague! I can¡¯t sit idly by and let you ruin yourself any longer. Please¡­ Please come to your senses! She¡¯s no longer with us anymore.¡± Upstan pleaded desperately. Someone died¡­ Doctor Lazure is working hard to bring her back? Am I Doctor Lazure? ¡°You too¡­ Upstan? Those subjects, it was for the greater good, to progress my research! Their sacrifice means nothing to me!¡± ¡°Doctor Lazure you can¡¯t treat other lives like cattle. She would not have wanted this¡­¡± Doctor Lazure¡¯s body stopped trembling and a certain clarity rekindled in his eyes. ¡°What she wants¡­¡± A foreign aura spread outward from Doctor Lazure¡¯s body. His eyes went dull. ¡°Lazure my love¡­¡± He called out softly to himself. ¡°Stop this at once. Help these people, I¡¯ll be waiting for you. I will always be waiting for you.¡± The dullness in Doctor Lazure¡¯s eyes went away and he regained his vision. Upstan simply stared at the doctor with his mouth agape in shock. ¡°I see¡­ Upstan. It appears my wife wishes for me to rejoin her in a different way. Ah¡­ I¡¯ve committed quite a few sins, haven¡¯t I?¡± Doctor Lazure gave Upstan a sideways glance. ¡°Y-yes Doctor¡­ perhaps too many to be redeemed.¡± Doctor Lazure waved his hand apathetically, letting out a deep sigh. ¡°Listen up, a working example of the cure is on the table. I only came across it accidentally though and haven¡¯t bothered to improve it. The method for it¡­¡± Doctor Lazure listed off a formula with lightning speed, which Upstan committed to memory. ¡°It appears I have created quite the villain out of myself.¡± He placed a hand on Upstan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving this place. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you, my friend.¡± After one last look, he walked out of the room, never to be heard of again.
The boy woke up with a jolt and sucked in a deep breath. Cold sweat coated his body, causing a chill to reach his bones. What in the world was that nightmare? He stretched his arms overhead and shivered. At this point, he was both distracted and awake, whether or not he wanted to be. After a drawn-out sigh, he started his day with a wash. After getting dressed, he noticed a savory smell filling the air. ¡°Mmmm.¡± His stomach rumbled and he chased the scent, finding Meya cooking a few delicacies. ¡°Good morning Little X, or should I say good evening?¡± She hummed a tune and continued cooking. ¡°Good¡­ evening Meya. Is that for me?¡± The smell alone was enough to drool over. ¡°Of course it is. Normally our head chef would craft your meal, but for reasons I¡¯ll be replacing her.¡± Since Meya wanted to decrease the boy¡¯s interaction with the other staff, she easily assumed additional duties. Fortunately, Meya wasn¡¯t a bad cook. The kitchen staff even found it to be a pity when she declined their offer to continue learning the trade. Eventually, food was served. ¡°Ah!¡± The boy let out a joyful cry after gorging on the first bite of tender meat. His eyes sparkled as he devoured everything in sight. ¡°Perhaps I should have made more¡­¡± Meya murmured while elegantly cutting into her portion. Satisfied and full, the boy pushed away his plate. Meya suddenly felt self-conscious the moment she noticed his gaze. ¡°I had a strange dream last night.¡± He spoke up, interrupting her from her thoughts. ¡°What kind of dream?¡± ¡°It was about Upstan and a Doctor.¡± ¡°Really? Maybe the play made a big impression on you. It¡¯s normal to dream about things after hearing about them.¡± But it seemed so real. Almost as if¡­ I was the Doctor. The boy kept his thoughts to himself and waited for her to finish eating. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to wait long as Meya¡¯s portion was much less. ¡°Ready to play Chaos Round?¡± The boy leaped up from his chair once he noticed Meya finished. ¡°Y-yes¡­ Let me clean up the dishes first.¡± She deftly cleared off the table, but internally she felt as rigid as a statue. Not very many people could perform well under pressure, and Meya was one of the many. After Meya finished her maid duties, they made their way to the main room where Meya gave the bag of holding to the boy. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you with everything that I¡¯ve learned. I¡¯ll play the role of the dealer and all the other players, but we don¡¯t care if the other players win unless they get a Harmony orb. We do care if the dealer wins though.¡± The boy patiently explained as if he were some sort of master of the game. Meya simply nodded and took a seat at the table. She watched him swiftly go around in a circle to replicate multiple players. ¡°Look here, it¡¯s best if you think of these in groups. Simply count these groups together and subtract them from the total amount of possibilities. If you count by groups first, it¡¯ll make the later parts easier.¡± The boy pointed to the different orbs that had been delivered to the fake player positions. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡°Once you¡¯ve counted the different groups, we can then use the probability table to determine the basic values of what could come next from the unknown orbs. We can also make a guess as to what percent chance we have in getting a successful combination.¡± Meya nodded her head and counted the number of orbs in play according to their grouping. ¡°Two, three, um, seven in the Earth and Ground category. Six are close to the Inferno Pheonix¡­¡± She rambled on as she went through each orb set in play. ¡°Exactly, but also remember that these ones are duplicates and can be double counted for the categories they share. This is because at the core, the different categories have a net probability of appearing. And if one shares categories, it¡¯ll count for both since they both appeared.¡± Meya quickly revised the numbers, gaining the approval of the boy. ¡°Exactly like that. However, what¡¯s the most important part of this game?¡± ¡°It¡¯s to determine if you¡¯ll get a high score, right?¡± ¡°Wrong.¡± He shook his head and wagged his finger side to side. ¡°The most important point is to determine if your score is higher than the house¡¯s score. That¡¯s an important difference because you can still win with a low score if the house¡¯s score is even lower. This means¡­ our probability of winning needs to accommodate the house¡¯s potential score!¡± Meya¡¯s eyes widened once she understood this point. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying, we need to calculate the probability of our score and the probability of the house¡¯s score. Only then we can determine the probability of winning and losing!¡± She remarked with excitement. ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°So now that we¡¯ve counted the number in each group, let¡¯s use the chart for starters¡­¡± The boy explained the easiest ways to perform the calculations. Starting off simply, the math eventually became more complex as they included more and more things into their calculations. After each scenario, the boy quizzed her to help improve her speed and accuracy. Soon, a daily cycle was formed. They both woke up in the evening, ate meals together, practiced Chaos Round until daylight, and then passed out. They continued this process for five days straight. On the fifth day, Meya stood before the boy confidently. ¡°Although I¡¯m not as accurate as you¡­ I think I could safely play Chaos Round with at least 60% accuracy!¡± There was a level of triumph in her voice. ¡°Actually, I think you could play it closer to 65% accuracy.¡± The boy corrected her, but he knew that she was being modest. It turned out that Meya had a knack for doing complex math, which allowed her to easily grasp the core concepts. ¡°Unfortunately, I need to excuse myself for a while and help another guest settle in. Little X, I have a favor to ask.¡± It was rare that Meya ever asked anything of him; that, combined with her nervous antics, piqued his interest. ¡°When I¡¯m not around, could you remain inside this unit?¡± Today was the day that Madam Lexene would be arriving at the hotel. As the fourth-floor maid, she naturally had to fulfill her duties for both tenants, which meant that she could no longer spend each waking moment in unit 401. Fortunately, she knew that Madam Lexene was historically low maintenance and often times brought her own servants. The boy looked at her thoughtfully before nodding his head. Although it would be somewhat boring, he could always spend time in the special training room when she wasn¡¯t around. ¡°Thank you, Little X, please excuse me.¡± Meya bowed before exiting the unit, leaving the boy to his own devices.
On the first floor of the hotel, a woman in a clean and modest business uniform walked through the entrance. Beside her was a handsome young man, who was impeccably dressed. The man walked slightly behind her, an indication that he was not her equal. They were greeted by two rows of maidens on either side. ¡°Greetings Madam Lexene!¡± The employees bowed in sync as the woman and man walked past them. ¡°You look tired, Madam.¡± A tall woman greeted Madam Lexene respectfully. ¡°Yes Manager Xin, quite tired. Send me the usual food and drink for the night. I¡¯ll be sleeping early today. I want a full report tomorrow when I wake up.¡± Madam Lexene carelessly waved her hand and strode past. ¡°Right away, Madam.¡± Just as the young man walked by, he briefly locked eyes with Manager Xin and concealed a smile. The moment was too quick to be noticed by anyone, but Manager Xin saw it clearly as she was expecting it. Not long after, Madam Lexene and the young man made it to the fourth floor. Meya greeted them in the same manner as the other maids upon entering the main room. ¡°Greetings Madam Lexene!¡± She bowed swiftly. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± She nonchalantly waved Meya away and entered unit 400, which had been left untouched since she last visited it. ¡°Greetings Meya, I hope you¡¯ve been well.¡± The young man spoke up as he was walking by. His rarely seen charismatic smile was on full display. ¡°Oh, Jun! I¡¯ve been really well. Manager Xin has been very kind to me.¡± Meya looked stealthily to the entrance of room 400 before turning back to the man. ¡°I hope everything works out!¡± She whispered to him with a thumbs up. Jun merely nodded and made his way to unit 400, where his master waited impatiently. Seeing as she was left alone, Meya returned to unit 401.
¡°Hah!¡± In a specialized training room, the boy punched out with a palm, causing a jet of insidious black flame to extend outward a distance. Another training dummy evaporated. He recalled the flames and closed his eyes. The black flames wisped in and out of existence as they circled around his body. Soon, they changed into an enchanting green. These green flames were a new flame that he only recently discovered. He learned that when these flames contacted different materials, they would apply a certain corrosive effect. Additionally, these weren¡¯t the only color of flames he discovered. There was also a deep blue flame, which somehow flowed with more force when he attacked, as well as a light pink flame. While the light pink flame looked pretty, he still hadn¡¯t quite figured out what was so special about it. However, whenever he looked at the flames, he would always be reminded of the pink mist that appeared from the crimson candles. After reflecting for a moment, he extinguished the flame. Off in the distance he could hear small footsteps¡ªit was Meya. He straightened his clothes and went out to meet her. ¡°There you are. What have you been up to, Little X?¡± Her glossy eyes and pearly teeth could lower any defense. ¡°Just exploring.¡± He returned a smile of his own and continued speaking. ¡°Hey Meya¡­ Let¡¯s go to yellow tables now. We can do the same as last time, I¡¯ll just tell you what choice I want you to gamble. Is it okay if we gamble this way?¡± He looked at her expectantly. She couldn¡¯t say no when confronted in this manner. Originally, she never wanted him to touch gambling at all, but after seeing what he could do in Chaos Round, she reconsidered. No. Gambling is still bad after all. She had to hold tight to her beliefs. ¡°We can go tonight, but remember, I don¡¯t want you to risk any of your money. Also, I don¡¯t want you to go further into gambling¡­ so¡­ anyway that¡¯s just how I feel.¡± She already said everything she wanted to say, so they immediately made their way to the House of Amaryllis. It went without saying that the boy was covered head to toe in his beautiful cloak. He also donned his white rabbit mask once more before exiting the unit. In a similar manner as before, they entered the building and swiftly found a spot at one of the green tables. On the way there, they came to an agreement. Meya would practice in a real world setting for half the night before they would move to the yellow table. That night she found out she only had a 55% chance of being accurate, which was still pretty good considering the pressure she was under.
While the nighttime atmosphere was in full swing for the House of Amaryllis, a different and more sensual act was performed elsewhere. The moans of a man and woman being intertwined were silenced by the walls of the hotel room, however that wasn¡¯t the case within the room itself. After a soul shaking display of euphoria, a woman collapsed onto the naked chest of her lover. ¡°Jun¡­ As amazing as ever.¡± The woman cooed softly as she snuggled into his embrace. ¡°Only for you¡­¡± He replied with a faded smile. The moment he said those words, they both felt a guilty stab toward their conscience. ¡°How long does it have to be like this, Jun?¡± She gazed into his eyes, an act she often did when searching for solace. ¡°My contract ends when I turn 23. So¡­ I can only try to evade the inevitable. Please be patient, my love. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He gently stroked her hair. ¡°No, I understand. As much as I hate it¡­ Please serve Madam Lexene well. I¡¯ll be waiting for the day when we can be together openly.¡± ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± Jun sat up, carefully displacing the sultry woman. ¡°I have to go. If she finds out I¡¯m not there, it¡¯ll be trouble.¡± After saying that, he dressed himself back into proper clothes, leaving the naked woman underneath a blanket. ¡°Oh and Jun. I wanted to ask for your help with something.¡± The woman adopted a more modest tone. ¡°Hmm?¡± He continued buttoning up his shirt. ¡°A young boy is staying in unit 401¡­¡± Jun¡¯s hands briefly froze before resuming. ¡°A¡­ young boy? Is he some young master from an upper-class family?¡± He continued to dress himself. ¡°No, I suspect he has no background. Jun¡­ Please keep an eye out for him. Right now Meya is accompanying him, but he absolutely can¡¯t be contracted. I don¡¯t want another person to have to go through this.¡± The woman pleaded. ¡°Haahh¡­ I¡¯ll keep an eye out. I also wouldn¡¯t wish this on anyone else. Make sure Meya is taking precautions and not drawing attention. Even the slightest suspicions can create a trail.¡± ¡°Thank you, Jun.¡± The woman smiled sweetly as the man walked away. ¡°Anything for you, my beautiful Manager Xin.¡±
In the House of Amaryllis, excitement could be heard all across the floor. At a green table, Meya practiced until her accuracy crept closer to 65%, allowing them to finally graduate to the yellow tables. Her pool of spirit shards grew from 23 mid-grade spirit shards to 40 mid-grade spirit shards, an income obtained purely through her own effort. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± The boy grasped Meya by the hand and pulled her to one of the many yellow tables. It was a somewhat sour feeling, helplessly watching Meya play. Especially since the boy knew he was better than her at the game. One too many times did he have to restrain himself from speaking¡ªanything for her to learn quicker. ¡°Okay, okay. Thank you for waiting Little X.¡± She smiled and sat down in one of the empty positions. The boy sat in a guest chair next to her. Soon, the game of Chaos Round began once more. Amid the excitement, the boy wanted to bet 30 mid-grade spirit shards. He suggested that the chance of winning was around 82%. However, even with such a high chance, they lost by a hair, causing them to lose all 30 mid-grade spirit shards. As the next round began, the boy sat there with knitted eyebrows. ¡°Ah, this is the main reason why gambling never works. People always bet bigger, understand?¡± Meya quietly lectured to him on the side. This was the primary reason why people would always lose, lack of self-restraint. Even if the odds of winning were great, it only took a single unlucky bet to lose everything. This was the vicious cycle of the gambling dens and also the start of addiction. From that point forward, the boy became much more prudent. He only told her to raise the stakes when the chance of winning was above 90%, and even then, he left enough funds in reserve to happily continue playing in case they lost it all. This worked exceedingly well throughout the night. By the time they returned to the hotel, Meya¡¯s funds had increased to 310 mid-rank spirit shards. ¡°3 high rank spirit shards¡­ it¡¯s 100 high rank shards for a single peak rank spirit shard.¡± Meya rested on her back, staring at her bedroom ceiling. So much had happened in the last week, it was almost mind boggling. Most impressively of all, she acquired a unique talent for predicting the outcome of Chaos Round. If she continued on her current path, it wouldn¡¯t take long for her to come into possession of her own peak rank spirit shard. The tower could have given her any trial: defeat a B rank monster, successfully build a business, became a renowned artisan, or even become a unique designer like Mistress Cai. However, the tower gave her the task of obtaining a single peak rank spirit shard. Generally speaking, this trial was not hard. However, just because the difficulty was low didn¡¯t mean everyone could magically be born into a family of wealth. Those from poor origins would struggle with this trial for many years¡ªpossibly never finishing it in their lifetime. For example, the Flowering Lotus Hotel employees were paid a single high rank spirit shard each month, which was a high income for their type of work. However at that rate, it would take an individual around a decade of stringent saving to accomplish the tower¡¯s goal. She smiled at the thought of moving on to the tower¡¯s second floor, when suddenly she remembered something crucial. ¡­What¡¯s Little X¡¯s trial? Chapter 15: The One Percent (4) Meya escaped unit 400, her body wrought with exhaustion. Although Madam Lexene brought her own servant, Meya was still responsible for cleaning the entire 400 unit. Fortunately, many other tasks were offloaded to other employees, such as cooking her meals and preparing her clothes. Within unit 400, Madam Lexene lounged on a sofa with a perplexed look. She read through the multiple reports procured by Manager Xin earlier. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± She flipped another page. ¡°Anything that I may assist, Madam?¡± Jun spoke up from the side of the room, where he prepared their itinerary. ¡°No.¡± She languidly rose from the sofa and stretched her slim body. ¡°Prepare the bath, the usual. I¡¯ll be expecting your best, Jun.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± The young man bowed and departed from the room. Who is this Little X? I have never seen this name. A traveler? The woman eyed the report placed on the table, which displayed the roster of residents.
In unit 401, Meya and the boy prepared to depart for the House of Amaryllis. Their excitement was barely contained, like an electric spark ready to leap into a bundle of kindling. For the past week, they gambled at the House of Amaryllis. Each night, filled with fun and games, was more prosperous than the last. At this time, Meya¡¯s pool of funds already reached 34 high-rank spirit shards, an incredible feat considering that they started the adventure with only a single low-rank spirit shard. Unfortunately, Meya knew that their time together would soon come to an end. The boy only had three days left for his stay, which was coincidentally when Madam Lexene would be leaving as well. 34 spirit shards¡­ I cheated the hotel out of 200 high rank spirit shards by letting Little X stay here. I¡¯ll have to find that much money before he leaves. Meya never truly wanted to be deceptive. They always played passively, but their success when playing Chaos Round still shone brightly. However tonight, Meya considered a more aggressive approach. What could possibly go wrong? It didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive at the gambling tables, which they promptly walked towards the set of red tables. These tables were the next tier of buy in price, which was a single high rank spirit shard. The boy trembled with excitement as the first round soon began. Over the last couple of weeks his calculations improved drastically. Currently, he was around 80% accurate when first arriving at a table, but the longer they played he would become even more accurate, up towards 95% accuracy. Spirit shards soon flowed like wine. The boy no longer indicated how much Meya should bet, instead he simply gave her the percentage chance of winning. Meya¡¯s net worth swiftly rose from 34 spirit shards to 184 spirit shards, all high rank of course. The conversion rate was 100 high-rank spirit shards in order to obtain a single peak-rank spirit shard. Despite owning the required amount, Meya¡¯s tower trial wouldn¡¯t be completed until she converted her high-rank shards into a peak-rank shard. Just a bit more and his hotel fees can be covered¡­ She didn¡¯t bother considering her own trial until her debts were paid. ¡°Look who it is. The slut who somehow managed to give away my room this month.¡± A familiar voice floated across the room, causing a small commotion among the participants. The distant sneer interrupted Meya¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Senior Sun please-¡° An employee stepped in to mediate but was cut off immediately. ¡°Shut up, fool.¡± Sun Fang shifted his scrutinizing gaze back on to Meya. ¡°And who might your companion be? Let me guess, you¡¯ve whored yourself out to some young master from an upper family in hopes of becoming his wife? Meya you disgust me. I could have given you all of that and more.¡± It was only when Sun Fang mentioned Meya¡¯s name that the boy realized the senile old man was referring to them. The boy lazily glimpsed at Sun Fang, annoyed and bored. What does this insignificant old man want? What could be more important than¡­ this game of thrill and risk? He didn¡¯t spare the old man an extra thought, but Sun Fang wasn¡¯t one to be ignored. ¡°Say, when did you become so wealthy? You¡¯re just a maid. How could you be playing at the red tables? Say, hey, did that young master give you the money? Hey, did you fuck him for the money? You really did it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Sun Fang¡¯s demeaned and prattled, causing a wave of displeasure to ripple throughout the spectators. It was one thing to degrade a woman, but it was another thing to degrade a woman employed by the Flowering Lotus Hotel. Did Sun Fang not fear Madam Lexene? ¡°Do you mind? I¡¯m entertaining a guest at the moment. If you have a quarrel with how the hotel does business, then please raise it to my manager.¡± Meya spoke curtly before turning away from him. The host of the table, in charge of dealing the orbs and moderating the game, was lost. Should he continue the next round? Or should he wait patiently? The host started the next round and silently prayed the problem would go away. High percentage¡­ bet. Meya placed 70 high rank spirit shards as her stake¡ªan easy win. ¡°Whoa, whoa, I didn¡¯t realize you had that much money. You just bet 70 shards without batting an eye? I tell you what, Meya. Come sit at the purple table with me, and we¡¯ll make a bet between ourselves. Mere spirit shards isn¡¯t enough to entice this hero.¡± Sun Fang refused to give up his harassment. ¡°Not interested.¡± Meya didn¡¯t even turn in his direction when responding. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, perhaps you might be an employee of the hotel, but it looks like your little lover isn¡¯t¡­¡± As soon as he said this, Sun Fang¡¯s previous threat rang clear in her mind. Meya here, can spend the rest of her life watching her back. However, now it seemed that he was changing the target of his threat to her companion. Many around the table understood his implications and clicked their tongue in disgust, but nobody dared to voice their disapproval. After all, this was a world where strength reigned supreme, and Sun Fang¡¯s wealth was a type of strength. The host was once more caught in an impasse. Should he start the next round, or wait? He didn¡¯t have to debate for long as Meya got up herself. A dark look cast shadows across her face as she steadily made her way to the purple table followed by the boy. Meya is angry? I¡¯ve never seen her mad. The boy glanced sideways at Meya and remained silent. The couple sat opposite of Sun Fang, who continued to devour Meya. His gaze was a mixture of desire, deceit, and arrogance. After Sun Fang managed to tear his eyes away from Meya¡¯s beautiful frame, he inspected the young boy next to her. He actually couldn¡¯t determine if it was a boy or girl due to the cloak and bunny mask, but he assumed. ¡°What are the stakes and how should we bet.¡± Meya spoke up first. The host of the purple table was much more experienced and waited before starting the next round. Upper class individuals regularly made their own bets. Situations that the host knew not to interfere with. ¡°We¡¯ll both start with 50 high rank spirit shards, the first person to run out loses, otherwise we¡¯ll see who has the most after one hour.¡± It was a simple gamble, and the host secretly nodded in approval as he knew that it was difficult to walk away with winnings after an hour of gambling. ¡°The stakes¡­ hmm.¡± Sun Fang pretended to think before his lips formed a crooked smile. ¡°If you win, then I¡¯ll leave you two alone and will forget everything that¡¯s happened. If I win then¡­ Well, despite being spoiled goods, I still want a taste. I¡¯ll have you if I win.¡± The spectators were secretly shocked at Sun Fang¡¯s bold claim. ¡°Senior Sun, isn¡¯t this a little much?¡± Another esteemed individual spoke up on Meya¡¯s behalf. It was unknown if that person was simply trying to curry favor with the Flowering Lotus Hotel or truly felt concern. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Meya bit her lip and secretly eyed the boy next to her. She could easily decline his stakes, but that would potentially put the youth next to her at risk. At this point, she felt she owed quite a bit to him for teaching her how to properly gamble. Unfortunately, she had no idea what was going through the boy¡¯s mind, or how powerful he was on his own. In the boy¡¯s case, there was little to fear from Sun Fang, but he was also clueless as to what kind of threats were delivered. In fact, the boy wasn¡¯t even sure what the stakes were on both ends. In his mind, it was a pointless game of words and he simply thought that they should just gamble with spirit shards. The thrill of winning more spirit shards was much more exciting than whatever they were talking about. The boy nodded towards Meya as if to give her approval. She was shocked that the boy easily accepted, but she thought about it more. Since when has Little X ever lost in gambling anyway? She mistook his ignorance for confidence. ¡°Whatever you say. If you go back on your words then Madam Lexene will be seeking answers from you, Sun Fang. After all, the House of Amaryllis is also owned by her. Our generous host is our witness.¡± Meya agreed to the almost one-sided bet, causing a round of gasps from the audience. The host nodded and immediately began the first round of the high stakes bet. Sun Fang started off confident. Although he wasn¡¯t amazing at gambling, he had been gambling for decades and had a wealth of experience. He knew that winning was pointless against the house and was an expert at mitigating losses. However after half an hour passed by, he quickly realized that something was off. Meya¡¯s initial funds of 50 high rank spirit shards skyrocketed to over 300 high rank spirit shards. His own stash was sitting at 60 high rank spirit shards, which could be considered good. ¡°Y-you¡¯re cheating!¡± Sun Fang exclaimed from across the table. ¡°Me? How?¡± Meya responded in a coy voice. She knew she was going to win this bet by a landslide, even though the time wasn¡¯t even halfway through. ¡°Host, she must be cheating! How could she have won so much?¡± ¡°Sir, this is a gambling house. This young woman has been gambling, with exceptional luck I must add. It¡¯s her risk to place the bets and she is rewarded as such.¡± The host gave a curt reply, it was clear that he wasn¡¯t a fan of Sun Fang. ¡°Fine then!¡± The next round started, and Sun Fang bet all 60 high rank spirit shards. ¡°I refuse to believe that my luck is any worse than hers.¡± He glared at Meya from across the table. Meya didn¡¯t increase her stake because the chance of winning was low. The round ended, resulting in Sun Fang¡¯s win. ¡°See? How could a lowly whore be blessed with luck in comparison to me. Even my birth is more lucky than she¡¯ll ever be.¡± Sun Fang proceeded to bet all 120 high rank spirit shards, while Meya bet the minimum. Sun Fang won once more, netting him 240 high rank spirit shards. ¡°Hah! If I just do this again, then I¡¯ll be able to taste you tonight. I promise not to be gentle.¡± Sun Fang roared with laughter and bet all 240 high rank spirit shards. At this point, the boy figured out what the stakes were. Apparently, if Meya loses then she has to give herself to Sun Fang? How could I have been so stupid? He foolishly let Meya accept such a one-sided bet earlier. Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret. On the other hand, Meya simply bet the minimum once more as her odds of winning were quite low. The round ended, resulting in Sun Fang¡¯s win once more, netting him 480 high rank spirit shards. ¡°Wow, he¡¯s insanely lucky.¡± ¡°Truly, if I had his kind of luck¡­¡± ¡°Not only that, but it looks like he¡¯s passed that young lass¡­ Does that mean?¡± The spectators couldn¡¯t help but murmur amongst themselves at the spectacle. The host sighed and lamented. It was always the worst kind of people that would have these streaks of luck. Sun Fang laughed hysterically. ¡°Seeing that I¡¯ve won, tonight I¡¯ll have to give you a pet name. Look forward to it!¡± He said with a wide smile. ¡°Sir, there are still fifteen minutes left to your bet. Please be patient.¡± The host interjected and began the next round. This time, Sun Fang bet the minimum to preserve his lead. On the other hand, Meya bet 250 high rank spirit shards. Both players won, but since Sun Fang only bet the minimum, he was easily passed by. Veins bulged on his forward once he realized that he was going to lose once more. ¡°Don¡¯t think this is enough for me to give up!¡± Sun Fang once again placed his entire pool into the betting zone, all 490 spirit shards. Meya simply bet the minimum. After all, the odds were atrocious. The round ended and Meya lost her bet. However Sun Fang¡­ also lost his bet! He currently had zero spirit shards, which meant Meya won. Not only did Meya not have to worry about Sun Fang¡¯s wrath, but she was also walking away with a hefty payout! ¡°What¡­¡± Realization dawned on the old man. While 490 high rank spirit shards couldn¡¯t be considered as life altering, they were still a massive sum to him. ¡°Hoho! Congratulations on winning young lady!¡± ¡°That was most impressive. I applaud your luck as well.¡± People around the table praised Meya for securing her win. She gave her signature dimpled smile before turning to the boy next to her; then in front of everyone, gave him a giant hug. Cheers rang out around the table from everyone but one individual¡ªSun Fang. The man¡¯s face warped like someone had twisted a knife into his gut. Not only did he just lose 490 high rank spirit shards when he could have simply walked away, but now he had to watch this scene of affection. Sun Fang stalked off into the distance while fuming. Despite the jubilant atmosphere, the boy was quite annoyed. Can we start the next round already?! He didn¡¯t really care for all the excitement around him. His source of thrill and entertainment came from winning or losing in the next high stakes gamble he could make. Seeing that they now had a healthy amount of high rank spirit shards, he didn¡¯t hesitate to have Meya bet with bigger numbers. Very quickly, Meya exceeded 1000 high rank spirit shards. Due to exhilaration of winning and her extreme faith in the boy, she neglected to recognize the beginning signs of a gambling addiction forming within him. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯ll need you to come this way to verify a few things.¡± Two men stood behind them at the table. They had been watching the high stakes gambling for a while now. Although it happened rarely, it was policy to vet anyone that exceeded 1000 high rank spirit shards in winnings. Even the two guards were dumbstruck when this finally happened. ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Meya smiled gently and got up from her seat, naturally she was aware of this rule. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back Little X; they just need to confirm I¡¯m not cheating the game and to exchange the funds.¡± Meya¡¯s excitement reached all new highs, she would finally be able to come into possession of a peak rank spirit shard! She wasn¡¯t worried about the hotel cheating her out of her winnings or even being falsely accused of cheating, mostly because the house¡¯s reputation was on the line. The boy nodded and watched as she walked away. A downcast aura radiated outward, and while some would assume it¡¯s because his escort had left him alone, they could not be any more wrong. It was because this entire time he had been gambling with Meya as the medium. Now that Meya was gone, he would have to watch everyone else around him gamble while he couldn¡¯t participate. ¡°Young master, will you be joining us?¡± The host gave a formal smile towards the boy. Just as he was about to shake his head no, he remembered something crucial. Don¡¯t I have my own money? I can just use that! He fumbled through his pouch of holding and procured 17 high rank spirit shards. These were spirit shards he obtained earlier by exchanging the 1700 mid-rank spirit shards for. He placed his bet of ten high-rank spirit shards as the buy in price and the round began. However, much to his dismay, the chance of winning was exceedingly low. Losing his starting bet of ten high-rank spirit shards, he was left with only seven, which was conveniently not enough for him to play again. Once more an aura of depression stabbed the players around him, but a voice soon interrupted his mood. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re from the hotel aren¡¯t you? What room token do you have?¡± One of the guests sitting at the table asked him after seeing that he only had seven high-rank spirit shards. The boy took out his purple room token, causing the speaker to retain his surprise. ¡°Impressive, you know that based on the room token you can borrow from the house? With the purple token you can borrow up to 10 times the amount. So you could borrow up to 70 high rank spirit shards.¡± A light bulb went off in the boy¡¯s mind once he heard this news. He looked expectantly at the host who nodded to confirm the information. ¡°I¡¯d like to borrow 10 times this amount.¡± He placed all seven spirit shards down. ¡°Right away, young master.¡± In mere moments, a pile of 77 high rank spirit shards were in front of the young boy and the next round soon began. Fortunately, it was a round with a very high chance of winning. He bet all 70 of the shards, which caused others to shoot him strange glances. To these experienced players, betting your entire stash was not the ideal way to play the game. Most would rather play the game for a long amount of time, so they bet sparingly and only when the orb combination was perfect. Much to their surprise, the boy won the round. He gave the 70 borrowed shards back to the host with a beaming smile. ¡°Thank you for the help.¡± He thanked the other player for the valuable information. That person had truly saved him from a boring time. It wasn¡¯t the end of the world to step down to the lower table, but the boy really liked the atmosphere of the purple table much better than the red tables. It was almost like living as a higher existence compared to the masses before. ¡°Ahh, think nothing of it.¡± The man waved his hand and wiped away some cold sweat. If that young boy had lost all of those borrowed spirit shards then he would have felt somewhat responsible. A tumultuous hour passed by. The boy consistently won round after round while simultaneously mitigating his losses. To the astonishment of the other players, his net worth crept higher and higher all the way until he reached 780 high rank spirit shards. ¡°This is insane. He¡¯s better at this game than that young lass before!¡± ¡°I wonder if they have a secret between them¡­¡± ¡°Do you think they really were cheating?¡± ¡°How could they be cheating when they¡¯re playing so openly!¡± The players were in an uproar, which only caused the boy to become even more excited. The next round began, and as usual the boy started off with the minimum. Orbs were passed around, and much to the boy¡¯s surprise he recognized this pattern before! 92..95¡­99% There¡¯s more than a 99% chance of winning this round. The only way I could lose is if someone drew harmony, but we just saw a harmony orb two rounds ago, so the odds are even lower than usual. The boy did mental calculations at blinding speeds. ¡°Host, I¡¯d like to borrow 10 times this amount.¡± The boy pushed in all 780 high rank spirit shards, which caused the host to become speechless. In front of the host was a young boy, who originally had barely enough to buy in at the table and was now asking to borrow 7800 high rank spirit shards. It was an insane amount of money for any one person to command. ¡°Er, yes¡­ Just a minute young master.¡± He swiftly pulled out an employee token and whispered some words. A few minutes squeaked by, and eventually, two guards came forth, acting as witnesses for the table. The host nervously made eye contact with the guards and nodded towards the young boy. The guards looked in the youth¡¯s direction before revealing two suitcases that were full of spirit shards. ¡°Borrowing 7800 high rank spirit shards. May I confirm your room number, honored guest?¡± One of the guards spoke up. The boy extended his room token outwards, and after just a moment the guard nodded. ¡°Then, best of luck young master.¡± He placed the suitcases down and stood off to the side. He would need to see the end of this gamble for security reasons.
At the Flowering Lotus Hotel, Madam Lexene conversed with Manager Xin. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me, that you do not know who is staying in unit 401?¡± ¡°I apologize for my negligence, Madam Lexene.¡± She bowed her head. ¡°Then where is the guest now?¡± Madam Lexene shifted her weight to one leg and placed her hand on her hip. ¡°I apologize, but I do not know. I will start searching for the guest, please forgive me.¡± ¡°Find the guest. I must meet this, Little X.¡± ¡°Of course, Madam-¡° A voice interrupted Manager Xin at that moment. ¡°Manager, who is the guest staying at unit 401?¡± A shaky and deep voice came from the other end of her employee token. Madam Lexene outstretched her hand towards the manager. Manager Xin handed over her employee token with a sinking feeling. ¡°This is Lexene. Speak.¡± ¡°M-Madam Lexene! Um, it¡¯s nothing to trouble you, but the guest at unit 401 borrowed a large sum of money at the House of Amaryllis.¡± Once Madam Lexene heard this, she stared at Manager Xin with a raised eyebrow. ¡°And? Why does that matter?¡± ¡°W-Well you see, he lost the bet¡­¡± The man spoke carefully and hesitantly. ¡°So? Have his background cover his losses then.¡± She snapped back to the man. ¡°Er, we¡­ he doesn¡¯t have a background. He¡¯s alone.¡± An awkward silence hung in the air. Manager Xin made eye contact with Jun, who was standing towards the back. He closed his eyes and nodded before speaking up. ¡°Madam Lexene, I¡¯ll go on ahead to the house and find the guest.¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ll go together.¡± She didn¡¯t give the man a single chance to slink away before turning her attention back to the token. ¡°How much debt does he owe us?¡± ¡°¡­7800 high rank shards¡­¡± The reply came out after a small pause. ¡°Thank you, detain him. I¡¯ll be on the way.¡± She handed the token back to Manager Xin without waiting to hear the reply. ¡°Who is he?¡± She asked with narrowed eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never met him¡­¡± Manager Xin knew that the situation wasn¡¯t looking good and she continued. ¡°But I can ask arou-¡° A whiplash to her face interrupted her, like a lightning infused snake. Madam Lexene backhanded the woman, leaving red marks across her cheeks. Jun closed his eyes and looked away. It was moments of powerlessness like this that he hated the most. ¡°Manager Xin, I¡¯ve seen the books. I know that unit 401 was shortchanged and was practically rented out for free. I also know that Meya snuck the name Little X onto the roster. Tell me, just who is this Little X and why does he deserve such privilege.¡± Manager Xin maintained her silence and simply bowed her head lower. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll be back. Let¡¯s go Jun.¡± Madam Lexene strode by the servile woman, who simply remained with her head bowed. Manager Xin knew no words could save this situation. At this point, she prayed that Jun would think of something. It¡¯ll be fine¡­ as long as he doesn¡¯t sign a contract. Chapter 16: When Darkness Descends (1) ¡°I lost¡­¡± The cacophony of screams and shouts faded away. Everyone at the purple table heard the boy¡¯s muted mumble. Each player present was very experienced, and when they saw a second Harmony orb appear so soon, they were nearly shocked to death. How incredulously unlucky did one need to be for such an event to occur? The biggest cause of everyone¡¯s silence was the fact that they knew how much money the boy had borrowed and bet. 7800 high rank spirit shards! It was enough money to buy out some of their generations of accumulated wealth! ¡°Sir¡­ if we may, please come this way. We¡¯ll have to get this sorted out before you can continue.¡± One of the guards spoke up at this moment and the boy simply nodded, excusing himself from the table. At this moment, Meya came into view, walking happily towards the table. A unique aura surrounded her that seemed to elevate her presence. In a way, it was somewhat reminiscent of the time Mistress Cai completed her tower trial. As Meya got closer, she immediately noticed something was off. Two guards stood behind her companion, one hand on each shoulder. They steered him away from the table when Meya rushed up in a panic. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Don¡¯t you know who he is? He owns a purple room token. Little X, are you okay?¡± She spoke in a flurry. ¡°Ma¡¯am we understand who he is. However this individual owes the house a large sum of money, which will have to get sorted out before he can leave.¡± One of the guards explained patiently. ¡°He owes you money? How could he owe you money?¡± ¡°He borrowed money from the hotel to continue gambling¡­ it happened after you left to be verified.¡± One of the table participants quickly spoke up. But I didn¡¯t tell him that he could borrow money, where did he learn that? Ugh, it doesn¡¯t matter. She calmed herself. ¡°Okay, I understand. How much does he owe? I can just pay for him instead, right?¡± She reasoned with the guards. After all, she was now possessed 10 peak rank spirit shards. ¡°He owes the house 7800 high rank spirit shards¡­ or 78 peak rank spirit shards.¡± Meya¡¯s mouth dropped open. That¡¯s¡­ She stared at the young boy in shock, but he averted his gaze towards the ground. He couldn¡¯t bear to face her after she repeatedly told him not to gamble without her. Meya wanted to interject here. She wanted to tell the guards to leave him be and they¡¯ll get their money in a couple of days. If only they could let him continue gambling. However, as soon as she thought of the idea, she realized how awkward it was. The whole point of the game was for the house to make more money than the player. Would they let him keep playing to sink further in debt? More importantly, if she was truly adamant that he could do it, wouldn¡¯t that indirectly mean that they were cheating the system somehow? If anyone can resolve this, it has to be Manager Xin. Meya shook her head before looking at the boy. ¡°Little X, we¡¯ll sort this out. I¡¯ll go get Manager Xin. I¡¯ll be right back okay?¡± She stormed off, an urgent bounce in her step. ---- After a short while, the boy found himself in a closed off space with multiple guards. One of them in particular was a burly man, who looked like a seasoned warrior. ¡°Hey kid.¡± He grunted and sat on a nearby desk with one leg up. ¡°How¡¯d you do it, huh?¡± An awkward silence hung in the room. All of the guards knew what the boy did. Starting with seven high-rank spirit shards, he climbed to the astronomical number of 780 before losing it all in one swing. The boy simply shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m kinda in charge here though, you know? Boys let¡¯s get that mask off him and see what we¡¯re dealing with.¡± The man commanded in a gruff voice. My mask? But I promised Meya¡­ The boy panicked, recalling his promise. He could not be outside without his cloak and mask. He absolutely had to wear those two things. ¡°Hooo, that¡¯s a reaction. Get that mask off him!¡± With a lurch, the grown men charged at the boy from different angles. Energy coursed throughout the boy¡¯s body as he deftly dodged backwards, causing a couple men to awkwardly fall to the floor. ¡°Watch out, he¡¯s fast!¡± After minutes of unsuccessful attempts to grasp the boy, the guards became agitated. Their assault gradually became more and more aggressive. They flung wild swings towards the boy in hopes of incapacitating him. Most attacks missed him entirely, but these men were guards for a reason. They had a respectable amount of strength even on floor one. More importantly, there were over 10 guards in the room. Little did he know that these guards were actually mercenaries that belonged to the third floor. They proved themselves by accomplishing the tower¡¯s first and second floor trials. In a desperate need for money without danger, they decided to take the easy job of guarding the House of Amaryllis on this first floor. It didn¡¯t take long for the connecting blows to land on the boy¡¯s upper body. Eventually, a lose hand shattered the bunny mask entirely, exposing his face for the first time. The boy instantly felt adrenaline course through his veins. He took it easy the entire time, mostly because he didn¡¯t want anyone to get hurt. In response, the guards treated him like a pushover and refused to stop harassing him. Now he was in danger of breaking his promise to Meya! With a surge of strength, he punched the door open, leaving it hanging ajar by its hinges. Seeing a way out, he bolted from the room and disappeared in the distance. The guards watched with both fear and astonishment. ¡°Boss¡­ can you do that?¡± One of them finally spoke. ¡°No¡­ No I cannot.¡± The seasoned warrior replied as he inspected the door. Heavily enchanted and made of sturdy materials, even if he had twice the strength, he would fail to break it out. ¡°I really didn¡¯t sign up for this¡­¡± One of the other guards sighed emotionally after realizing what he was up against. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just locate the boy and keep him in your sights. Madam Lexene is on the way; she¡¯ll have to take care of this one on her own.¡± The leader gave out instructions and the guards swiftly dispersed in different directions to find the boy.
Distraught and out of breath, Meya finally reached the hotel. She rushed to the manager¡¯s office on the first floor. ¡°Manager Xin!¡± She burst into the room. ¡°Manager Xin called out for the night, Meya.¡± A passing employee heard her and continued on their way. ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Meya rushed off; her destination was Manager Xin¡¯s hotel room. As the manager of the Flowering Lotus Hotel, Manager Xin had a room entirely to herself. Additionally, the room was on the third floor of the hotel. A knock sounded from the door. ¡°Manager Xin!¡± Hearing no response, Meya knocked again. Odd. Manager Xin is almost always in the hotel. Perhaps she¡¯s sleeping? She reached for the handle and let herself in using her employee token, which was not the first time she had done so. Only those with special permission from Manager Xin would be able to use their employee token to enter. The moment Meya entered she felt an eerie atmosphere. To begin with, the room was too dark. Manager Xin almost never left her hotel room in complete darkness. Not only was the hotel room very dark, but in the distance, she could barely see the outline of a figure seated at the table. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°Manager Xin?...¡± She closed the door behind her and reached for the lamp. After turning it on, she noticed Manager Xin with her head buried in her arms. A bottle of some sort of drink stood half empty on the table next to her. As Meya got closer, she heard small sniffles and light breaths. ¡°Manager Xin, are you okay?¡± Meya crept closer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Meya.¡± Manager Xin¡¯s muffled voice came out, giving Meya a sinking feeling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I tried. They called me right in front of her. She knows, Meya.¡± Manager Xin rambled onwards. ¡°Who knows? Who called? What?¡± Meya asked these questions and prayed that they weren¡¯t what she thought they were. Manager Xin finally looked up and met Meya¡¯s eyes. Meya could see the burning red marks on her cheek. They looked painful. ¡°Madam Lexene¡­ She knows about Little X. The House of Amaryllis called and told her about the debt. She¡¯s on the way there right now. I¡¯m sorry Meya¡­¡± Manager Xin spoke in between her sniffles. ¡°T-that means¡­ Little X will end up like Jun?¡± Meya asked hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Meya.¡± She got up as she apologized and brought Meya into her embrace. ¡°Manager Xin, I don¡¯t want him to go through any of that. I don¡¯t want that...¡± Meya could feel her eyes welling up as she collected her thoughts. ¡°I know, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive your useless Manager for allowing you to act willful.¡± She hugged her deeply, but the action didn¡¯t register in Meya mind. It was at this moment that Meya¡¯s efforts had all come crashing down.
Seated in a dark alleyway, the root of the commotion pressed his back against the wall. The moon shone bright overhead, and the traffic of people walking towards the House of Amaryllis could be seen and heard at the alleyway¡¯s entrance. It was like a world of light and joy, one that he no longer felt a part of. Haah¡­ maybe I shouldn¡¯t have run away. He only fled on instinct to conceal himself, but he quickly realized how bad that looked, considering how much money he owed. Even now, he easily sensed multiple guards watching his location from a distance. Just as he was about to leave and turn himself in, a young man stood at the entrance of the alleyway. The boy buried his face further into the depths of his cloak while peering at the handsome man. Clean shaven with short brown hair, he gave off a noble aura¡ªas if he could fix any problem and bear any burden. The man walked deeper into the alley with a charismatic gait. ¡°Little X, I presume.¡± He called out in a low voice as he got closer. The boy nodded in response¡ªit was useless to pretend otherwise. ¡°Show me your face. Don¡¯t worry, my name is Jun and I¡¯m on Meya¡¯s side.¡± Jun knelt towards the boy as he pulled the hood back. An airy whistle escaped his lips. ¡°My you¡¯re charming. There¡¯s no chance she won¡¯t try to contract you. Kid, listen up, no matter what the woman tells you, absolutely do not sign a contract with her.¡± Jun narrowed his eyes when he said this. The gravity in his voice was especially striking. ¡°Trust me, do not sign any contracts with her. I know you owe money, just think of a way to get the money instead. Don¡¯t accept any contracts. Got it?¡± Jun stared right into the boy¡¯s eyes until he got a nod in response. ¡°Good¡­ Speaking of which.¡± His voice grew quieter. ¡°She¡¯s here¡­¡± ¡°Jun? Did you find him?¡± A sweet voice rang out from the entrance of the alleyway. ¡°Yes, Madam Lexene.¡± Jun promptly stood off to the side as the woman came into sight. She was both beautiful and business-like at the same time. Her body was lithe with mature elements, while her angular face gave her a pleasant appearance. However, if one were to use a single word to describe the woman, it would simply be modest. ¡°Hello, Little X. I am Madam Lexene.¡± She smiled sweetly as she got closer. Although she still couldn¡¯t see his face, she still treated the situation delicately based off the rumors about him. ¡°I¡¯m here to arrange how we might¡­¡° She stopped mid-sentence once she stood in front of the boy. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± She exclaimed excitedly. It¡¯s the boy! The boy from the road! Her thoughts exploded once she recalled the angelic face those weeks before. She calmed her breathing and began once again. Unbeknownst to anyone, an extremely faint cloudiness appeared deep within her eyes. ¡°Excuse me, but I feel this is a certain fate.¡± She cleared her throat and continued. ¡°According to the House of Amaryllis, it appears that you owe 78 peak rank spirit shards. Can I presume that you do not have a way to repay this debt?¡± Her eyes glowed with expectations when she said this. ¡°I can pay it back¡­¡± His response took Madam Lexene by surprise. ¡°Oh, how will you do that?¡± ¡°Let me keep gambling.¡± His innocence was comedic in its own right, but from his perspective, he said nothing wrong. ¡°Pfft! Haha!¡± Madam Lexene stifled her laughter. ¡°That¡¯s really cute¡­ However, that won¡¯t be possible. I have a way that can allow you to repay the debt. A simple contract, I¡¯ll have you do what I say until you¡¯re 23 years old. Once you¡¯re 23, you¡¯re free to go and all debts will be cleared.¡± The boy shook his head in refusal. ¡°No? May I ask why not? This is a very good deal. 78 peak rank spirit shards would take some people multiple lifetimes to acquire.¡± She explained patiently, but the boy still shook his head. Madam Lexene¡¯s eyes narrowed as she calmed herself. ¡°You¡¯ve been staying in the Flower Lotus Hotel, have you not? That hotel happens to be owned by me as well. Do you know the price of the room you¡¯re staying in?¡± Madam Lexene quizzed the young boy. For once, he was taken aback. He thought about the first night he got into the room and nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s 10 low rank spirit shards each night.¡± Madam Lexene¡¯s lips curled after hearing this. ¡°No, it¡¯s 10 high rank spirit shards each night. Meya, that girl, lied to you because she thought you didn¡¯t have the money. Not only that, but she erased a guest¡¯s name from the roster and wrote yours in. Do you know what this means?¡± The boy¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°W-what does that mean?¡± The boy asked worriedly. ¡°It means that Meya will be gravely punished¡­¡± Madam Lexene¡¯s voice lingered for a moment. ¡°She can pay the fees back now and she can apologize. I¡¯m sorry as well.¡± The boy thoughtfully offered. ¡°No, even if she pays the money back, the damage is already done. She¡¯s already in trouble. She has sullied the reputation of the hotel for her own desires. The punishment¡­ it will be bad. Perhaps she won¡¯t ever be able to make up for this.¡± The boy¡¯s nerves were stretched thin, and his mind spun in circles for a solution. ¡°There¡¯s a way for her to get out of punishment. If you sign the contract, not only will I write off your debt, but I¡¯ll also excuse Meya¡¯s actions entirely¡­¡± Madam Lexene smiled gently as the boy looked down in thought. This guy just told me not to sign any contracts¡­ no matter what. On the other hand, Meya could be in grave trouble if he didn¡¯t. Meya only helped him out of kindness, and he couldn¡¯t leave her to a random fate. ¡°I¡¯ll sign the contract, but first you have to let me talk to Meya.¡± The boy secretly felt like it would be a long time before he would get to see her again. ¡°You¡¯ll sign it then? Great! I don¡¯t see that as a problem. Let¡¯s go back to the hotel then.¡± Madam Lexene¡¯s face beamed a bright smile, while Jun shook his head in the background.
In unit 401, Meya sat on a couch with a tearstained face, patiently waiting in the main room. The door opened and closed, catching her attention. She flung herself off the couch with a whirl. Her hopes were raised. ¡°Little X!¡± She cried out as she rushed towards him. ¡°Hey Meya.¡± He waved and smiled back to her. She hugged him deeply before checking him over as if he was some lost child who had recently been found. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re okay. This is perfect! Little X let¡¯s run away from this place. Who cares about the debt. Who cares about any of it. We¡¯ll pay it back later, but for now let¡¯s escape!¡± Meya fervently ushered him toward the door. ¡°Meya¡­ Thank you for everything.¡± He took the initiative to hug the maiden for the first time, taking her by surprise. He buried his face into her comforting chest and tightly squeezed for many moments, before finally letting her go. ¡°Little X?¡± She called out unsure. ¡°I have to go now. Meya, find Mistress Cai on the second floor in that city, Rheiton. I¡¯ll catch up, I promise.¡± He said only this, before turning away and walking out the door, leaving Meya alone to crumble to the floor and confront her fears of reality.
At the front desk, Madam Lexene and Jun waited for the boy. Now that Madam Lexene knew who he was and his appearance, she wasn¡¯t worried about him escaping. As soon as they saw him return, the trio left the hotel together. Sending them off were two rows of maidens just as before, except Manager Xin was clearly missing. However, Madam Lexene couldn¡¯t care less about this small detail. Excitement and anticipation were bursting at the seams inside her heart. Her thoughts were filled with the desire to return to her primary estate and finalize the contract, adding a new servant to her collection. Before long, they were in the carriage, which sped along to a certain location in Central Moldun. No words were spoken throughout the duration of the ride. The boy was lost in his thoughts, while Madam Lexene was too nervous to create conversation before the contract was signed. She didn¡¯t want to accidentally scare him off after successfully convincing him to sign it. The third person, Jun, was simply caught in the middle of their silence. Jun maintained a stoic face and watched the scenery go by. He felt that, deep down, a type of change was about to happen within Madam Lexene¡¯s Manor, all because of the boy sitting next to him. ¡°Welcome to Rose Manor.¡± Madam Lexene¡¯s voice broke the silence, and both men followed her out of the carriage. The boy eyed his surroundings in amazement. Put simply, it was beautiful. An exquisitely designed fountain spouted water in the center of the courtyard, which was surrounded by sculpted trees and bushes. Neatly marbled tiles carved a pathway to the main entrance, which was framed by a type of metal that glistened in the moonlight. ¡°Jun, prepare the room. Little X, this way.¡± Madam Lexene took the lead and entered the manor doors. The large doors crashed open when she pushed them apart. The boy noticed an odd detail, the doors seemed quite heavy like a fortress gate. Just how strong was this woman to be able to open them so forcefully? He followed her up the stairwell and into an orderly office space. Different types of books lined one of the walls behind a solitary desk, while exotic figurines were placed on shelves throughout the room. ¡°Take a seat, this will be over shortly.¡± Madam Lexene¡¯s words brightened the mood as she gestured to a chair, which the boy claimed as his own. She walked over to a portion of the bookcase and pulled on a book. To the boy¡¯s surprise, the bookcase opened up revealing a hidden safe. She then procured a seal and connected it with the matching impression on the safe¡¯s surface. With a soft click, the safe opened and she swiftly reached inside to grab a piece of parchment. ¡°Ah this is a soul contract¡­ Don¡¯t worry too much about the details. Anyway, look here.¡± She wrote on the parchment with her finger. Much to the boy¡¯s surprise, words formed in the locations she passed through. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s the conditions of the contract. Go ahead and read it.¡± She slid the contract towards the young boy. ¡°In exchange for the signee¡¯s enslavement up till the age of 23, I, the contract holder, will excuse the individual, Meya, of any punishment or consequences that have occurred during her employment at the Flowing Lotus Hotel. Additionally, I will exempt the signee of this contract from all monetary debt owed.¡± The boy read the contract out loud. True to her word, there was little ways for Madam Lexene to skirt around the edges on the contract. If he signed this, then he would receive everything that she proposed. The only issue was one word in particular, enslavement. ¡°What do you think?¡± She masked her nerves. Her inner thoughts begged for him to sign the contract without question. ¡°Does it have to be enslavement? Does enslavement mean you can control me?¡± His cautious nature rang alarms in his mind. ¡°Oh no, no. I won¡¯t be able to force you to do anything against your will. It¡¯s mostly to prevent you from attacking me, otherwise it¡¯s just a word that describes your relationship with me for the next coming years.¡± She explained calmly as if it were trivial. ¡°I see¡­ I accept then. How do I sign the contract?¡± Madam Lexene deftly nicked the tip of her finger with a knife before handing it to the boy. ¡°With blood, this will bind it to both of our souls. Of course, this only works if the people are signing it willingly. Please.¡± She pressed her finger on the contract, which absorbed her blood instantly. After some hesitation, the boy nicked his finger and pressed it down as well. As soon as the blood touched the parchment, all the words flashed brightly before returning to black. ¡°It is done!¡± Madam Lexene rolled up the contract. Without a word, it disappeared into her personal storage ring. ¡°What is¡­ this?¡± As soon as the contract was finalized, the boy was able to sense Madam Lexene as if they were bonded in some way. ¡°So, you can sense it? That is because I¡¯m allowing you. Don¡¯t worry, it just means the contract was successful. The first thing I¡¯ll have you do is touch that device over there. Just place your hand on the top of it for me.¡± She pointed to a stone plaque that was about the height of a child. The boy curiously placed his hand on top, causing it to glow faintly on its front surface. Fourteen lines shimmered into reality with additional line over halfway formed. ¡°Almost fifteen years old?... Tch.¡± The woman clicked her tongue in disappointment and the boy withdrew his hand. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to wait a bit over a year or so¡­ Also, I didn¡¯t tell you to withdraw your hand.¡± A wicked smile spread across her face, putting the boy into a state of confusion. ¡°This can act as an introduction to how this relationship will go. You do something wrong, or fail to follow instructions¡­ then¡­¡± She paused and stared at the boy. Why is she staring at me? Initially the boy formed a strange expression, until something deep within his core began to heat up. ¡°What¡­ is this? The burning became more profound. ¡°That is your soul. Your soul is connected to your very being, and as the master of the soul contract I can exact a certain amount of¡­ punishment¡­ on your soul.¡± The moment she stopped talking, an excruciating pain seared the boy¡¯s mind. ¡°Achk!¡± He choked on air and tried to cry out. His neck muscles pulsed with intensity as the burning feeling soon drilled its way throughout the rest of his body. ¡°Doesn¡¯t feel good, does it?¡± The woman smirked as she stood over the boy, who kneeled on the ground with his hands clenched. ¡°My, what tenacity¡­ However, once we pass a certain threshold, it¡¯ll be goodnight for you. So, goodnight.¡± With one last impact of destruction on the boy¡¯s soul, he passed out completely. Chapter 17: When Darkness Descends (2) The boy woke up with blurry vision. Where am I? A weighted clank sounded from around his limbs. Chains? He tugged on the shackles individually as his eyes regained focus. A cool breath of air brushed across his chest, while his spine pressed into the hard surface beneath him. He was shirtless and chained to a tilted table. ¡°You¡¯re up.¡± A familiar voice called out to him. He located the speaker in the distance, it was Jun. Standing next to him, with her arms crossed, was Madam Lexene. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Begin. I expect results by the end of the week. Or else it¡¯ll be you on the table next, and I¡¯ll be attending you personally.¡± She spoke curtly before leaving the room. The boy¡¯s eyes roamed around and took in his surroundings. Stone stacked on stone made up the walls. The lighting was awfully dim, and there was only one entrance or exit. He heard a clink from the solid metal door, indicating that it had sealed itself shut. A few silent minutes went by, when finally, a sigh filled the room. ¡°Haah¡­ What in the fuck did I tell you kid? What was the one thing I told you not to do?¡± Jun cursed at the boy angrily in a low voice. ¡°Not to sign a contract¡­¡± He could only give a meek reply. ¡°But Meya¡­¡± ¡°What Meya. Who cares about Meya? Care about yourself first and then care about others. So na?ve.¡± Jun lamented some more before standing up. ¡°Do you even understand what it is I have to do?¡± Jun looked down at the chained boy, who simply shook his head. ¡°Ugh. That woman is twisted, don¡¯t you get it? Are you thick headed? She breaks her servants! She¡¯s broken everyone¡­ me as well. You don¡¯t understand yet, but you will. This isn¡¯t a good place. You just gave yourself away to a type of hell.¡± Jun shook his head and walked to a nearby table. The boy could barely make out the surface of the table, which displayed an assortment of tools. ¡°I hate doing this so much. Kid, I hope for the both of us that you¡¯re weak willed. I¡¯m praying to the gods that charm is all you have going for you. Otherwise¡­¡± A deafening crack shattered the boy¡¯s thoughts. ¡°AHH!¡± The boy cried out only to be interrupted by another lashing. Repeated cracks and thwips etched themselves into his skin. The moment the whippings started; he never had a single moment to even ask why it was happening. It didn¡¯t take long for him to shed tears. Jun finally threw the whip on the table in annoyance. ¡°W-what is this. Why?¡± The boy muttered, fortunately or unfortunately, he was quite durable. ¡°Ah, I knew it.¡± Jun palmed his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re a tough one. Man, this is going to suck.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The boy became more confused. ¡°You still don¡¯t get what I¡¯m here to do?¡± Jun only received silence in response. ¡°Either you¡¯re an idiot, or you are trying to not to face reality. I¡¯m here to break you in, kid. I have until the end of the week to have you groveling in fear.¡± Jun stared deeply at the boy¡¯s face. ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re tough. Whipping isn¡¯t going to cut it. I hate this. Do you know of the B grade Severed Figure Restoration pill?¡± Jun moved to a different table and picked something up. He continued speaking. ¡°It¡¯s just as it sounds. As long as it¡¯s not a major limb, your smaller appendages will grow back just like new. Forgive me kid, or don¡¯t.¡± Jun walked next to the boy and placed a device next to his hand. He aggressively held onto one of the boy¡¯s fingers and¡­ A meaty snap echoed throughout the room. The boy¡¯s heartbeat accelerated from 0 to 100 in that instant. Shock overtook his body as realization of what just happened set in. Another snap assaulted the boy¡¯s ears! ¡°Again.¡± With the third snap, he saw his own finger fly into the air. The boy¡¯s mouth distorted, and fresh tears streamed down his face. The tips of three of his fingers had disappeared somewhere onto the floor. ¡°Guhh!¡± He tried to gasp for air, but the adrenaline in his system wouldn¡¯t let him breathe. ¡°Yea, I¡¯m sorry kid. Eat this.¡± Jun slammed a pill into the boy¡¯s mouth and proceeded to cover his mouth and nose with his hand as if he were trying to suffocate him. He let go once he felt a swallow. ¡°I can see the defiance in your eyes. Please break soon kid. I don¡¯t want to get into the chemicals¡­¡± Jun moved to the boy¡¯s other side and worked on a new set of fingers.
Elsewhere in the manor, a small huddle of men gossiped with muted voices. They were all similarly aged somewhere between 18 and 22, and each of them had much better than average looks. Despite their superb appearances, they couldn¡¯t mask the hollowness that resided deep within their eyes. ¡°I heard from Jun that she found another one¡­¡± One of the younger men murmured. ¡°Jun said he was young too. Marcel, you¡¯ll probably have to keep her entertained¡­¡± An older man spoke up. Marcel, looked down to the floor and tried his best to keep a straight face. A more rugged man placed his hand on Marcel¡¯s shoulder as if to console him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Marcel, it¡¯ll just be a few more months of favoritism. She still cycles through us, so we¡¯ll bear the burden with you.¡± ¡°Thanks Sonne¡­¡± Marcel muttered before slapping his cheeks together. His mood brightened considerably afterwards. ¡°Still, it¡¯s been two days since Jun has been with him.¡± One of the other boy¡¯s mentioned, causing the others to shudder almost simultaneously. ¡°Jun takes out the chemicals on the third day¡­ Every time I clean the basement area I can hear his screams. He really does sound so young.¡± A man spoke up at that moment, he appeared around 21 years of age. ¡°Aines, you know Jun the best, why does he do this for the Madam?¡± Marcel looked to his senior. ¡°Jun doesn¡¯t have a choice. You know how Madam Lexene is when she gets personally involved. If Jun can break the newcomer without involving her, then he¡¯ll be saving the guy from a lot more torment.¡± Aines shook his head and continued. ¡°Jun has been around this type of thing the longest. He also has a certain knack for knowing when people are at their breaking point, and just enough to push them over. Not only does Madam Lexene have access to her mass wealth, but she doesn¡¯t understand these boundaries. If you¡¯re in her hands, she¡¯ll get even more creative and there¡¯s a chance of incurable mental damage¡­¡± His voice lingered in the air as the boys shared a moment of silence, each of them secretly thanking Jun for handling them with care. ¡°Why does she do this¡­¡± Someone voiced out fearfully. ¡°For control.¡± ¡°Because¡­ crazy.¡± ¡°Maybe she enjoys it¡­¡± Different answers sounded out, but all of them were spoken in a hushed manner. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°Alright, enough of this. Get back to work otherwise we¡¯ll have to answer for it.¡± Aines quickly broke up the secret huddle of servants. ¡°Marcel, get this place spotless. Sonne, prepare for the guests that are arriving within the hour. If she finds out we¡¯ve slacked anywhere, it¡¯ll be troublesome. You there, handle¡­¡± As for Aines himself, he made his way towards the basement. Originally he was still in the midst of cleaning it, but due to the screams of a certain individual, he felt sick and briefly excused himself. Opening the door to the basement, he steadily made his way inside to finish his tasks. ¡°Ahhh-hahaha¡­¡± He could hear a faded laughter echo through the halls. ¡°That wasn¡¯t Jun¡­¡± He whispered to himself to ease his terrified nerves.
Inside the room, the young boy cackled hysterically on the table. His eyes were bloodshot, and his mouth was twisted savagely. Both his hands and feet were mutilated in ways that would cause common folk to involuntarily wretch. He was long drained of any reserve tears. ¡°Heheh. Ahaha! This is nothing. Stop wasting your time and just kill me. I¡¯ll never fear this place. You can be certain of that!¡± The young boy sputtered out words to his torturer. Jun grimaced and frowned. ¡°Kid, please just break soon. Never pinned you to be the chaotic type. It¡¯s always the quiet ones¡­¡± He nonchalantly picked up a sleek and curved knife. A couple steps later, he knelt in front of the chained boy and slowly cut into his flesh. After flaying a section of his abdomen, he waved it in front of the boy to see. As expected, the only reaction he received was a scream followed by additional laughter. Jun let out a sigh before forcing another pill down the boy¡¯s throat. The mutilated hands and feet slowly regained their original form. Once the boy¡¯s surface wounds were healed, his eyes drooped in exhaustion. Even if his body was more durable than average, even if he possessed unnaturally high stamina, the pill drew upon his internal energy in order to restore his body to its original state. Quietly leaving the room, Jun clicked his tongue and shook his head. He still had to be considerate of causing permanent mental damage, which wasn¡¯t something that Madam Lexene would bother with. ¡°He needs to rest, otherwise it¡¯s pointless to continue.¡± He spotted a man cleaning the area in the distance. ¡°Aines¡­ So you¡¯ve been listening.¡± ¡°Yea¡­ How is it?¡± Aines pretended not to be concerned and kept cleaning. ¡°If I¡¯m going to be honest, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to break this one¡­¡± Jun bit his lip in concern, an action he seldom did. Aines stopped his hands and turned to Jun in shock. ¡°Wait, but you must. You have to. If you don¡¯t, Madam Lexene will¡­¡± Worry spread across his face, not just for the newcomer, but also for Jun. ¡°Yea, I know. I¡¯ll be in on it as well. Shit, this sucks. Whatever, I¡¯ll deal with it when the time comes.¡± Jun waved his hand and strode away, leaving Aines alone with his thoughts. Aines gripped the table tightly. ¡°Jun¡­¡± He muttered quietly. Not many knew how painful it was for Jun to dish out this type of punishment. Everyone feared and respected Jun, but no one was close to him. In their eyes, Jun was too entangled with the evil witch, Madam Lexene, whom they all feared greatly. Even Aines was too scared to get close to Jun. He knew that Jun walked a solitary road in order to better the life of all the servants in the manor. He was the final bastion that protected them from the wrath and destructive desires of their master. When Madam Lexene was worked up, she would seek out her current favorite and toy with them as if they were a caged mouse. She would go to extreme lengths to torment her victim until she felt more sound of mind. Often times, Jun stepped in at a critical point to save the poor individual. He would embrace her fury, and methodically turn the situation around. He knew just the right ways to relax the madam and had enough willpower to handle anything she threw at him. Both his perception and intelligence were at uncanny heights. One could only imagine the future accomplishments of such a person, given different circumstances. Unfortunately, it was impossible to change the past; in the end it was still his choice to sign the contract.
The night passed by quickly for the young boy, perhaps too quickly, and he was woken up by a solid slap to the face. His head bobbled to the side and his eyelids fluttered open. The sting to his cheek was almost refreshing. Every essence of his being felt exhausted. A certain amount of grey light filled his world view ever since he¡¯d been locked up. He wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with such a desolate feeling; it¡¯s just that over the past few months the ache of life had blossomed into a more colorful palette, a palette that was now fading away. ¡°Alright kid, this is when things become more serious. I can tell that you¡¯re tough physically, but tough doesn¡¯t get you beyond this point.¡± Jun¡¯s voice filled the room. The boy¡¯s eyes came into focus to see Jun standing by a table side. A collection of vials and sealed containers were stacked neatly next to the previous set of instruments. ¡°Did you know, everything here has a price tag. Those pills that you¡¯ve been chugging? They¡¯re a high-grade spirit shard a piece. Madam Lexene¡­ She doesn¡¯t like ugly things. You¡¯ll know when she¡¯s angry, but also know that she¡¯ll rarely hit your face. She can¡¯t stand the look of a marked face.¡± Jun rambled on whether or not the boy was listening. His hands kept busy with sorting the various containers in front of him. ¡°She pays a high price for all of this. She¡¯s the type of woman that demands perfection in everything she does, even small details don¡¯t go unnoticed. As for me, I¡¯m given one week with a really high budget.¡± Jun turned around to find the boy looking dead in his eyes. ¡°The budget¡­ for you, it¡¯s really high. You know, they have a ranking among the servants. It¡¯s a ranking of who can get Madam Lexene to spend the most money during this one week. Do you know who the highest was?¡± Jun stepped a bit closer and matched the boy¡¯s gaze. ¡°It was me. I later found out she spent about 650 high rank spirit shards to break me in. For your information, the next highest is Marcel. A recent servant, but nonetheless she spent about 180 high-rank spirit shards on him. A strong lad, but he didn¡¯t last the third day.¡± The boy avoided Jun¡¯s gaze as he processed the information. He couldn¡¯t remember how many pills had been shoved down his throat. Was it at least 100? Those things are disgusting¡­ This didn¡¯t include various other medicines that were used for lighter injuries. ¡°The price skyrockets on the third day, because of those over there.¡± Jun pointed to the collection of containers on the table. ¡°You¡¯ll understand when we get started, but I suggest you drop the rebellious look and start pleading soon. I know it¡¯s painful and you have your own pride, but just give in completely and this can stop. I can see it in your eyes, your unwillingness.¡± Jun paused for a moment, but he simply shook his head after seeing that he wasn¡¯t getting a reaction. He didn¡¯t waste time with words and went over to the table, picking up one of the containers. ¡°This is a nerve accelerating plant. When you burn it and inhale its incense it can heighten your nerves and sensory receptors to extreme amounts. It can be used for treatments if used properly, however in your case¡­¡± Jun walked to the back wall and pressed a hidden switch. A see-through container came down from the ceiling and enclosed the boy inside. A special compartment was embedded in the side of the container which allowed someone from the outside to pass things through the wall. Jun took out a portion of the plant and placed it in the container. With a snap of his finger, a small flame kindled some embers, and he pushed the compartment back into the wall. It didn¡¯t take long for a pale, yellow gas to fill the chamber. The boy panicked a little as the gas enveloped him. Despite everything, he still retained hidden fears when it came to dealing with toxins. Eventually he had no choice but to inhale the gas. He waited and waited. However nothing changed. He let out a small sigh of relief after realizing that the gas wouldn¡¯t affect him much. Jun, who was watching from the outside, frowned once he realized that the gas didn¡¯t seem to be taking effect. Normally it would take just a few minutes for someone to show side effects. How could he possibly know about the boy¡¯s innate resistance to poisons? ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Jun mumbled before going back to his table. He figured he would just leave the gas burning for the rest of the duration. After all, even if the gas only heightened the boy¡¯s senses a little bit right now, that didn¡¯t mean it wouldn¡¯t heighten them by a greater amount later. Half an hour passed by when the boy noticed that the gas turned red. ¡°I added another. This one sears your lungs just by breathing it in. While it¡¯s technically a poison, we have some more vicious things later that are truly poisons. Hopefully we won¡¯t make it to the last day. I¡¯ll let the rest of this burn away before we get back to something more physical.¡± Jun explained the red smoke. Just as described, the boy soon choked on the red fumes after inhaling them. Throughout his throat and chest he felt the gas incinerating him as if he were being branded from the inside. While the boy had some resistance to the nerve accelerating gas, he wasn¡¯t completely immune. Both the boy and Jun eventually noticed its effects after hours of the gas building up in the boy¡¯s system. His fingers and hands twitched erratically at first, followed by his feet, toes, and head. As soon as the boy¡¯s eyelids began to twitch as well, he realized that the searing feeling in his chest was amplified greatly. He tried to cry out, but the smoke prevented any air from escaping. Fresh new tears that he didn¡¯t know could exist found their way down his face. His mouth was ajar in a screaming motion, but only silence reigned supreme. Jun hesitated briefly whether or not he should remove the nerve accelerating gas. Normally his patient wasn¡¯t so tolerant towards it. He was currently treading new ground in this unwanted field of torture. He grit his teeth and made a decision¡ªto keep the gas there the entire duration. ¡°I know it hurts, but that look in your eye is just too much. Do you know how much money you¡¯re costing her? Hah. Good, good. We¡¯re just getting started.¡± Jun laughed lightly and walked back towards the table. Flaying, finger snapping, bone crushing, whippings, and even loud cracks of noise next to his ears; these were just the beginning as Jun swiftly added different gases and vials of medicine into the mix. Some of these vials would heighten his senses or burn his inside, while other medicines would forcibly make him eject the contents of his stomach. Food and water were never to be seen during the entire session, nor the next day or even the day after that. In fact, food and water were never going to come even till the last day.
¡°It¡¯s been six days¡­¡± Aines murmured while staring at a metal door in the distance. ¡°Yea¡­¡± ¡°Will this kid be fine?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never seen this before. Nobody has made it to the third day except Marcel, but he doesn¡¯t talk about it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I can¡¯t talk about it¡­ I just can¡¯t.¡± The servants were huddled behind Aines in the gloomy basement area. They all preemptively finished their tasks with unprecedented speed when they all heard that Jun had to go in for the seventh day. A scratchy scream faintly emanated out from the door, causing the group of boys to grimace in pain. ¡°That sounded bad¡­¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll die?¡± ¡°The boy can¡¯t die even if he wanted to, neither Jun nor Madam will let him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the seventh day already. I asked Jun what happens on the seventh day, but he didn¡¯t reply. Does anyone know? Aines?¡± Aines shook his head. ¡°I also asked, apparently it¡¯s not good¡­¡± He spoke in a solemn voice. For Jun not to talk about something meant that whatever it was, he didn¡¯t want others to really know about it. ¡°How much money do you think Madam Lexene has spent on this boy already?¡± One of the servants piped up. ¡°Hmm¡­ we¡¯ll only know after Jun tells us. But Marcel only lasted halfway through the third day. He had cost her about 180 high rank spirit shards. We could just multiply that by two, so 360 spirit shards?¡± ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be 360 spirit shards because the price of the materials goes up each day. The third day alone is worth more than double the first and second days, who knows how much money they invest in the days past that.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re suggesting more than 360 spirit shards? Well how much more?¡± The boy who initially predicted a price had crossed his arms. ¡°Perhaps¡­ over 600.¡± Aines answered instead. Among all the servants there, he was the only one that knew how much it had cost to break Jun. Seeing as the boy refused to bend, he could only compare him to Jun¡¯s value. Inside the room, Jun was frustrated. He inspected the blood-stained body in front of him with a frown. At some point, the boy began coughing up blood and bleeding from his eyes. He looked like a demon straight out of hell. The boy¡¯s body hung loosely in its chains. He was too weak to even react to the shards of glass that punctured his body, or even the barbed rope that lacerated his stomach. Jun¡¯s table had very few containers left on it. It was obvious that the last few methods were ones that he didn¡¯t want to use at all costs. ¡°Please forgive me, but if this doesn¡¯t work then¡­ It¡¯ll suck for the both of us.¡± Jun reached towards his table. ¡°This is a medicine that will attack your mind, and this one will attack your soul. You already know the might of the soul contract, it¡¯s similar, but it can cause permanent harm if you fight it.¡± Jun paused for a moment and brought himself to eye level with the boy. ¡°Kid, it¡¯s hard to heal the soul after it¡¯s been damaged. Accept this manor as your new family and accept Madam Lexene as your new mistress. She¡¯ll be your life and future, just ask for help and I¡¯ll take it that this is your choice.¡± The boy stirred. Chains rustled as he brought his head up to match Jun¡¯s gaze with his own¡ªone of hatred and defiance. There was nothing the boy wished more than to rip this place apart. Over the days, he realized that the shackles were suppressing his strength and inhibiting his flow of energy greatly. Each day that went by only cemented his desire to take revenge for all the pain inflicted on him. Wrath built up inside the tiny frame. He seethed and brooded to the point where his emotion were almost tangible within the air. Jun took half a step back as he felt an ominous aura slowly envelop the room. He shook his head and opened the last two vials. With a swift motion, he forced the contents down the boy¡¯s throat. Chapter 18: When Darkness Descends (3) An empty grass field surrounded him from all sides. The sun shone brightly in the air and shared its warm rays with the world, while puffy clouds majestically shifted across the sky. The boy sat up, his back ached after lying down for what seemed like an eternity. He twisted the blades of grass around his finger and plucked them. Where am I? ¡°Hun, look who it is. Our angel has come to see us.¡± A frail voice called out behind him. He eyes lulled backwards in exhilaration as the familiar voice rang in his ears. At the same time he turned around, a sharp pain shot through his chest. It was as if someone raked his organs with their sharp nails. He coughed up a mouthful of blood, but still managed to face the speaker¡¯s direction. ¡°Mom? ¡­Dad?¡± His eyes teared up when he saw the two figures sitting close by. His father looked aimlessly into the distance, but a smile still hung on his sunken face. His mother¡¯s eyes shone brightly, only enhanced by the cluster of tears that collected in them. ¡°Ah, my boy, you¡¯re so big now. Come here. Give your old man a hug. Come.¡± His father spread his arm out wide as if to invite him in. ¡°Mm- Hurk!¡± Another mouthful of blood dribbled down his chin when he tried to crawl. The pain in his chest intensified the more he tried to move. He had to resist, he had to get closer to his one desire. ¡°Son, what¡¯s taking you so long? Don¡¯t you want to be with us?¡± His mom covered her mouth in fear as she watched the boy lie still. ¡°I¡¯m trying¡­¡± He croaked, willing his arms to drag himself forward just an inch. ¡°Do you want us to leave¡­ We understand. You¡¯ve forgotten us. Were we a burden?¡± The father spoke in a downcast voice. ¡°No. No, I¡¯m coming. Don¡¯t-¡° The boy sucked in a breath of air, his bones were crumbling into splinters; first his ribs, then his shins, and so on. Still, he pushed himself closer. ¡°My angel, is it painful? Do you wish the pain would go away?¡± His mom extended her hand out to the boy from the distance. ¡°Yes¡­¡± He reached for the outstretched hand, only to feel a new wave of his bones snap in half. ¡°Do you want to be with us? You can be with us forever, just like how it always was.¡± She began to cry when she saw that he couldn¡¯t reach her hand. ¡°You just have to do something for us sweety. You just have to do one thing for us. Then you can be with us forever without any pain. We can be happy again!¡± His mom let out a cheerful smile, which was something he hadn¡¯t been able to see in some time. He lied still on the grass, casting a burning gaze of desire towards his lost parents. His mind clouded over, his thoughts buried beneath a ringing like a hammer pounding on metal. ¡°Just give in my child¡­¡± ¡°Please just give in my son.¡± What are they asking for? Give in to what? Why can¡¯t I just reach them? They¡¯re so close¡­ just out of reach! ¡°Give in to the pain, give in to survive. Live for us and follow your new master.¡± They replied in unison. Ah¡­ is this¡­ where am I? ¡°So you¡¯re against me too¡­¡± His gaze lost its luster and he couldn¡¯t bear to look at his parents any longer. He knew instinctively that these phantoms couldn¡¯t give him the happiness he desired. If anything, it only became increasingly painful to listen to their words. Tears of blood leaked from his eyes as he laid his head down on the grass. The once soft grass formed into blades that pierced into his cheeks. The bright sun overhead wiggled into a shadowy orb, casting an eternal darkness throughout the sky. Two screeches rang out ahead of him, but he didn¡¯t pay them any attention. Closing his eyes, he waited for his turmoil to end. His parents would never come back, this much he knew. Once he firmly took his stance, it was easier for him to pass the rest of this world as a fake reality.
Jun watched the boy up close. The chained youth was foaming at the mouth with only the whites of his eyes visible. Next to Jun stood another figure, a sharp looking woman. ¡°I can see you failed, Jun.¡± There was nothing he could respond with. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it from here. Expect your punishment after I deal with this kid.¡± She rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Wait, Madam-¡° She slapped him hard across the face just as he reached out. ¡°Did I say you could speak to me?¡± Jun got down on his hands and knees, kneeling in front of her. ¡°Please, this kid can¡¯t be broken, but I have a way.¡± Jun pleaded. The woman was just about to kick out in fury when she heard his last words. She retracted her foot and tapped her nails against the table rhythmically. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Let me take both punishments. Let him off the hook, put everything on me instead.¡± Jun stared hard at the floor as he said this. ¡°That¡­ doesn¡¯t make very much sense?¡± The woman struggled to understand what Jun was asking. To her, servants who deserved punishment should be punished. Those who were not fully submissive to her every whim. Those who were not prepared to sacrifice their lives for her. Why should she let this boy go? If he was this defiant already, he would only become more defiant later on after escaping this crime unscathed. ¡°Please, it¡¯s the only way. This kid can¡¯t be broken, he¡¯ll die first.¡± Madam Lexene faltered the moment Jun suggested death. Her expression was perplexed as she mentally thought through different scenarios. First and foremost, the boy was not allowed to die. No, this was a once in a lifetime servant that she could never part with. ¡°While I can¡¯t risk the boy dying¡­ I won¡¯t know until I try, will I? Why is that the only way?¡± She frowned at her groveling servant. ¡°He¡¯ll¡­ he¡¯ll be in debt. He¡¯ll repay gratitude, but he won¡¯t if we continue this. He¡¯ll be obedient, I swear it on my life.¡± ¡°Well your life isn¡¯t worth much to me¡­ Fine. Take this boy down and handle him. The consequences of your failure begin tonight.¡± She left the room after saying this, leaving the two boys by themselves, one unconscious and one in deep contemplation. ¡°I knew this was going to suck¡­¡± A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Jun muttered after a while. He picked himself up and cleaned up the battered body before him. Glass shards were pulled out, shattering on the floor as they hit the ground. Barbed tethers squelched as they were peeled off of the boy¡¯s skin. If it were any other servant they would have long fled the scene. Somehow, Jun managed to force a few different types of high-grade medicine pills into the boy¡¯s system. Some pills were fast acting, visibly closing his wounds and even regrowing his lost appendages, while other pills were slow acting. With the amount of vitality the boy lost during these sessions, it would likely be a few weeks before he made a full recovery. He swept the floor and wiped the tables, leaving everything as clean as when he first entered. After doing his best to wipe away the mess of blood and other fluids, he finally unshackled the boy who slumped to the floor unconscious. He cradled the small body in his arms and steadily exited the room. It didn¡¯t take long for him to come across Aines, who waited just outside the basement area. ¡°Here. Get him comfortable.¡± He passed off the boy into Aines¡¯ care. ¡°This¡­? Wow he looks amazing. No wonder Madam seemed so restless as of late.¡± ¡°Yes, take care of him. You¡¯ll be in charge for the next week or two... or three.¡± Jun stalked off. ¡°W-what? Jun? Hey wait. Did he break? What about his cost? Don¡¯t just leave like that!¡± Aines called out to Jun¡¯s back. ¡°About 2250. He¡¯ll never be broken.¡± He waved his hand while saying this as he turned a corner, leaving Aines alone with his thoughts. ¡°2250 high rank spirit shards¡­¡± He murmured to himself while giving the sleeping boy another glance. If he had known that Madam Lexene signed away 7800 high rank spirit shards in order to coerce the boy into the contract, he probably would have blacked out from shock. Wait a second. If the boy didn¡¯t break, then wasn¡¯t Madam Lexene supposed to step in? Did Jun stop her? Aines shook his head. It was useless to think about these things right now. Instead, he made his way to the servant¡¯s quarters of the manor. Each servant had a room designated to them based on the level of favoritism exhibited by Madam Lexene. At this time, Jun and Marcel were given the two largest rooms, which they did not have to share with anyone else. The other servants shared rooms with each other, except one other individual¡ªthe newest addition. Aines gently laid the boy down on the clean and orderly made bed. He could tell from the youth¡¯s shallow breaths that it would take a while for him to recover even with medicinal help. He glanced around the barren room. ¡°Flowers would really brighten this place up a bit.¡± This was one of the reasons why Aines was looked up to amongst the servants, he was thoughtful. He the type of man to make the most out of a bad situation. While others lamented and whined about the state of their lives, Aines chose to see the alternate side of things. He had clothes, usually food, and small amounts of freedom if he finished his tasks early. What he lacked in his attention to detail, he made up for in creativity. Often times he would surprise Madam Lexene by preparing unannounced gifts, such as flower decorations, or bespoke outfits. It was these types of actions that allowed him to be somewhat at ease, but not entirely so.
The next couple of days were hectic for Aines. Most of the other servants were in a constant state of fear without Jun¡¯s leadership, something he recognized early on. After consoling his juniors, he would then give them pointers on additional tasks they should complete in order to avoid their master¡¯s attention. On top of giving his own duties the utmost caution, he also took care of the young boy, who was still unconscious. This changed at the end of the third day when Madam Lexene called him to her room. Three swift raps echoed into the halls. ¡°Madam? It¡¯s Aines.¡± He called out from behind the closed door. ¡°Yes, enter.¡± A voice like silk responded. He opened the door and briskly walked in, adopting a formal visage¡ªjust as a servant should. Behind the veil that surrounded her enormous bed, Aines vaguely made out the silhouette of her womanly figure. Eventually, a pair of smooth legs appeared off the side of the bed. If he didn¡¯t know any better, he¡¯d truly find the scene to be quite mesmerizing. She stood up with a thin nightgown covering her most important parts. However the moment she stood up, Aines noticed she was dragging something behind her from off the bed. She threw the motionless body onto the floor with a muted thud. Aines didn¡¯t dare look down, maintaining a solemn expression as he waited for her instructions. ¡°Hmpf.¡± She crossed her arms and revealed a charming smile. Her lips and cheeks appeared especially full of color. A red hue radiated everywhere off her pale white skin. ¡°Take this trash away. Make sure he¡¯s in working order. Oh, and I¡¯ll be making my monthly trip through Moldun. Please ensure that Marcel is prepared to accompany me in place of Jun. That is all.¡± She waved her hand and slinked back into her sheets. ¡°Yes, madam.¡± The moment she entered her bed was his opportunity to act. He stared down at the figure on the floor and without delay, took the body away. Naturally, it was Jun. The young man¡¯s naked body was deformed in multiple locations, a large majority of his bones were broken. Even with medication, it would take a while to heal the injuries, and those were only the visible ones. It was unknown how much damage was inflicted on the body, but Aines was certain that Jun was more motionless than normal. Without a doubt, he was in critical condition. As Aines walked towards Jun¡¯s room, he cautiously listened for his heartbeat. It was faint, too faint. Just what happened in there¡­ The entire time he had been in servanthood, he never saw any servant come as close to death such as this. In the past, he witnessed irreparable damage occur, but even that didn¡¯t hold the risk of dying. Of course this didn¡¯t include servants that had fallen out of favor entirely¡­ in which case they would mysteriously disappear. After laying Jun down in bed, he inspected his face and features. His cheeks seemed especially sunken in, and there seemed to be a dark shadow that hung on his forehead. It was as if the true essence of his being was corroded. Aines searched the drawers by Jun¡¯s bed, where he found a collection of different medicinal pills. While most servants wouldn¡¯t have access to these types of things, Jun happened to not be most servants. He emptied the pills onto the table and force fed the most notable ones to Jun. Minutes went by before Aines finally left him alone to rest. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that a certain change was going to happen within the manor as he walked away from the room.
Right across from Jun¡¯s room was a smaller one, housing a single resident¡ªthe manor¡¯s newest addition. The recovering boy twitched his middle finger, and then his other fingers. He slowly opened and closed his fingers into his palm like a paralyzed patient relearning how to function. Merely three days passed since he had been laid to rest with an expected recovery time of at least three weeks. Unknown to anyone, the boy was already exhibiting signs of strength. His mind was roared with thoughts that he could only keep to himself. He quickly realized that, although his body seemed fine, there were plenty of hidden damages underneath that were recovering at a rapid pace. I should probably pretend to sleep¡­ He remained deathly still. His logic was simple. If those around him thought he was still recovering, then they would treat him as such and lower their guard, and right now, everyone was an enemy. He was in dangerous territory with his fickle life in the hands of an insane woman. Steadying his emotions, he analyzed his surroundings. His exceptional hearing picked up voices speaking in low tones outside the room. Separating the different tones was a trivial, and he tried imagining the bodies behind each sound. ¡°Marcel is going with Madam Lexene?¡± ¡°Yea¡­ poor Marcel.¡± ¡°Wait, what about Jun? Aines?¡± ¡°Jun is¡­¡± There was a pause. It was as if all the voices understood something at the same time and shared a moment of silence. ¡°Why? It¡¯s that kid¡¯s fault. If that kid just gave up and pleaded like the rest of us then-¡° ¡°Stop that right now. It¡¯s no one¡¯s fault.¡± Aines¡¯ voice cut off the speaker. He continued speaking. ¡°Right now Jun is recovering. Honestly, I don¡¯t know who had it worse, the boy or Jun. They¡¯re both in very serious condition. I have a feeling that¡­ Jun got it worse.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t get it, why would Jun go through this? He always knows just the right things to say to her so that she doesn¡¯t go overboard. How could he slip up like this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. We can¡¯t ask Jun until he wakes up, but even if we ask him there¡¯s a chance he won¡¯t say anything¡­¡± Aines stopped speaking as another moment of silence went by. ¡°Aines, do you think? No¡­ perhaps not.¡± ¡°What is it Sonne?¡± ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it weird that Madam Lexene took everything out on Jun and not the new kid? Why just Jun?¡± ¡°The kid was hurt pretty bad, so she probably handled Jun first.¡± A foreign voice proposed. ¡°Do you know of a time Madam Lexene ever waited before doling punishment?¡± Sonne countered back. ¡°Er¡­ no.¡± At this point Aines spoke up. ¡°What if Jun took the punishment for the both of them? The last thing Jun said to me was that the boy will never break.¡± Aines came to a sudden realization at this point. ¡°That¡¯s just like Jun. He saved that kid from her because he knew the kid would never bend to her¡­¡± Sonne spoke up this time. ¡°Whoa...¡± ¡°That kid will probably never know either? Isn¡¯t it a shame? He probably owes Jun his life.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. The kid didn¡¯t have a choice, and he also didn¡¯t have a say in Jun¡¯s choices.¡± ¡°But still Jun¡­ for him.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just drop it. Madam Lexene won¡¯t be back for about two weeks. Hopefully Jun is recovered enough by then. As for the kid¡­ well hopefully the kid is recovered by then as well. Alright, it¡¯s late. Get some rest people.¡± Aines broke up the small congregation despite the mumbles of protest. Shortly after, the boy heard the door to his room softly open. Footsteps made their way towards him, followed by a chair being dragged on the floor to his bedside. Although he was curious as to who his guest was, he remained perfectly still just in case. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re a lucky one.¡± A soft mumble came from nearby, it was Aines. ¡°I wonder how she forced you into signing the contract. You look like you¡¯re a high born or something. My looks aren¡¯t that bad, but wow. When I look at your face, I swear I could kiss you and still feel like a man.¡± Aines rambled onwards, unaware that the boy was listening to his every word. The boy¡¯s breathing became irregular after hearing his last sentence, which didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Aines. ¡°You¡­ wait a second. Are you awake?¡± Aines stooped over the boy and inspected his face closer. ¡°Kid, you don¡¯t have to pretend. Look I¡¯m on your side.¡± Aines tried to comfort the boy but received no response. ¡°Ah well, since you¡¯re asleep then I guess¡­ you¡¯ll never know if I give you a kiss now.¡± Aines slowly lowered his upper body towards the boy in an exaggerated motion. The boy¡¯s eyes flashed open in a panic once he realized that Aines might not be kidding. The first thing he saw was a handsome, but simple, young man staring directly at him with a silly grin on his face. ¡°Hah, fooled you.¡± Aines sat back down and with a small laugh. The boy tried to force his body up. I¡¯ve been found out! The time to fight was now! As soon as the boy attempted to move his body a sharp pain shot through his core. He let out a gasp in agony. ¡°Whoa, whoa. Don¡¯t get up. You¡¯re badly hurt kid. Actually, I¡¯m shocked you¡¯re awake right now.¡± Aines gently placed his hands on the boy¡¯s shoulders to keep him in place. ¡°I really am on your side. All of us servants are. I know it doesn¡¯t seem like it, but Jun is also on your side.¡± Aines sat back down in his chair. ¡°You see¡­ Madam Lexene is twisted. She surrounds herself with servants that she soul contracts. They can¡¯t escape her, ever. She always sets the contract duration for when the poor guy reaches 23 years old, but no one knows why.¡± Aines spoke is a low tone. ¡°Rumor has it¡­ she¡¯s a witch, and that her powers are no longer effective once you grow too old. I don¡¯t know about others, but I believe it. She¡¯s awful.¡± Aines stretched and traced a finger along his forearm. ¡°One time she made a sport of branding me with different words. I can still feel the searing pain deep down even though my skin has long since healed. I¡¯m not looking for pity, because I know that everyone here has gone through worse, but I¡¯m just letting you know. We¡¯re not the enemy, she is.¡± He stopped talking and simply zoned out while staring at the floor. He seemed to be lost in his memories when he noticed the boy was slowly clenching and unclenching his fist. ¡°You really should rest.¡± Aines got up. ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow, it¡¯s late.¡± With that, he simply left, buried in his thoughts. It was as if that one conversation had resurfaced memories of a time that he often thought about. Silence filled the room once more, however the thoughts within the boy¡¯s head were anything but silent. Chapter 19: A Talent Restrained (1) Jun accepted punishment on my behalf? The boy tried imagining a scene of Jun chained to a table; somehow, he couldn¡¯t quite picture it. After all, Jun always held an air of being in charge. He was Madam Lexene¡¯s absolute right-hand man. How could she do that to him? He thought about the previous conversation held by the other servants. One comment in particular lingered in his mind. ¡°Right now Jun is recovering. Honestly, I don¡¯t know who had it worse, the boy or Jun. They¡¯re both in very serious condition. I have a feeling that¡­ Jun got it worse.¡± It was the way that Aines suggested Jun¡¯s state of being worse than his own. He knew just how damaged his own body was. There was no chance of him being able to move at all if not for his extreme levels of endurance. Different memories filtered their way into his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this kid, truly.¡± ¡°Honestly, can you just break already? Beg for help, that¡¯s when this ends. Just start begging.¡± ¡°You know, when I watch you, it reminds me of how I used to be, so very long ago.¡± ¡°Man, it¡¯s the last day¡­ This is really going to suck if this doesn¡¯t work.¡± They were all comments that Jun made during their many sessions together. He pieced everything together as a guilty feeling bubbled forth. Jun really wasn¡¯t the enemy. It seems like he¡¯s forced to do this. I think, I should have swallowed my pride and anger. If I had done that, perhaps Jun would still be fine. The boy clenched his fist and grit his teeth. That idiot. Why did he have to go out of his way like that? He painfully and carefully moved his arm to check its mobility. Even if I didn¡¯t ask him to. Is he really that type of person? How could he put himself in such a situation. It almost seems like he actually cares about me. The boy closed his eyes and thought about his past experiences. The number of people that genuinely cared about him could be counted with one hand, and that was only if you included the dead ones. If he were to truly count, there was a chance that only Meya cared about him, and now this man named Jun. With his thoughts a mess, he eventually gave way to a deep sleep.
Two days passed by. On the second day, Jun finally awoke. ¡°Aines¡­¡± A small voice croaked from underneath the blankets. Aines rushed forward once he heard his name. Originally, he only entered Jun¡¯s room for cleaning, but that changed once he realized Jun was awake. ¡°Are you okay? Can I do anything for you?¡± Worry was painted all over Aines¡¯ face as if he were a father welcoming his son back from war. ¡°Aines, relax. Get me a B grade Four Cloves Vitality Pill, and also¡­ have the boy sleep in here. I can¡¯t move, but I need to talk to him. Can you do that for me?¡± Jun spoke slowly and softly, but still managed to detail his instructions. ¡°Yes, of course. Also, the boy woke up two days ago, but he¡¯s probably still badly injured. Maybe we should let him rest instead.¡± ¡°Nah, he¡¯ll be fine, I promise. Just get him in here¡­ I¡¯m¡­ sleep again.¡± With those final words, he immediately passed out. Aines didn¡¯t waste any time. After procuring the pill Jun requested, he then entered the boy¡¯s room to relocate him. However, he was greatly shocked the moment he stepped into the room. ¡°How- How are you sitting up??¡± Aines was stupefied by the boy¡¯s level of tenacity. ¡°Uh, I can sit up now¡­¡± The boy only gave this reply because he wasn¡¯t sure how else to explain it. In fact, he had recovered enough to sit up properly as of yesterday, although he still felt too weak to walk. Aines shook his head and refocused on his task. ¡°Jun is awake, he requested that you rest in the same room so that he can talk to you. Seeing as you¡¯ve recovered a little, that will make the move a bit easier. Do you mind if I¡­?¡± Aines stepped forward with his arms outstretched. As embarrassing as it was for the boy to accept help, there was no other choice but to do so. He weakly reached with his arms and Aines swiftly scooped him up. In just a minute, he found him on the other side of Jun¡¯s bed. Do I really have to share a bed?... The boy realized how awkward being in the same bed with someone else could be. He quickly pushed those thoughts aside and inspected Jun¡¯s sleeping figure. He personified pale and sickly in every way. For some reason, he instinctively felt as if Jun had lost a significant amount of his lifespan. The longer he gazed at the young man¡¯s face, the more he understood the amount of damage he suffered for his sake. While waiting for Jun to wake up, he focused on his own recovery, which progressed at an alarming rate. Hours passed, until eventually a haggard voice broke the silence. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Jun shifted his head and looked at the boy who sat on the bed. ¡°I heard what you did.¡± ¡°It¡¯s whatever. I told her that you would feel indebted to me if I did it, which would force you to listen to her.¡± Jun didn¡¯t hide anything¡ªthere was no reason to. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I won¡¯t feel like I owe you if you tell me this?¡± ¡°Perhaps, but while some hide their motives, I have a feeling I shouldn¡¯t with you¡­¡± Jun¡¯s voice lingered in the air as they both sunk into a moment of contemplation. Both of them thought about what to say, while also trying to read the other¡¯s face. ¡°I wanted to talk to you.¡± Jun broke standstill. The boy simply nodded, indicating for him to continue. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Almost 15.¡± ¡°14 years old¡­ do you know why men are considered adults at 18?¡± The boy thought about it for a moment. What is the reason? The law? Rules of society? It was the law, so that must be the reason; but there seemed to be something else from the way Jun asked about it. ¡°No?¡± ¡°When a men and women reach 18, their body will fully awaken their essence of life.¡± Jun explained before continuing. ¡°I¡¯m sure you noticed, but Madam Lexene is surrounded by younger men. Perhaps you can give a few guesses why¡­¡± His voice lingered and his eyes shifted away. ¡°Is it for the life essence?¡± The boy took a wild guess. ¡°Yea. I heard from a senior¡­ and don¡¯t tell anyone this¡­ that Madam Lexene came to the first floor over 100 years ago.¡± First floor¡­ 100 years ago?! The boy was flabbergasted at this. ¡°But she doesn¡¯t look any older 30 years old¡­¡± The boy mumbled. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Jun chuckled before giving a wry smile. ¡°To the monsters on the tenth floor, 100 years is still pretty young. I¡¯ve asked around, and we¡¯ve made guesses ourselves, but Madam Lexene probably came down from the sixth floor.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± The boy responded, thinking back to when Madam Lexene pushed those heavy looking front doors wide open. Now he had an answer for her unnatural strength. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°Why would she come to the first floor?¡± This was the burning question in his mind now. ¡°It¡¯s fairly common for people to regress to previous floors. Just depends on them for the reason. Some want an easier time. Some people progressed too quickly and found the upper floors too challenging. In her case¡­ I don¡¯t know, but I do know one thing.¡± Jun paused a moment to catch his breath, he was still quite weak. ¡°What she does to us¡­ she forcefully steals our life essence.¡± Jun closed his eyes, almost as if he were inviting the boy to look him over once more. The pale and fatigued face, the darkness over his brow. His overall vitality seemed awfully pitiful, even his heartbeat didn¡¯t sound the same from when they first met. The boy sensed all of these things and put everything together. ¡°It seems you sacrificed a lot for me¡­¡± The air was solemn. He didn¡¯t like being in debt¡ªno one did. ¡°Heh, this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve been through this. But this is probably¡­ probably the worst it¡¯s ever been. She¡¯s changed, you see¡­¡± Jun spoke as his eyes narrowed. ¡°She¡¯s changed for sure. Normally, she won¡¯t wear us down to a thread of life. It was as if she didn¡¯t care if I lived or died. Despite how harsh she treated us previously, she still wanted us for this reason, absorbing our life essence that is. However this time¡­¡± Jun glanced at the boy sideways in thought. ¡°With your looks¡­ hmm. Your high endurance and vitality¡­ Kid, you really might be in trouble once you turn 18.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that she¡¯ll come for my life essence?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m saying that she¡¯ll only ever go for your life essence, and only yours. Meaning, she no longer cares about the rest of us. You¡¯re the perfect replacement for anything she ever needs. Your only saving grace is that you¡¯re still too young.¡± Jun let out a sigh. ¡°Do yourself a favor and never turn 18.¡± The boy¡¯s expression darkened after he heard this. Going after his life essence? Perfect replacement? Never turn 18? Everything that he heard was absolutely ridiculous. ¡°Well, what can I do?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ What you can do is not sign the contract. Remember that advice?¡± Jun chuckled, but unfortunately, the milk was already spilled. The boy shook his head and turned away deep in thought. ¡°There¡¯s two things we can try. The first is that we can try to escape¡­¡± Jun spoke in a lower voice. ¡°How would we escape? Aren¡¯t our souls bound to the contract?¡± ¡°Escaping is indeed difficult because of the soul contract. The soul contract is supposedly monitored by the tower itself. It is attached to your soul crystal. Ideally she would terminate the contract, or transfer ownership to someone more¡­ palatable.¡± ¡°Well she probably won¡¯t do that¡­¡± The boy frowned regretfully. ¡°Exactly, which leaves us with our other option. The contracts expire at the age of 23, remember?¡± Jun eyed the boy with a smile. ¡°Right, but how does that help me?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t help you yet, but it will one day. Madam Lexene keeps a very close eye on age. When you¡¯re about a month away from 23, she¡¯ll take you away¡­ who knows what will happen to you. Speaking from experience, I¡¯ve never seen any of my seniors again.¡± Jun gazed at the ceiling. One could only assume the worst happened to his seniors, which meant that this was a normal process for Madam Lexene. ¡°So you¡¯re saying she kills them before the contract runs out?¡± ¡°Probably, yea.¡± Jun replied without hesitation. ¡°So if we can¡¯t survive the contract period, what¡¯s the point of waiting until 23?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ what if you did survive until 23?¡± ¡°You could just walk away then, right?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°¡­But, we can¡¯t survive.¡± The boy reiterated the crux of the problem. ¡°About two months before the contract ends, what if you ran away and went into hiding?¡± Jun flashed his charismatic smile. The boy¡¯s eyes lit up as an idea instantly took shape. ¡°You¡¯re saying, hide before she comes to finish you off. Then wait out the contract. But she can inflict pain¡­¡± The boy mumbled. He still vividly remembered his first experience when dealing with the contract¡¯s power. ¡°Right... the pain. This is why I think only you could really do this method. If it was anyone else, they might be driven insane by the pain and turn themselves in freely to stop it. However, if it¡¯s you. I think you could make it.¡± Jun truly meant it as this was the only method that he could think in the pursuit of freedom. However, he knew deep down that this newcomer would realistically have a chance of accomplishing this task. As soon as Madam Lexene found out that a servant is hiding, she would without a doubt send a constant current of torment through the soul contract. ¡°Even if I could resist the pain¡­ can¡¯t she detect us using the soul contract?¡± The boy remembered the moment he signed the contract, the invisible connection, or tether, to Madam Lexene. He knew that she could sense that connection at any given time. ¡°That is correct, however, there is a grade A medicine pill that can conceal your soul fluctuations for three months, the Soul Enshrouding pill. I¡¯ve already acquired two of those pills with some help, but it¡¯ll be difficult to acquire more until I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°Jun, how old are you?¡± ¡°Almost 22¡­¡± It was easy to see that knew his time would be up soon. It even seemed like he was mentally prepared for it as well. He must have thought about this a lot recently. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I intend to try. A year from now, I will run away from this place. I must succeed. I have someone waiting for me, you know?¡± Jun grinned wildly. ¡°Family?¡± He was completely unaware that this was the first time Jun had ever opened up to any of the other servants. ¡°Something like that. A beautiful woman is waiting for me. We¡¯re counting down the days till my freedom. As soon as my contract ends, we¡¯ll run away from this place and never look back.¡± Jun spoke about his plans as if they were guaranteed, it was the only thing he could do to maintain his confidence. ¡°Jun, I don¡¯t really understand. How did she convince you to sign the contract?¡± This issue had been plaguing the boy for a while now. ¡°¡­My father and mother... My father was a powerful man. No, my father is still a powerful man on the fifth floor. One day my mother fell out of favor with him. He found a new wife and started a new family. He abandoned us. Myself, my mother, and my younger brother.¡± Jun looked into the air as he recalled his memories. ¡°My mother died from overworking herself. I was a bit older than you, taking care of my younger brother. He¡¯d probably be close to your age now if he were alive.¡± ¡°He died?¡± ¡°Yes. After my mom died, we tried to get by. My younger brother grew sick, some birth disease. The only way to cure it was with a grade A pill called Starlight Dew Remedy. When Madam Lexene came across me, I was begging people for help outside a high-class auction house.¡± ¡°I signed the contract on the condition that she gave him the medicine. She stayed true to her word, and his birth disease was cured. At the time, I didn¡¯t care what happened to me, as long as my younger brother could live a good life¡­ I found out later that he died alone in the wilderness.¡± Jun scowled with a vicious glint. ¡°In an effort to make money, or perhaps to gain strength, he began venturing with a group of people in the mountain range. His companions abandoned him to a beast in order to escape. They abandoned him because he was the weakest in the group." Jun went silent after saying this. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If I went back in time, I would have still made the same decision. I still appreciate Madam Lexene¡¯s generosity. Most of us servants weren¡¯t coerced into this the same way as you. Most of us have something to be thankful for, some more than others. Just remember that.¡± ¡°If you want to try your plan¡­ I¡¯m in. I will try to help you. Just let me know what to do.¡± The boy looked at Jun in earnest. ¡°You¡¯re a good kid. We should get some sleep. Oh, one last thing. Don¡¯t ever give yourself to her. Never break in, never let her have her way with your body. Don¡¯t ever let her steal your life essence. It¡¯s not hers, it¡¯s not in the contract, it¡¯s yours. Got it? This is probably my biggest regret¡­¡± Jun warned him before finally dozing off, leaving the boy with a head full of thoughts and emotions. Eventually, sleep overtook the boy as well, which allowed his body to heal at a more rapid pace.
The next morning the boy awoke to a playful laughter. It sounded like a few individuals were having a good time down the hall. Curious, he decided to get out of bed, and just like that, his body listened to his commands. In less than a week, the boy restored enough strength to move about. His hidden injuries didn¡¯t bother him anymore, if anything, he was more disgusted for being so unclean. He secretly lamented how he lived before experiencing life in the hotel. Constantly dirty, never caring about his clothing, and never worrying about where he slept. His current standards were a night and day difference from the past. Naturally, he never forgot what it was like to sleep on hard stone, or to wash himself in a public pond. He knew that if life really took a turn for the worse, he wouldn¡¯t mind living as he once did. He unsteadily made his way out of the room and followed the sound of laughter. The hallway was lengthy, and he used the wall for support all the way until he reached the main room. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you did that!¡± ¡°Ahhha, I was sweating like crazy. I stood there praying that she wouldn¡¯t check underneath the sack of frost wheat. Who could possibly have predicted that I would need to reorganize the entire storeroom. That¡¯s always been Jun¡¯s job!¡± ¡°So what did you do after-¡° The voice went silent as it stared at the entrance of the main room. Multiple pairs of eyes followed his gaze, where they found a young boy leaning against the wall for support. ¡°Holy hell¡­ How are you awake right now?¡± One of the men exclaimed in surprise. Everyone expected the newest recruit to be bedridden for another couple of weeks. ¡°He¡¯s actually been awake for a few days now¡­¡± Aines said offhandedly. ¡°A-a-a few days?!¡± A small commotion rippled within the crowd of servants. One of the older servants made his way towards the boy and introduced himself. ¡°Hello there, I¡¯m Sonne. It seems you¡¯ve already met Aines. Everyone come introduce yourself!¡± Sonne called backwards to the group. They rushed forward, lining up in a practiced fashion. ¡°We have here, from the youngest to the oldest, Clence, Tianli, Myself, and Aines. Marcel, the actual youngest, is currently with Madam Lexene on a business trip. And Jun, the oldest, is¡­ resting.¡± After Sonne introduced each servant, they broke formation. ¡°You look really young, how old are you?¡± Clence asked the boy with a smile. ¡°Almost 15¡­¡± ¡°Whoa¡­ really is young.¡± Clence looked at Aines. ¡°Aines, she wouldn¡¯t¡­ you know, because he¡¯s too young, right?¡± Aines shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of her doing such a thing. He should be safe, at least until 18.¡± ¡°So what¡¯s your name?¡± Tianli asked this time. The boy stared at Tianli for a moment in thought. ¡°My name¡­¡± He faltered after dredging up old memories of his parents. It was a time of heartache, when his father lost his eyesight due to the illness. That was the last day he ever heard anyone call out his name. As he was about to reply, he closed his mouth and looked towards the floor. Everyone present was able to see the clear pain in his eyes. There was an unspoken agreement amongst the servants to never bring up painful memories, mostly because each of them had their own experiences that they wished to forget. ¡°Ah don¡¯t worry about it, really.¡± Tianli waved it off nervously. ¡°You can call me Little X.¡± He gave them a breathtaking smile. At first he didn¡¯t care for this nickname, but now it was the only thing that reminded him of Meya. He felt fortunate to have known her as that was probably the best time in his life so far. Training in the mountain range was also pretty fun until the end, but in general it was also very nerve wracking. ¡°So it¡¯s Little X?¡± Tianli was about to clamp his down on his shoulder as a friendly gesture, but Sonne swiftly caught his arm. ¡°Easy there, he¡¯s still injured.¡± ¡°Oh oops!¡± Tianli retracted his hand back in embarrassment. ¡°Tianli here often has an unnoticeable presence. Despite how diligently he works, he tends to be overlooked.¡± Sonne ruffled Tianli¡¯s hair as he explained, causing the latter to take a shy step back. Next to Tianli, Clence eyed the new servant and raised an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t look injured¡­ I heard it was awfully bad. Are you okay? Should you really be walking about?¡± Clence asked what was on everyone¡¯s mind. How was this kid walking around right now? ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I could maybe go through worse and be okay.¡± The boy waved off his injuries as if they were nothing and a new wave of shock spread about the servants. ¡°Incredible¡­¡± ¡°Truly, if I had his endurance it¡¯d be a blessing.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, get back to work guys.¡± Aines broke up the group, at the same time he eyed the boy intrigued. The boy wasn¡¯t lying. Although the pain was very real and the wounds were also pretty bad, it wasn¡¯t his limit. If given enough time to restore, he knew he could definitely come back from worse. He clenched and unclenched his fist secretly. That¡¯s not all¡­ I think my body somehow became stronger. Was it possible? Did all of that pain and torment awaken something deep inside? Or was his body just adapting? Whatever it was, he couldn¡¯t be sure, but he did know that his upper limit increased substantially. ¡°How about I show you around? Eventually you would also help in keeping the place tidy. Normally Madam Lexene passes down instructions for each servant through Jun. But¡­ you know. Jun can¡¯t really function right now, and she¡¯s not here. So you¡¯ll have a couple weeks of freedom.¡± Aines extended his hand out to help, but the boy declined. ¡°Perhaps if you could show me the bath¡­ otherwise, I want to move about on my own if it¡¯s okay. It helps me recover.¡± He took a few unsteady steps forward and gently pushed off the wall, standing without support. ¡°If you say so¡­ Right, what did Jun talk to you about?¡± Aines nonchalantly asked. ¡°He¡­ He was just explaining about how tough everyone has it.¡± Aines nodded to his reply. Originally, the boy was going to tell Aines more information, but then he realized something. Who can I really trust? Jun¡¯s words still rang in his mind, that each of these servants might still feel gratitude towards Madam Lexene, at least to some degree. Which servants were truly on his side, and which ones were on Madam Lexene¡¯s side? Chapter 20: A Talent Restrained (2) ¡°Welcome to the washroom!¡± Aines opened the door, allowing a puff of steam to disperse outward. Seeing the clean bath, the boy only felt more disgusted with himself. ¡°I¡¯m curious though, why don¡¯t you just use a cleansing skill? Have you not learned it?¡± Aines spoke as he organized the towers and other utilities. ¡°Cleansing skill?¡± The boy was intrigued. ¡°Seems like you really haven¡¯t learned it. I¡¯ll be right back, I¡¯ll get the common skill scrolls that are useful for daily life.¡± The boy sat along the side of the bath and watched Aines rush out of the room. ¡°Common skill books?¡± He mumbled as he glanced down at his outfit. It was given back to him in his sleep, and it was just as dirty as he was. It didn¡¯t take long for Aines to return with three rolled up scrolls in hand. ¡°Alright, this one is Fire Manipulation, super useful for just about any occasion. This one is Cleanse, also very useful. The last one is Illuminate, sometimes you just can¡¯t use fire to light up your surroundings.¡± Aines handed the scrolls to the boy one by one. ¡°Take your time and read through the scrolls. Once you learn cleanse, you won¡¯t have to take a bath unless you actually want to. Taking a bath is quite nice, but with cleanse you can always wash your outer body of impurities in just a wave of a hand.¡± Aines waved his hands and immediately a refreshing smell emanated from his body. Upon closer inspection, it was clear that the previous dirt and sweat that had been accumulating was nowhere to be seen. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that with higher mastery of cleanse, one can even wash away the impurities within their body. That¡¯s just a rumor though¡­ The Illuminate skill is also really nice, it does just as it sounds.¡± He once more demonstrated by illuminating one of his hands and waving it about. ¡°See? Feel. No heat is coming off from the light. With some practice you can even change the color. Anyway, you can wash up here for now, but you should learn-¡° A glow radiated from the boy just then. His complexion immediately sparkled as if he had been deep cleaned by the most purifying liquid in existence. Aines blinked his eyes and rubbed them, only to blink again. ¡°Am I really not dreaming?¡± He muttered, transfixed by the scintillating scene in front of him. The boy¡¯s cheeks became as plush as the softest cake. His hair appeared as if it were a silky cream. Even eyes seemed to have gained a new level of mystery if one were to gaze into them. With much difficulty, Aines pulled his attention away and cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem, it looks like uh, you understand how to use cleanse.¡± Aines felt his blood boiling as if the temperature had increased around him. ¡°I¡¯ll just¡­ excuse myself. Anyway, study the other two scrolls. You can just keep them, they¡¯re cheap after all, only worth about one low rank spirit shard or less. Uh, look for me after you¡¯ve enjoyed your bath. Don¡¯t forget to cleanse your clothes.¡± He rambled on as he made his exit from the washroom. The boy glanced down at himself. His arms looked like the human incarnation of ethereal clouds. He shuddered as a certain thought went through his head. Don¡¯t I look a little too¡­ feminine? He shook his head and quickly dismissed it. No matter what he looked like, he would always be a boy after all. He concluded that this was merely the effects of his cleanse skill not being adjusted properly. He refocused his thoughts and then promptly used the cleanse skill on his clothing. Another glow radiated outward, but this time from his clothing. Immediately after, a fragrant smell permeated the room. At the same time, his stained and dirty clothing became the definition of immaculate. It was as if the fibers had returned to their origins. He looked at his body and clothes with intrigue after seeing these effects. I only used about 10% of the skill¡¯s strength¡­ What happens if I go all out? An amused smile hung on his lips as he prepared the bath and stripped off his clothes. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± He let out a sound of satisfaction as he settled into the hot water. Despite having this new cleanse skill, he still enjoyed the feeling a comfortable bath. He used his hands to scoop the water back and forth for a while, when suddenly he formed a mischievous grin. ¡°Cleanse!¡± He shut his eyes and focused on his body. He started with his arms, legs, chest, fingers, and all of his exterior. Then he slowly focused his attention towards the inside of his body. He sensed blood and energy flowing throughout his organs, and he mapped out the different segments of his body, giving each portion his full attention with the Cleanse skill in full power. A refreshing feeling remained each time he passed by a section of his internals. Originally, it was as if his body was a murky pond, a home to moss and mud. However, as the minutes passed by, that pond was thoroughly cleaned of all impurities. With his eyes still shut, he channeled his internal energy throughout his body once more. Any resistance that his body had once formed against him was nowhere to be felt. It feels like my body is at least twice as efficient from before. It was impossible for him to know at this moment, however throughout the world there existed many medicinal pills that could achieve a similar effect. Purifying one¡¯s body was seen as a symbol of the upper class due to how expensive it was to acquire the necessary resources. Even if one did have access to these types of pills, the margin of improvement could be counted in the single or barely double digits. A body cleansing medicinal pill at the A grade would be able to improve the users efficiency by around 25%. This was a giant leap from a B grade pill, which would only improve efficiency by around 10%. The boy opened his eyes with a happy smile, before looking around in horror. A black mist floated along the surface of the water, and the once clear hot bath was now full of a putrid substance. He held back the urge to wretch from the smell that now assaulted him, quickly escaping the bath and draining the water. Even that didn¡¯t remove the black entirely, thus began a semi arduous task of repeatedly filling and emptying the bath in an effort to clean it. Eventually, hard work paved the path to success, and he was finally met with a fairly clean bathtub. He promptly exited the room while casually scanning the Illuminate skill scroll. Interesting¡­ Fire Manipulation, Cleanse, and Illuminate are all D rank skills. The most common of common. But why are the effects so extreme when I use them? He had clearly seen the skill of a novice user practicing Fire Manipulation. Chenbo never slacked on any of his training in the mountain range, both in terms of physical and magic training. The flames he could produce were lackluster at best and there was no chance that he could use them offensively. Chenda¡¯s flames had much more strength and intensity behind them, but even then it was estimated that he could only use them to combat a D rank monster. But my flames¡­ The boy thought about the tempest of abyssal flames he could call forth. The deep black flames would roar and seethe as if the twisting nether was spreading a consuming hatred for life. This was a clear contrast to the basic, pale yellow flames that others could call upon. ¡°Illuminate.¡± The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. The boy murmured quietly. Immediately, the hallway surrounding him lit up with clarity, allowing him to see even the tiniest details that would normally escape the eye. It was almost like gaining a second sight. The lighting was a peculiar feeling; all sense of darkness was removed, but it wasn¡¯t blinding. In fact, he couldn¡¯t even determine where the light source was coming from. He canceled the effect after a moment, restoring the characteristic shadows back to the hallway. I have a feeling Illuminate is not supposed to be that effective. He scratched his cheek in thought before giving up on finding an explanation. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± A rough voice sounded from the end of the hallway. The boy glanced in the direction of the speaker to find a muscular man wearing light armor. His hand rested on the hilt of a sword by his waist. ¡°I ain¡¯t seen you ¡®round here before.¡± The man narrowed his eyes and took measured steps towards the boy. ¡°I just got here¡­¡± The boy replied and gave a careless shrug. ¡°Which of them runts snuck you in here? I knew it, one of them¡¯s gotta be gay. Them lads look too good to be straight.¡± This man was one of the many guards stationed throughout the manor. While the guards weren¡¯t the smartest amongst their peers, each of them had enough strength to complete the tower¡¯s second floor trial. That is to say, each guard had progressed to at least the third floor. While they knew better than to mishandle Madam Lexene¡¯s servants without orders, that only applied to the servants. The guards were currently aware that Madam Lexene had six servants, with one new servant that was bedridden in a severe state. How could the young man in front of him possibly be the newest addition when he¡¯s supposed to be heavily injured? Therefore, this loose end must have been snuck inside the manor by a servant while Madam Lexene was out on a business trip. ¡°Snuck me in? I think there¡¯s-¡± ¡°Never mind. It doesn¡¯t matter what you say. It¡¯s been awhile since my blade has tasted blood heh.¡± The man gave a dark laugh and slowly drew his sword out. The boy narrowed his eyes once he realized the guard was going to be unreasonable. ¡°If you were a servant, then you¡¯d still get to keep that little life of yours. Blame the gods in your next life!¡± The man lunged forward with a powerful strike. The sword flashed a crimson color which seemed to intensify the force behind his attack. The boy¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold look. All of his life he turned the other way. Ever since a child, he disregarded the condescending looks that constantly followed him. In every altercation, he stepped down and never looked for trouble. And now? His life was already sold; bound by a soul contract that supposedly expired at the age of 23, which he was just informed that he would be killed off before then. Nothing seemed to go the right way for him. Not once in his life was he able to have a genuinely happy outcome. Not once was he able to peacefully exist without some amount of misfortune falling upon him. Even in this case, he just stepped out of the washroom, and someone was trying to kill him. It was like he was the walking embodiment of unlucky. However this time, he wouldn¡¯t be pushed around. A crystal-clear finger snap echoed throughout the hallway. The charging man felt a bone chilling pulse of energy radiate from in front. The meagre lighting in the hallway dimmed as shadows collected in front of him, obscuring the boy¡¯s figure. Red eyes flashed from deep within the shadows and a haunting smile full of teeth glinted in the remaining light. ¡°D-Devil-¡° Shadowy flames overtook the man the next moment, erasing his existence from the world. A moment later, the hallway regained its former lighting as if nothing happened. The only difference was that a single figure remained. ¡°Haah¡­ that oddly felt nice.¡± The boy murmured before leaving the scene of the crime, not that any evidence could be found. Just as he was leaving the hallway, another man¡¯s voice called out. ¡°Red Thunder! Let¡¯s go get lunch!¡± As if to mark his entrance, the man stood expectantly in a power stance across the room. The boy froze in place, pondering about what to say. Is that the name of the other guard? Should I say he attacked me? Will this man attack me as well? ¡°Red Thunder! Where are you man?¡± The guard walked towards the hallway, eventually coming into sight of the boy. ¡°Who are you kid?¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he slowly placed his hand on his sword. ¡°I¡¯m the new servant¡­¡± The boy gave a wry smile and spread his hands outward harmlessly. ¡°Pfft! Haha! That¡¯s impossible. The new servant is bedridden in his room.¡± Naturally, the guard didn¡¯t believe him either, however it was an improvement that he didn¡¯t immediately attack. ¡°That¡¯s me. I got up today. I can walk now¡­¡± The boy tried to explain once more. ¡°Stop speaking nonsense, that¡¯s impossible. The new servant isn¡¯t expecting to be walking for at least another couple of weeks. How do I know you weren¡¯t snuck in here? What proof do you have?¡± The guard tightened his grip around his sword. ¡°Uh¡­ I signed a contract with Madam Lexene. Afterwards they took me to a room where Jun¡­ hurt me a lot.¡± The boy¡¯s voice went quiet in the end. Despite how durable he was, he still felt pain. That week was full of excruciating moments that he would rather forget about. The guard faltered after hearing this. He knew what the servants went through when they were being broken in. Madam Lexene always forced her servants to go through a period of intense torture in order to establish dominance and discipline. It was a period of time that acted as a reminder of what happens should they go against her orders. ¡°Alright kid¡­¡± The guard let out a sigh and stood tall. It appears this guard is more soft hearted then the other guard. ¡°Red Thunder! Get out here. We¡¯re going to get lunch without you!¡± The man called out once more. ¡°About that¡­ I think that man might be the one who attacked me.¡± ¡°Red Thunder attacked you? I guess that would make sense. No one is expecting you to be walking.¡± The guard palmed his face before he continued talking. ¡°Well where did he go? Wait, how are you fine? I thought you said he attacked you?¡± ¡°Well he did, but I killed him¡­¡± The boy met the man¡¯s bewildered gaze with a cold look. ¡°Y-you killed him?¡± ¡°Yea¡­¡± ¡°Now that¡¯s really not believable. Anyway, get out of here kid. I¡¯m going to go find Red Thunder. Also, you should probably be resting. Rumor has it that you got it real bad, but maybe rumors aren¡¯t always the most accurate. Later kid.¡± The guard waved him off and proceeded to walk down the hallway, leaving the boy alone with a weird look on his face. But I was telling the truth¡­ oh well. He got the sneaking suspicion that Madam Lexene wouldn¡¯t care whether or not the guard lived or died. Without another glance, he made his way back to Jun¡¯s room. The door creaked open, and he silently crept to Jun¡¯s bedside. Although Jun looked a little better than before, it was obvious that it would be a long while before he recovered. After a few minutes of contemplation, Jun stirred and slowly opened his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re already walking? Ah never mind, come sit down.¡± Jun shifted slightly in his bed as if to make space. The boy sat cross-legged next to him, propping his head up with one hand. A few moments passed by while Jun inspected the boy. ¡°You certainly look clean.¡± Jun broke the silence. ¡°I learned the Cleanse skill.¡± ¡°I can see that¡­ Do you need to practice it? How about you use it on me? I feel disgusting.¡± Jun smiled gently. Use Cleanse on another person? I¡¯ve never tried that¡­ Without a word, he placed his hand over Jun¡¯s hand and activated the Cleanse spell. After a short moment, a lovely smell spread throughout the room. Jun¡¯s skin and hair seemed to have undergone a transformation, not that Jun was aware of it. I used very little output¡­ this should be good enough. The boy nodded and removed his hand. ¡°Wow. How do you have so much skill with Cleanse already? Are you sure you just learned it?¡± Although Jun couldn¡¯t see his physical changes, he could feel them. It felt as if the pores in his skin were finally able to breathe fresh air after staying inside a musty room their entire life. ¡°I really did learn it today¡­¡± The boy replied helplessly. ¡°Interesting. Perhaps it¡¯s too personal, but can you tell me your stats?¡± ¡°My¡­ what?¡± ¡°Your stats.¡± The boy remained still in confusion. Stats? What? ¡°You know? The attributes on your soul crystal? Did no one teach you these things?¡± Jun gave the boy a strange look. After all, these types of things were common knowledge no matter who you were. Before someone entered the tower for the first time, they were given a small lecture on some basic knowledge. This lecture had been completely skipped by the boy because he didn¡¯t enter the tower through proper procedures. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Although he heard references to a soul crystal, he still didn¡¯t really understand how to use it. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ surprising. Just focus your soul energy towards your center. You should be able to sense your soul crystal there. Once you have that feeling, imagine it coming into your hand, like this.¡± Jun closed his eyes. A moment later, a smooth object could be seen in his hand. He raised it up to show the boy. ¡°I see, but what¡¯s soul energy? I can feel energy moving inside me. Is it that?¡± ¡°Uh, no. The energy that you can feel flowing throughout your body is mana. Everybody has mana, some more than others. Soul energy is what you¡¯re using to detect the mana. Soul energy is more like¡­ more like your consciousness. Perhaps you¡¯re using it intuitively and you don¡¯t realize it.¡± After hearing that explanation, the boy refocused his attention towards his center. Just as Jun described, he could make out something that seemed to be resting deep within his body. He willed for the object to appear in his hands. ¡°See just like that! Good job. Hey, your soul crystal looks kind of¡­ different?¡± Jun inspected the token-like object in the boy¡¯s hands. ¡°It does look different¡­¡± The boy stared deeply at the multitude of etched lines on his soul crystal. This was the same object he picked up in the very first room of the tower. He reminisced on the surreal and peaceful environment, the shooting stars, and the calm ink black floor that made ripples with every step. It felt as if a part of him were resting in the palm of his hand, which somehow made him feel insecure holding it. ¡°I don¡¯t know why it looks different, I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. Either way, if you concentrate on your soul crystal then some information should appear in your mind. The first bit of information is your trial for this floor of the tower. You at least know about the tower trials, right?¡± The boy nodded in response, but Jun shook his head and explained anyway. He couldn¡¯t let any bit of common knowledge go amiss. ¡°Every person who enters the tower will have a unique trial for every floor. You can¡¯t access the higher floors by yourself until you complete your personal trial. Although there¡¯s still ways to access the upper floors with outside help¡­¡± Jun continued speaking after a pause. ¡°The goal is to complete the tenth floor¡¯s trial. The tenth floor is the highest and most difficult floor that the tower has to offer. There¡¯s many rumors as to what happens when someone completes the tenth floor, but only those old monsters or elite families will know the real truth. Following so far?¡± The boy nodded his head once again. ¡°Great, so what¡¯s your trial? Hopefully it¡¯s something easy. After all, once you get out of this contract then completing your trial will be your new goal.¡± The boy focused his attention on the soul crystal. A single line of information appeared in his mind. ¡°Assassinate the king of-¡° ¡°Hold it! Wait! On second thought, I don¡¯t want to know what your trial is after all.¡± Jun¡¯s heart rate accelerated a bit when he heard the word assassinate, but it nearly leaped out of his chest when the boy mentioned a king. Just who is this boy! Jun cried to himself internally before clearing his throat. ¡°Ahem. It looks like you¡¯ll be in for a difficult journey after your contract ends. Now let¡¯s discuss the other information on your soul crystal. You should have seen a level as well as a list of primary stats, some skills, and even a unique racial section.¡± The boy focused on his attention on the soul crystal once again, which revealed just a single line. Assassinate the king of Anthor¡­ He repeated the line in his head before speaking up. ¡°I just see the trial.¡± ¡°Great so¡­ wait, what?¡± Jun felt a headache coming on every time he dealt with this boy. ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s not an entire status section? Should have some grades and numbers? Don¡¯t worry about what the numbers say, they¡¯re just units of measurement.¡± The boy shook his head. ¡°I really only see the trial¡­¡± Jun stared at the boy, who stared back at him expectantly. A few moment passed by like this before Jun cried out. ¡°What the fuck!¡± Chapter 21: A Talent Restrained (3) Jun laid back to rest his eyes while his unsettled mind churned. This boy is so¡­ unrealistic. His unnatural endurance, his unyielding will. Those pale in comparison to his trial¡­ assassinating a king? He grimaced upon recalling the boy¡¯s trial. On top of all that, he can¡¯t even see his stats or abilities. How is he supposed to know his progress or what he¡¯s good at? ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Jun let out a sigh before glancing at the boy before him. ¡°Whatever, just¡­ keep a notebook of all the skills you learn, or something like that. Normally the status section in your soul crystal would keep track of your progress in each skill. It would show you the grade of the skill and your proficiency with it. However, you¡¯ll just have to make an educated guess and track it yourself.¡± Jun waved his hand as if he couldn¡¯t be bothered with the topic anymore. ¡°Got it.¡± The boy nodded in understanding. ¡°So, what skills do you currently have¡­ that you know of.¡± This was the key point to having the status information. Most people who enter the tower wouldn¡¯t have unique abilities, however it could happen in rare occasions. Those people were pretty much destined to become great figures in the future. ¡°Well I learned Fire Manipulation months ago, and today I learned Cleanse and Illuminate.¡± The boy spoke with confidence, causing Jun to grow speechless. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s it? Those are just the most foundational and beginner skills that everyone learns. Actually, don¡¯t answer that. I¡¯m not sure why I expected anything crazy.¡± Jun let out another sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your Cleanse skill, so tell me how proficient you are with Flame Manipulation. You can maintain a fire, right?¡± Jun asked the boy sarcastically. Part of him was expecting a crazy answer, and the other part of him hoped for a normal answer. Of course, the answer he got¡­ ¡°I was able to burn away the guard that attacked me earlier. So I guess it¡¯s a little strong.¡± The boy replied seriously as if he were being evaluated. Jun¡¯s mouth hung open and his eye twitched. He did what? His brain did a miniature reset as he digested the information. ¡°You¡­ burned away a guard? What does that even mean?¡± Jun asked just in case he had misheard. ¡°Yea, he¡¯s gone now. At least¡­ I couldn¡¯t find any trace of him.¡± ¡°So, he¡¯s gone¡­ just like that?¡± ¡°Yea.¡± ¡°Okay, cool. Sure.¡± A cold chill found its way down Jun¡¯s spine. He just spent an entire week wreaking havoc on this young boy, and now he¡¯s finding out that the boy could effortlessly end his life at any moment. Somehow, he forgot the fact that he was already gravely injured and would be helpless even before a toddler, let alone a prodigal teen. The boy¡¯s voice broke the awkward silence. ¡°Will I get in trouble for it? The guard attacked me first.¡± He explained with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Despite how us servants are treated, we¡¯re still Madam Lexene¡¯s prized possessions. She cares very little about the lives of the guards she employs. Either way, the guards aren¡¯t supposed to lay a hand on servants for no reason.¡± Jun felt like he aged many years after realizing he would be dealing with the little monster from here on out. ¡°Although you won¡¯t get in trouble, she might restrict your strength if she finds out. You didn¡¯t tell anyone, did you?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I told another guard, but he didn¡¯t believe me.¡± The boy scratched his cheek awkwardly. ¡°I see. Let¡¯s hope nothing more comes of this and try not to show any strength going forward. Believe me, wearing suppression artifacts every single day is not fun.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jun looked at the seemingly harmless boy in front of him and sank into a deep thought. Not only does he have peerless looks at such a young age, but his strength is extraordinary. Perhaps he¡¯s some young master from a high-ranking family? What if someone comes for him from a higher floor? ¡°Hey, did you perhaps¡­ run away from home? Or rather, is anyone out there looking for you?¡± It was a shot in the dark, but Jun had to ask. Once these types of thoughts entered his head, he grew hopeful that some powerful expert was going to extract the boy from his predicament. If that was going to happen anyway, wouldn¡¯t he benefit greatly by befriending the boy? After all, he didn¡¯t seem like the type to abandon his friends. Unfortunately, Jun¡¯s glimmer of hope was quickly extinguished just as fast as it had come. ¡°Looking for me? I don¡¯t see why anyone would¡­ I have no family left.¡± ¡°Never mind that question, it was dumb.¡± Jun couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat disappointed now that he knew for sure the boy was alone in this world. ¡°For these next couple of weeks, at least until Madam Lexene comes back, try to learn from the other servants on what to do. Also, you don¡¯t have to spend each night in this room anymore. Give me a week and I think I¡¯ll be in working condition.¡± Jun laid out some instructions for the boy. He knew that this period of time was the calm before a storm; with that storm being Madam Lexene¡¯s arrival. There was no way of telling what kind of change would occur when she returned.
For the next couple of weeks, the boy followed Jun¡¯s instructions. Each day he followed the other servants and explored the manor grounds. The guards eventually learned of his existence and tactfully left him alone. The boy gave special consideration not to use any form of strength to avoid attention. The only skill he used was the Cleanse skill, and he made extra effort to reduce the effects to a minimum. The day of Madam Lexene¡¯s arrival drew nearer, which caused a shift in the manor¡¯s carefree atmosphere. Each of the servants tensed up with anxiety and they performed their housework with utmost scrutiny. Jun, who was up and walking by now, double checked everyone¡¯s work to ensure that there were no mistakes. Lawns were trimmed, dust was swept, clothes were folded, rooms were organized, and reports were made. Everything was as immaculate as could be. The large double doors burst open, and Madam Lexene elegantly strode in with Marcel following behind her. All six servants were lined up in two rows to welcome her, including her newest addition. ¡°Welcome home Madam Lexene!¡± They called out in unison. Each servant secretly eyed Marcel as he joined them, they were looking for hidden signs of damage. Oddly, he seemed perfectly fine. Even if he consumed a high-grade pill there should have been some signs left behind, but to their shock, he seemed hale and hearty. Madam Lexene walked past each servant until she came to a stop in front of her recent addition. She devoured him with her eyes while her mouth creased upward into a smile. Stolen novel; please report. She leaned in forward so that her face was a mere inch away from his. ¡°I¡¯ve thought long and hard while I was away. I¡¯ve decided that I won¡¯t be able to have anything less than you. I¡¯ll wait patiently, so be a good boy now, and don¡¯t get in trouble. It would break my heart if I¡¯m to discipline you.¡± She stood back up and let out a small giggle before walking away, leaving all of her servants shocked in the process. ¡°Did she just¡­ laugh? Like a little girl?¡± Clence murmured quietly. ¡°She did.¡± Jun responded in a solemn voice as he eyed the scene. Out of all the servants, he was the least affected by her actions. He witnessed how desperate Madam Lexene had been to acquire the boy into her collection. Everything he imagined was coming to be true. She only has eyes for him, which makes sense. Jun glanced towards the confused boy. The only reason she hasn¡¯t pounced on him yet is because he¡¯s not old enough¡­ Jun shook his head and threw his extraneous thoughts away. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s be smart about this. Everyone has a job to do. Kid, you¡¯ll be shadowing me from now on.¡± Jun clapped his hands, and everyone dispersed.
In Madam Lexene¡¯s office, a hulking man recited a report out loud. ¡°No one stepped out of line while you were away. Although¡­¡± His voice trailed off and his eyebrows knit together. Madam Lexene flipped through some paperwork on her desk. She raised an eyebrow at the man when she realized he stopped talking. ¡°Although?¡± She wore a frown on her face. The man became flustered once he realized he had gotten lost in his own thoughts. ¡°Er you see, ma¡¯am. Red Thunder went missing. Fynn saw him go past the main room, but he never came back out.¡± Madam Lexene folded her hands and crossed her fingers with a raised eyebrow, patiently waiting for him to explain. ¡°The strange thing, Fynn came across the new servant. The new servant said he killed Red Thunder, but who would believe that? We¡¯s thought the new servant had a crazy kind of humor, but Red Thunder hasn¡¯t been seen since then.¡± The man finished his report with that. ¡°Oh?¡± She sat back in her chair with a look of amusement. ¡°The boy is funny ain¡¯t he? How could he kill Red Thunder, who is a third-floor veteran. Besides, if he did kill Red Thunder then where is the body? I think Red Thunder gave us the slip and is done with his post.¡± Madam Lexene tapped her fingernails on the desk in thought. ¡°Bring the boy here.¡± ¡°You really think he did it? That¡¯s nonsense!¡± The guard was bewildered. ¡°Whether he has the strength to do it or not, I never once got the impression for him to carelessly joke like that.¡± The guard opened his mouth to speak but found himself speechless. The boy wasn¡¯t joking? But he was just a boy! ¡°I don¡¯t pay you to stand there¡­¡± Madam Lexene muttered with a dark look in her eyes. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am! Right away!¡± The guard raced off through the halls to find the suspect.
Elsewhere, Jun lead the boy through an extremely grand room filled with various antiquities. ¡°Be very careful not to touch any of these objects. Some are cursed, and others are very expensive. My recommendation¡­ don¡¯t bother coming into this room. If you look there-,¡± Jun continued explaining before he was interrupted by the sound of rushed steps. ¡°There you are! Madam Lexene wishes to speak with the young lad.¡± The man looked warily at the small boy. He appeared as if he had been searching around for quite some time. ¡°Hmm¡­ This is the guard captain, Lupeng. You best follow him. Whatever she wants, don¡¯t fight back. Just comply and never challenge her. Never escalate anything, got it?¡± Jun spoke in a low voice to the boy before sending him off. ¡°Got it¡­¡± The boy nodded, walking towards the man. ¡°Uh, you walk in front!¡± Lupeng hastily stepped to the side and let the boy pass. Lupeng¡¯s behavior didn¡¯t escape Jun¡¯s eyes. They must suspect something¡­ He let out a sigh. Nothing could be done at this point. The servant and guard soon made their way to Madam Lexene¡¯s office, with the latter feeling as if he was on thin ice the whole way. The door opened and they stepped inside. ¡°Leave us.¡± Relief washed over Lupeng as he finally was able to escape the intense atmosphere. He gave a short bow and immediately excused himself. The boy glanced around the room with uncertainty; he still remembered the last time he was here. He shuddered at the thought of the searing pain from the soul contract. ¡°How¡¯s your new life?¡± Madam Lexene¡¯s voice carried a gentle ring to it. If one didn¡¯t know any better, they would assume she was being sincere with her question. ¡°I¡¯m still adjusting¡­¡± The boy replied with minimal words. The last thing he wanted to do was carry on a conversation with this woman. ¡°I see.¡± Her mouth creased into a smile¡ªshe continued speaking. ¡°I heard an interesting bit of information¡­ So, I¡¯d like to confirm something.¡± She stood up, which gave the boy an unsettling feeling. His eyes darted around the room to the various devices and artifacts. Which of these is she going to bring out? Probably something to test my strength¡­ It didn¡¯t take long for Madam Lexene to procure a clear crystal and a stone slab with lines etched into it. She displayed the two objects on the desk. ¡°Today we¡¯ll be testing the purity and strength of your mana.¡± I knew it. The guard must have mentioned something¡­ The boy thought to himself, but he showed a slight amount of surprise on his face as if he were innocent. ¡°Give this your all, the better your foundations are then the more preferential treatment you¡¯ll receive. Understand?¡± Her smile was like honey over chocolate, but the boy felt it to be more sinister than ever. Who is she trying to fool here? ¡°Please take this crystal and channel your mana through it.¡± She handed him the clear crystal. He could feel it trying to draw out his strength as he held it in his hands. He naturally fed it a small amount of mana, as little as he could. The crystal underwent a multitude of changes the moment mana filtered in. Rapidly changing colors, as if it were an indecisive and emotional being, the crystal eventually settled and pulsed with a red hue. After the initial red glow, it then changed into an icy blue, a soft green, a murky yellow, a flash of white and gold, and finally the crystal polluted itself with a cloud of black shadows. Madam Lexene stared at the crystal with wide eyes. The purpose of this crystal was to test the user¡¯s purity of mana. Red was the lowest rank of purity, followed by green, yellow, and white. Red was considered to be D rank while white was the highest known purity of mana, which indicated that the mana produced would be at the A rank. Theoretically it was possible to increase one''s purity of mana beyond the A rank, but no one in recorded history had done so. Let alone the black color, the gold streaks that appeared in the white beforehand was already unknown territory. The boy noticed Madam Lexene¡¯s expression and quickly placed the crystal back onto the table, restoring its clarity. He got the feeling that he had already messed up, despite his attempt at trying to downplay his strength. Madam Lexene couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of excitement at the potential of her slave. Mana purity beyond A rank? And it¡¯s likely innate purity too! An individual¡¯s mana purity often indicated their level of future growth, and although some of the most powerful figures in existence started with D rank purity, they generally ended up with at least B rank purity. The people that were born with B rank levels of purity were essentially at a completely different starting line than those born with D and C ranks. To date there were no records of someone born with a purity at the A rank. ¡°Ahem, you are to never take another mana purity test again without my permission. Understand?¡± The boy nodded in response. Her first reaction was to hide his talent as if he were going to be snatched away. After all, there were plenty of people that eclipsed her in strength and power. If any one of them were to catch a hint of his potential, then there would only be one of two outcomes for the both of them, to be killed or placed under their control. She smiled and withdrew the crystal, leaving just the stone. ¡°Please repeat what you just did, but with the stone instead.¡± She gestured towards the stone slab with a gleam in her eyes. I can¡¯t mess this one up¡­ His thoughts raced as he held the stone with both hands. He once again felt a natural draw of mana into the stone. This time he saw the different lines light up one by one. He attempted to reduce his mana output, but whether he reduced or increased it, the glowing lines didn¡¯t change at all. The boy became somewhat flustered as he realized he couldn¡¯t fabricate the test and he quickly placed the stone back down onto the desk. ¡°Incredible¡­¡± Madam Lexene murmured quietly with her eyes lingering on the lines that were still faintly lit up. Out of the ten lines on the stone, six were still lit. ¡°Six lines. Do you understand what that means?¡± She glanced at the boy. ¡°No¡­¡± The boy frowned in thought. Why didn¡¯t the stone produce less lines? I was giving it so little of my mana¡­ ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re confused, so let me explain.¡± She flashed her iconic, sinister-sweet smile. ¡°The stone doesn¡¯t care about how much mana you put through it. Instead, it¡¯s able to determine the density and volume of your mana as it passes through. From there, we can gauge your strength based off the lines that are lit up. Every two lines that light up indicate one rank¡¯s worth of strength.¡± She pointed to the sixth line on the stone. ¡°You lit up the sixth line, indicating that your mana¡¯s strength is roughly B rank¡­¡± B rank¡­ and not even of age. There¡¯s a chance that¡­ Madam Lexene looked at the boy oddly for a moment, whom of which merely fidgeted uncomfortably in response. Is he stronger than me? She took the stone slab between her own hands beneath the desk, out of the boy¡¯s eyesight. One, two, three, four, five¡­the sixth is dimly lit. Her heart shook momentarily as she calmly observed the oblivious boy. He¡¯s easily strong enough to challenge the seventh floor. He must never find out¡­ Her heart thumped faster the more she instinctively felt threatened by his presence. No¡­ no! I¡¯m the one in control! Yes! I have the soul contract! A-and, yes, let¡¯s seal his power away. I must prepare for¡­ yes, I will contact that guy. ¡°Ahem.¡± She cleared her throat to gather his attention. ¡°It appears we¡¯ll need to restrict some of your strength, for the good of the other servants. It would be quite unfair for everyone if one person had more strength in performing their duties, don¡¯t you think?¡± The boy remained silent as his heart sank a little lower. I couldn¡¯t avoid suppression cuffs after all. ¡°And so, I have a gift for you!¡± She beamed a brilliant smile and procured two sleek black cuffs. B rank suppression cuffs should be fine. My, my, he¡¯s an expensive servant. A rank suppression cuffs were not artifacts that could be commonly found. In fact, they were practically non-existent below the ninth floor of the tower. The only reason why Madam Lexene was in possession of B rank cuffs was due to her past, as she was once a high ranker challenging the trials of the sixth floor. Unfortunately, due to the nature of her trial, she deemed it impossible to succeed in her current state, which led her to starting a new life on the first floor. However, with the arrival of the boy before her, it seemed fate had other plans for her. With two clicks, she neatly fitted the cuffs around his wrists while happily humming a tune. ¡°Go on and try using your mana.¡± Madam Lexene crossed her arms and looked at him with a smug smile. The boy looked at the new decorations that were bound to him. If one didn¡¯t know any better, they¡¯d assume the cuffs were merely a fashion piece. He tried circulating the mana within his body, and after a few moments he frowned. ¡°It feels heavy¡­¡± He murmured out loud with a pensive expression. Although it feels heavy, I can barely manage if I push myself hard enough. ¡°Perfect! Alright little one, you may go about your chores. Oh, and do perform to your best ability, I¡¯ll be keeping a close eye on you. Go on now.¡± The boy gave a small bow before excusing himself from the room. Perhaps he had imagined it, but the way Madam Lexene stared at him often gave him chills. It was almost as if he could see either hearts or knives forming in her eyes, potentially both. However, what worried him the most were the misty clouds that seemed to be encroaching towards her pupils. Did the cloudiness always exist? Chapter 22: The Light in the Dark (1) Two blades snipped back and forth repeatedly, performing a subjective work of art. The final offshoot of leaves fell down the side of a towering hedge. ¡°Little X! Are you done yet?¡± The boy¡¯s ears perked up to the familiar voice. It¡¯s Aines¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! We still need to take care of the inside chores.¡± Aines called out energetically, making his way towards the mansion in the distance. Over the last year, Aines had become a lot closer with the boy. It was as if Aines were like the boy¡¯s shadow, constantly offering his helping hand and guidance. Every day, Aines ensured that the boy integrated smoothly with the rest of them; much the same way as Jun would. It could be said that if Jun were like an older brother, then Aines would be more akin to a close friend. Aines is the same as always. Today wasn¡¯t any different. The boy casually dangled his shears off to one side. Although, someone else has certainly changed¡­ The boy felt an intense gaze boring down on him, even though he was alone. He shuddered silently and proceeded to follow after Aines. She watches me more often. It was as if the boy developed a seventh sense for detecting Madam Lexene¡¯s intent. In this particular case, as with all the past ones, he wasn¡¯t wrong.
Standing by her bedroom window, Madam Lexene closed the curtains once her servant left her view. Dimly lit by fragrant rose-colored candles, the room¡¯s atmosphere contrasted the brilliant outdoor sun. However, this was just the way she liked it. Madam Lexene loosely wore a plush white robe with a pair of black rimmed spectacles that seemed to enlarge her eyes. The folds of her robe cast shadows across her body, fully displaying her sultry curves. ¡°Just two more years¡­¡± She murmured to herself, lightly tracing her lips with her index finger. ¡°Then he¡¯s mine.¡± Her eyes, shrouded in a haze, were like concealed moons on a cold winter night. Time has flown, I just need patience. After the boy recovered, Madam Lexene tested his age like a daily ritual. Only a short while passed until finally, the boy had turned 15. With the exact day of the year in mind, Madam Lexene only needed to wait three additional years before she could rightfully claim her property. The madam turned away from the window and walked toward her personal bathroom, stepping over a limp body sprawled across the floor. This long wait was painfully slow for Lexene, especially as she had chosen to stop receiving life energy from her other servants. Anything other than him would spoil the experience; she simply couldn¡¯t settle for less. Deprived of certain forms of entertainment and release, her behavior became more erratic, which resulted in many violent encounters for her servants and even the guards. ¡°Jun!¡± She called out with a frown. The door to her room wooshed open and Jun stepped inside with a bow. ¡°Yes, madam.¡± Jun refrained from looking at his surroundings, a tactic he learned long ago to avoid attention to himself. ¡°Clean this mess up. Ugh, when did my servants become so weak!¡± She gestured to the floor in disgust before exiting to the bathroom. The sound of running water filled the air shortly after¡ªJun¡¯s sign to act freely. Light on his feet, he quickly knelt beside the motionless body of Clence, who was the victim of the day. ¡°Clence, wake up lad.¡± He lightly tapped Clence on the cheek, but there was no response. ¡°Alright you just rest. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get you out of here bud.¡± He grasped onto Clence¡¯s arm¡ªhe paused. It¡¯s cold¡­ Stalling momentarily in a daze, he then inspected more of his surroundings with morbid hesitation. Small blotches of blood formed a difficult to notice trail leading further into the bedroom. At a second glance, Jun realized that Clence likely used his remaining energy in an attempt to crawl towards the door. Jun bit his lip and covered his eyes with one hand. His mouth twitched unwillingly as he recalled his past interactions with Clence. A cheerful smile, a strong will, and a young man full of heart. He couldn¡¯t handle pain very well and was the embodiment of an innocent soul. ¡°Haaa¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jun no longer hesitated and scooped the former servant off the floor into a princess hold. He inspected the body while exiting the room, and noticed a deep puncture wound around Clence¡¯s chest. From the moment he woke up, today had felt different for Jun. Even walking through the halls gave him an eerie tingling sensation; maybe this was the reason why. Most of the morning passed uneventfully. At least¡­ until I received her call¡­ It was the call to wait on Madam Lexene, while Clence would spend time with her. It was a task he most dreaded, especially because he viewed each of his fellow servants as the closest thing he had to family. He clenched his teeth as fresh memories resurfaced: yelps of pain, cries of agony, and pleas for mercy. The muffled screams and the sadistic giggle that characterized his mistress so well. Everything blended together in his head as if it were haunting him. Jun remained by the door with a heart full of lead. From sound alone, it was as if each lash and impact were striking him directly. Still, he waited patiently for her to grow bored, which was also his relief. On an average day, he inspected the damage and helped the victim to the best of his ability. As the head servant, he had access to a plethora of healing pills and even external medical contacts should it be required. However, magical healing pills couldn¡¯t bring back the dead.
Jun¡¯s steps clicked and clocked into the desolate hallway while he trudged his way towards the exit. ¡°And¡­ push!¡± The enormous double doors boomed open just ahead of Jun, allowing the blinding sun to shine on his haggard face. ¡°Whew! Let¡¯s go Little X!¡± Aines pumped his fist into the air with enthusiasm as he entered the building. However, his energy evaporated once he saw Jun walking towards them. Jun merely glanced up and made brief eye contact with the young boy, ignoring Aines. With a small nod, he cast his eyes back toward the floor. Aines silently stood off to the side, observing with unknown thoughts. It didn¡¯t take much intelligence to understand what happened, especially with the noticeable pool of blood that collected on Clence¡¯s body. ¡°Jun?¡± A small voice called out. To anyone else, this might have been an inquiry pertaining to the death of Clence, but the boy knew Jun would understand his intent. Jun paused and gave a backwards glance. ¡°The dust settles, and a new dawn arises. We start the count.¡± The reply seemed ambiguous. Nonetheless, the boy narrowed his eyes and nodded with determination. Counting down. That means three days until we make our escape. A year¡¯s worth of planning culminated into these final moments. A year of anticipation for sweet freedom. The boy¡¯s heart raced briefly as he thought about the idea of abandoning this dreadful place once and for all.
Jun made his way out of the mansion. His destination¡ªa nearby pond, which he remembered as Clence¡¯s favorite place to relax. The calm water swayed ever so gently with the wind. The same breeze lightly brushed against Jun¡¯s hair as he blankly stared down at Clence¡¯s corpse. ¡°It would seem, that you were the first to find relief from this hell.¡± With a sigh of dejection, he reached out and retrieved the pin that was fastened to Clence¡¯s coat. The pin was of a golden bird crying out to the skies. ¡°Something for people to remember you by.¡± Jun murmured before spreading his arms to either side. ¡°Upheaval!¡± The rumble of churning rocks and earth reverberated into the air as Clence¡¯s body sunk into the ground. A short while later, the burial was finished off with Jun placing the bird pin between a few memorializing rocks.
Elsewhere, a melancholic atmosphere hung about in the mansion. The normally talkative Aines was now lost in the depths of his own thoughts, battling his own demons. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡°Hey, Little X.¡± Aines nervously approached the young teen, who was dusting off a lamp shade. ¡°I¡¯ve been good to you right? Right?¡± The boy paused his dusting and glanced towards Aines with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Sure?¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Tears welled up at the edges of Aines¡¯ eyes. ¡°I¡­ you can¡¯t leave me here like this. I-I know what you guys are going to do!¡± The boy froze for a brief moment before returning back to normalcy. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you and Jun. The two of you are always playing around w-with s-secret messages! I know that¡­¡± Aines licked his lips before continuing. ¡°You¡¯re trying to escape¡­ right??¡± It was nothing more than a whisper. In fact, the boy could practically hear Aines¡¯ erratic heartbeat thump louder than his voice. ¡°This¡­¡± The boy gave an awkward look to the side. Aines wasn¡¯t wrong, the plan to escape was already in motion. The issue was that it was currently an escape plan for two, and it was too late to add another. Seeing as the young boy before him was unresponsive, Aines broke down with tears. Fresh streams of liquid flowed down his quivering face. ¡°You can¡¯t leave me here! Y-You have to take me! I can¡¯t end up like that. I-I still have a family out there! They want me home again! They¡¯re waiting for the day they¡¯ll see me again, please you have to-!¡± The boy held up his hand in a halting motion, causing Aines to hold his tongue. The issue is the soul concealing pill to hide our presence from the contract¡­ Manager Xin will have only procured two. One for Jun and one for me¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The boy kneaded the side of his head with one hand, deep in thought. He glanced at Aines¡¯ tear-stained face and mentally overlaid it with Clence¡¯s lifeless body. I¡¯m sorry Jun¡­ ¡°Three days from now, the Northeast entrance. Be ready and pack lightly.¡± He then put a finger up to his lips, signaling Aines to keep quiet. ¡°Mm!¡± Aines beamed with happiness and nodded in response. The difference in expression was so drastic that one couldn¡¯t help but think Aines would excel in theatre. At the same time, the boy revealed a rare smile and looked at Aines gently. He doesn¡¯t understand what level of pain he¡¯ll need to go through¡­ No matter. It¡¯s important to have faith in those that are close to you. ¡°It might be painful but¡­ persevere for your family. I believe in you, my friend.¡± Aines scratched his head with an awkward chuckle. ¡°Ahah, w-where is all of this coming from so suddenly? It¡¯s all because of you that I have this opportunity.¡± Aines gave the boy a half bow with his hands clasped together, causing the latter to shake his head hurriedly. ¡°Stop that, anyway¡­ help me finish these tasks.¡± The boy looked away in embarrassment and refocused his attention towards dusting. At the same time, Aines lips curled into a happy smile.
Away from the throes and trials of the impassive tower, a small crowd awkwardly averted their eyes after witnessing the spectacle before them. Fake coughs and hushed whispers gave unnecessary volume to the silence. ¡°Her opponent gave up without even trying¡­ can this even be considered a test?¡± ¡°He¡¯s supposedly the brightest in his generation¡­¡± An elderly man shook like a boiling pot lid as he filtered the chatter around him. ¡°Remnis!¡± He yelled across the open arena towards a young man kneeling down in defeat. ¡°You stand up and fight! Where is your honor!¡± The elder¡¯s face burned red with fury, matching the color of his aged mane. The onlookers soon became nervous¡ªthey were all familiar with his short temper. ¡°Old man Crein please calm down, you¡¯re unsettling our guests.¡± Another elder spoke from the side, attracting the attention of everyone else. ¡°Ming Kato, you sly dog! I don¡¯t know what that bastard Lian has been teaching her, but a duel is supposed to be a duel!¡± Elder Crein¡¯s eyes flashed dangerously. He jabbed a finger in the direction of the supposed combatants. ¡°She merely glanced at him! It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s using her feminine wiles to beguile my grandson¡¯s mind! This does not uphold any level of professional conduct for such a sacred ceremony! How is this a test of wit and combat prowess?!¡± The spectators glanced at the girl who remained standing in the same spot the entire time. Murmurs spread around once again. ¡°It¡¯s the little princess of the Lian family. How could anyone attempt to fight her?!¡± ¡°Yea, who could possibly injure a goddess. If anyone were to even touch her, they¡¯d suffer death by a thousand hells, and that¡¯d be getting off lightly.¡± Elder Kato kneaded the side of his head before making his way onto the arena. His very being emitted a certain dreariness; today was going to be a long day. ¡°Remnis, young man¡­ what are you doing?¡± Kato stared at the defeated man, who didn¡¯t dare get up. A bead of sweat trickled down from Remnis¡¯ short red hair as he gave his response. ¡°I-I can¡¯t fight her, sir.¡± Elder Kato crossed his arms with a bemused smile. ¡°And why is that?¡± An awkward silence hung in the air. Everyone held their breath until finally¡ªRemnis spoke. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ too strong¡­¡± He practically choked out the last words. More sweat slicked down his face after recalling the glare that she gave him. This isn¡¯t a duel! This is a death sentence! He could still feel the impending sense of destruction and hopelessness that filled his very soul the moment those captivating eyes flashed in his direction. ¡°Well, there you have it.¡± Elder Kato turned towards Elder Crein and shrugged his shoulders. Elder Crein¡¯s mouth hung open in disbelief. ¡°M-My grandson is a prodigy! He¡¯s merely 22 and is already prepared to become a high ranker. Your granddaughter only just turned 18, how could this possibly be?!¡± Elder Crein furiously stamped his foot on the ground and roared. ¡°Remnis you damned fool! Fight! Fight! Gods damnit!¡± The onlookers could once again tell that Elder Crein was becoming emotional, which didn¡¯t bode well for any of them. ¡°If Elder Crein explodes then this whole section of the city will be in ruins¡­¡± Whispers of retreat soon echoed around the arena. ¡°Ahem!¡± A wave of energy swept over the crowd, causing everyone to regain their calm. The source was a solitary man in the distance. Immediately recognizing the individual, Elder Crein prepared to unleash the full wrath of his ancestors. ¡°So, you have the audacity to show yourself, Jin Lian!¡± The crowd shifted about, uncertain of what was to transpire. ¡°It was your family who proposed for this duel to take place! Was all of this just a part of your plan to make a fool out of my family name?!¡± The belligerent man then pointed towards the lone girl. ¡°Just what methods are you teaching your daughter?!¡± With a powerful jump, the patriarch of the Lian household sailed through the air, landing forcefully in front of the fuming old man. ¡°I might be weaker than you Sir Crein, but I am not afraid of you.¡± Jin stood face to face with Elder Crein, matching the intensity of his gaze. ¡°Oh? The runt has all grown up, is it?¡± An invisible aura radiated outward from the two and a suffocating pressure enveloped their surroundings. Although Jin¡¯s presence was impressive, it was still a notch lower than Elder Crein¡¯s. Despite the disadvantage, Jin¡¯s confidence seemed to bridge the gap between them. ¡°Are they going to fight?¡± ¡°I sure hope not. It would look bad for both families.¡± ¡°Agreed, this was supposed to be a duel for the juniors.¡± Cracks formed on the ground below as their standoff continued. Elder Kato appeared behind Jin before anyone could blink. A thwack resounded in the air, followed by an indignant cry. ¡°Ow!¡± Any semblance of a powerful expert Jin had was instantly dispelled. ¡°Will you knock it off? The both of you!¡± Elder Kato glared at the red headed old man, who merely harrumphed and looked away. ¡°For the record, my beautiful granddaughter was taught by her endearing grandparents. That would be me, not this pathetic excuse of a father who has been absent from her life for the last two years.¡± Jin scratched his head and looked to the skies. It was difficult to talk back to this father-in-law of his. ¡°You taught her? How will you explain this situation then?!¡± Although Elder Crein might be stronger than Jin Lian, the same couldn¡¯t be said about Ming Kato who was considered one of the leading powerhouses in the entire city. ¡°Have you thought for a second that your grandson lost fair and square? That perhaps there were no underhanded tricks?¡± A glimmer appeared in Elder Kato¡¯s eye while his arms folded with a smirk. Elder Crein suddenly felt the beginnings of a massive headache; he knew what these words implied and yet he refused to believe them. ¡°What nonsense are you two playing at¡­¡± Jin let out a deep sigh. ¡°There are no games here. In fact, I halted my tower progression for this exact reason. My little rose is too young to enter that accursed place, and I¡¯m here to ensure she stays put.¡± Just as Jin spoke¡ªhis figure blurred. Reappearing beside Remnis, who was still kneeling on the floor in shock, Jin placed one hand on the young man¡¯s shoulder and extended his other hand to help him up. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Genuine concern could be seen in Jin¡¯s eyes. Remnis¡¯ body trembled as he tore his eyes away from the ground. Eventually, he took ahold of the hand before him. ¡°Y-Yea, I think so.¡± Now that Jin blocked the view of his former opponent, Remnis was able to recover ever so slightly. ¡°Alright. Up, up. Don¡¯t let this event discourage you in the future. Remember, a strong man doesn¡¯t fear a setback, but instead learns from it and strives to reach greater heights.¡± Remnis nodded and stiffly ambled off towards his grandfather, who didn¡¯t fail to express his disappointment. The spectators silenced themselves the moment it was just the father and daughter remaining. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± For the first time since the start of the event, the angelic girl spoke. ¡°Seeing as you and Remnis didn¡¯t have a proper duel, I¡¯ll be your final test. You know full well that I disapproved of you entering the tower at such a tender age. Although I don¡¯t know to what extent you¡¯ve grown¡­ it is not enough.¡± Jin folded his arms across his chest and spoke coldly. The spectators grimaced at his awful logic, but who could possibly stand out against Jin Lian? ¡°Did I not tell you before? I¡¯ll be entering the tower with or without your approval.¡± She twirled her pure white hair around one finger and shifted her weight in boredom. ¡°I¡¯ve taken your tests and passed your trials out of respect. If you choose to stand in my way...¡± An invisible pressure filled the air as they slowly stepped towards each other. ¡°I don¡¯t know what things your grandparents have been teaching you, but respect was certainly not one of them. I guess it¡¯s up to me.¡± Jin raised his arms to either side when suddenly, his entire body ignited into flames! A column of fire swirled into the sky, causing the temperature of arena to rise dramatically.
¡°Is my daughter stronger than my husband?¡± A distance away from the crowd, a woman with silver hair questioned the old man next to her. ¡°My son is an ignorant fool¡­ of course she¡¯s stronger. If he had been around for her training, then he¡¯d understand that continuing this test is a descent into idiocy.¡± ¡°You have been working hard trying to enter the tenth floor, but at least you care enough to ask about her progress. This whole time, she¡¯d been holding out more so than we thought.¡± Xin Lian let out a deep sigh and shook his head. ¡°The past two years have only confirmed our initial suspicions. Indeed, she must be a reincarnation of someone great. Her talent and strength are immeasurable, and sometimes when I look at her, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m the teacher or the student.¡± The column of fire turned a deeper shade of red as the winds picked up. At this point, the eye-catching fire twister was visible even beyond the arena, causing many passersby to stop and stare. ¡°It matters not to me. I love my daughter all the same. Only¡­¡± The woman¡¯s voice trailed off, but Xin Lian was easily able to guess her thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re worried she might not recognize you as her mother anymore, right?¡± The woman nodded with a bitter look. ¡°Hohoho, I don¡¯t think you need to worry about that. Let¡¯s just watch the show.¡±
In the arena, Jin let out a deafening roar and forced the raging inferno to expand outward, extracting a new wave of panic from the onlookers. Fierce fires twisted across Jin¡¯s vision while he locked his gaze onto his daughter. ¡°This is the power of an eighth-floor ranker¡­¡± ¡°Not only that, but he¡¯s a rising talent too; perhaps only overshadowed by that wife of his.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious what his floor trial is? I suspect he¡¯s strong enough to enter the ninth floor!¡± Despite how imposing Jin seemed, his daughter merely stifled a small laughter in response, causing the terrified crowd to look around in confusion. ¡°Pfft!¡± Heads bobbled back and forth while the spectators attempted to decipher the meaning behind the delicate laughter that somehow continued to float within the clouds. In one moment she covered her petite mouth with a fragile hand, and in the next moment¡ªshe disappeared! Jin¡¯s heart thumped loudly in trepidation like it was threatening to leap out of his chest. He didn¡¯t get the opportunity to process another thought when he felt a hand, heavy as a mountain, press down on his shoulder. ¡°What-?¡± He barely eked out a mumble when a savage energy coursed through his body. Starting from his shoulders, it spread through his core, and finally his extremities like a voracious and untamed tsunami. Jin thudded onto the floor with a jolt, forming a small crater in the ground beneath. Sweat and perspiration fell freely from his face, his kneeling appearance similar to Remnis just before. What just happened? Fumes of burnt earth filled his mind, while his eyes consumed the view of the dainty feet before him. His body stilled while his brain reset itself. Slowly, but surely, his other senses came back to him one by one. First, his hearing; an obnoxious ringing faded away, only to be replaced by the rough clamor of the surrounding crowd. The sensation of touch disturbed him shortly after; allowing Jin to feel the same gentle, yet firm, hand placed upon his shoulder. However, within his heart, this was no longer the hand of his beloved daughter, but divine chains of providence that fastened his knees to the floor. Finally, his moment of shock was complete as he acquired the taste of defeat. A soft whisper tickled his ear. ¡°Alright. Up, up.¡± Jin¡¯s eyes widened and his pupils shrunk to the size of pin-needles. ¡°Don¡¯t let this event discourage you in the future¡­¡± Shallow breaths dared to escape his lips while he mentally processed each word. ¡°Remember, a strong man doesn¡¯t fear a setback¡­¡± The small hand on his shoulder suddenly felt like the unholy claws of corruption with delicate, petite fingers latching onto his soul like a poisonous briar. ¡°¡­but instead learns from it and strives to reach greater heights¡­¡± He mumbled the same sentence incoherently as the words continued to ricochet between his ears. Jin teetered between reality and hysteria while his daughter looked on playfully. She reached out with her finger and thumb, holding his chin steady, and peered into his eyes. Her languid pupils were like abyssal wells, captivating, yet terrifying. ¡°Listen, father. I¡¯ll be going into the tower now. You¡¯re welcome to come along or stay out of my way.¡± In a most robotic fashion, Jin nodded his head vacantly. ¡°Mmm, perfect!¡± Seeing him nod in agreement, she bounced upright and clapped her hands together, once again portraying her role as the beautiful flower of the Lian family. Chapter 23: The Light in the Dark (2) Black clouds blanketed the cold night sky, allowing a still darkness to seep into the air. Under the protection of twilight, a shadowy silhouette scampered from one wall to another. I¡¯ll help them escape, just for my own sanity. Then, I¡¯ll turn back and find another way out of here. After an exhausting year of living in Rose Manor, the young boy easily memorized the internal layout, including the lesser traveled pathways. Unless Madam Lexene tracked him with the soul contract, there was little to no chance of ever being caught while sneaking about. The young servant crept along the walls, avoiding any sort of lighting. His destination¡ªthe seldomly used Northeastern entrance of the Rose Manor. Although riddled with plant life and wild beasts, the Northeastern portion of Rose Manor was still a part of Madam Lexene¡¯s property. There were occasions, such as collecting herbs or hunting beasts, where the servants were required to enter the grounds. Due to the potential danger, these occasions often warranted a guard escort. Close to his destination, the boy darted behind a batch of shrubbery and kept his body crouched low. Despite his confidence and his intention to stay at Rose Manor, he wasn¡¯t willing to risk being caught and ruining the opportunity for Jun and Aines. ¡°There you are, Little X.¡± The boy heard a whisper a short distance away¡ªit was Jun. ¡°Have everything? We should get going.¡± Jun turned to leave, but stopped when he felt his companion tug on his sleeve. ¡°Wait here a minute. I¡¯m sorry¡­ but I promised someone this chance.¡± Jun frowned uncontrollably. Adjusting the sack slung across his shoulder, he was just about to convince the boy otherwise¡ªbut it was already too late. ¡°There you guys are!¡± Aines came from around the corner with a cheerful smile. From the way he called out, to the way he carried himself, it was obvious that stealth was the last thing on his mind. ¡°Get down and be quiet you idiot!¡± Jun hissed at Aines, who quickly ducked behind the shrubbery and joined his fellow escapees. ¡°Sorry.¡± Aines lightly chuckled with an apologetic smile. ¡°You¡¯re giving this chance to Aines? Your softness is going to be your downfall.¡± Jun whispered to the young boy before turning away. The boy understood Jun¡¯s disappointment, but the damage was already done. The boy paid Jun no heed and instead beamed towards Aines with an enthusiastic expression. ¡°I¡¯m glad you could make it, Aines. Although¡­ where is your stuff?¡± ¡°Oh, that stuff? Ehh.¡± Aines scratched his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bring bad memories with me, so I decided to leave with nothing.¡± ¡°I see¡­ well let¡¯s get going otherwise Jun will leave without us.¡± The boy led the way and they quietly snuck through the open gate. ¡°Now that we¡¯re beginning our escape, don¡¯t speak at all since there are still some guards on patrol in this area. Okay?¡± Jun spoke coldly to Aines, who merely nodded in response. ¡°We were able to slip a Hundred Nights sleeping pill to the guard on gate duty, but we were only able to acquire the one. The rest of the guards will still be active. So, let¡¯s be careful.¡± The boy explained to Aines while also giving him a reassuring pat on the back. It was easy for him to imagine how terrified Aines could be feeling deep down, and he didn¡¯t want any mishaps to occur. The group set out without wasting another minute¡ªthe great escape finally began. Although littered with heaps of foliage and overgrowth, a devious and winding path had been predetermined by Jun long ago. At this point, they only needed to follow the hidden markers that were discreetly placed throughout the years. Many times, the group hid in a panic during the long trek. Each time, the tension was palpable within the air as they held their breath, waiting for any given patrol to pass by their location. As luck would have it, a rather scarce commodity for the poor boy, they soon found themselves on the last stretch, making it to a clearing full of overgrown grass without any incidents. ¡°So¡­ this is where we part.¡± The boy stood still, allowing the other two to step forward. ¡°Little X, what do you mean?¡± Aines halted as well and confronted the boy. Although Jun still had his back to the boy, he could barely hide the grimace on his face. Of course, the boy only felt peace upon seeing this. ¡°From here, you¡¯ll meet up with our helper. Take the pill she gives you and it¡¯ll conceal your soul from being tracked by the contract. Aines, the plan was only meant for two since we could only acquire two concealment pills. We planned to acquire more after the initial escape. I¡¯m letting you take my place.¡± Aines took a step back, his face full of shock. ¡°W-Why didn¡¯t you say something??¡± ¡°Would it have changed anything? Don¡¯t worry about it, what¡¯s the worst that she can do to me? Afterall, I¡¯m supposedly her favorite. She won¡¯t be willing to break her new toy¡­ at least not too much.¡± With every word, the boy felt like a new set of shackles was being added onto his body. So, this is what they call self-sacrifice. Huh¡­ it doesn¡¯t feel all that bad. He already mentally resigned himself to this fate the moment he allowed Aines to join them. It was the least he could do for this foolish friend of his. ¡°Aines, please take care of Jun. He might seem scary, but he¡¯s really not. He has a big heart and just doesn¡¯t want anyone to get hurt.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The boy¡¯s eyes flickered from Aines to Jun¡¯s lonely frame. He could see Jun trembling, and he was confident that Jun was hiding tears. ¡°Alright, this is goodbye. I¡¯m stronger than I look. I still have some years to find another way out, but you¡­ Your family is waiting for you, so you must get through this. It¡¯ll be painful¡ªbut do it for them!¡± The boy patted Aines on the shoulder with a silly grin. ¡°Ahah, y-yea.¡± Aines scratched his head once again and chuckled. ¡°Wait, what did you just say?¡± Suddenly, Jun turned around with a piercing gaze. His former tears were overshadowed by his taut scowl. ¡°This is goodbye?¡± The boy replied uncertainly. Although saying it out loud felt different, it wasn¡¯t as if Jun was unaware that one person would have to stay behind. ¡°No¡­ Aines¡¯ family¡­¡± Jun mumbled while glaring at Aines. ¡°Aines¡¯ family died in a fire years ago.¡± Upon hearing Jun¡¯s explanation, the boy glanced at Aines in confusion. Aines nervously took a step back away from the group. ¡°Aines- ¡° Before they could question further, an ear-piercing scream echoed from across the clearing. ¡°M-My Xin!¡± Jun shouted in panic as he rushed off towards the source. Both the boy and Aines quickly followed. As the three of them approached, they could make out a group of men, led by a hooded figure, surrounding an unconscious woman at their feet. ¡°Stay away from her!¡± Jun cried out to the group. Adrenaline surged throughout his body like a flooded river. Along the outside of the clearing, small lights suddenly bloomed everywhere, leaving no gaps. Many figures soon encircled the group of boys¡ªthey were the guards of Rose Manor! ¡°We¡¯re surrounded.¡± The boy looked around with a grim expression. Although he never intended to escape that night, it would have been best to have never been caught, preventing unnecessary friction. More importantly, he was worried about Aines, Jun, and Manager Xin, who was the woman on the ground. ¡°Aines, Jun, there¡¯s still a chance. As long as- ¡° ¡°Ah, my lovely servants have finally decided to show themselves.¡± A clear and melodious voice echoed throughout the clearing, causing an air of hopelessness to envelope the escapees. The hooded figure stepped forward, casually revealing herself to be Madam Lexene. As long as Madam Lexene isn¡¯t here¡­ The boy finished his sentence in his head now that the situation was quickly turning sour. Aines briefly bowed upon seeing their hated master. ¡°Madam Lexene¡­ as you requested.¡± Jun and the boy glanced at Aines with strange expressions. Is he trying to find a way out of this? The boy speculated when suddenly, Madam Lexene replied in a sing-song tone. ¡°Good work Aines. It must have been tough on you, faking friendship this past year.¡± Madam Lexene¡¯s response was like a crushing anvil delivered straight from the depths of hell. Betrayed¡­for so long¡­ The boy¡¯s breaths grew shallow as an unknown feeling swept across his body. Everywhere, he felt a tingling sensation that he couldn¡¯t care to understand. ¡°You¡­ you, you, you¡­¡± Jun stared at Aines, taking slow steps in his direction. Veins bulged throughout his body. ¡°Jun, calm down. It¡¯s not like you guys could have escaped anyway. Madam Lexene always knew you guys were planning something, she just didn¡¯t know when, where, or what.¡± Aines coldly stared back at Jun. His smug smile explained the situation even more than his words. ¡°Even if you guys managed to get away from here¡ªhow were you going to deal with that traumatizing pain?! You know just how impossible it is to go against the soul contract!¡± Madam Lexene¡¯s blissful face showed how much she enjoyed the current exchange. All her underlings understood that she didn¡¯t care whether servants fought, assuming none of her toys were broken in the process. ¡°You¡­ are a fool!¡± Jun shouted once more before reaching both hands to his sides. He seemed to grasp the earth itself and the ground started rumbling beneath Aines¡¯ feet. Although Jun never had time to train, it must be said that he was quite a genius and commanded the most strength amongst all of the servants. ¡°You deserve to be buried alive- AAAGH!¡± Jun fell to the floor and relief to washed over Aines¡¯ face. Madam Lexene finally activated the soul contract. ¡°And you think I¡¯m the fool. This is the exact pain you would have had to deal with every¡­ ev..er..y¡­ ¡° Aines paused, but not intentionally. He tried forming another word, and instead of his usual voice, blood surged upward from his throat and streamed out in front of him. Was it the soul contract? Did his master decide to also torment him? No. His mouth and eyes twitched as reality set in. Aines glanced down to find a shadowy hand extending outward from his chest. Everything around his heart, incinerated. All nerves, organs, and even the bones, magically evaporated in the blink of an eye. All that remained within Aines¡¯ chest was a youthful and delicate arm, enshrouded by the most demonic flame he had ever seen. Fear was the only thing he could feel. ¡°The pain¡­ haah¡­ of the soul¡­ contract¡­ haahh¡­ is nothing.¡± A voice, laden with hatred, was like the grim reaper¡¯s scythe, consuming Aines¡¯ final thoughts. His eyes rolled backwards as the final traces of life disappeared. Both Aines¡¯ corpse and the young boy toppled to the floor. As for everyone else¡ªthe events were too rapid! Jun was still grappling with the crippling pain of the soul contract, while Madam Lexene and the guards remained in a circle, complacent in their false sense of security. Looks of shock and horror soon spread throughout the crowd once they mentally processed Aines¡¯ death. ¡°W-Wasn¡¯t that kid wearing suppression cuffs?!¡± A terrified guard exclaimed, still recounting the swift and deadly movement from before. ¡°Y-Yea, I think¡­ you should go check it out.¡± Another guard responded while taking a step back. ¡°No way! Are you crazy?! What if he gets up again!¡± A commotion quickly spread amongst the guards, while Madam Lexene remained outwardly calm. ¡°All of you, shut up!¡± Madam Lexene snapped before confidently walking towards the incapacitated boy. Stooping over him, she inspected his body with a strange expression. ¡°There¡¯s a crack in his suppression cuffs¡­ It seems his growth is even faster than I predicted. Good thing I prepared well in advance.¡± Without any hesitation, the business-like woman viciously stomped on the young boy¡¯s head, fully knocking him out. The dying flames around his hand were snuffed out and a wave of relief spread amongst the guards. ¡°You, you, and you.¡± Madam Lexene pointed indiscriminately. ¡°Get these three in suppression chains. I want them fully bound. Also, someone clean up this trash.¡± Madam Lexene casually ordered her guards around and gestured towards Aines¡¯ corpse. Her once loyal servant had now been reduced to nothing but undesirable waste. ¡°Oh, and for the boy, use the higher quality chains. It seems mere cuffs aren¡¯t enough to subdue him anymore¡ªso we¡¯ll need to get creative and train him properly if he¡¯s to be walking around with only cuffs.¡± Three guards stepped forward bravely once they saw Madam Lexene take charge. Their previous fear dissipated into smoke as they refused to believe that a former high ranker wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the strange boy. ¡°Er¡­ you want us to take Manager Xin as well? I thought we were just using her as bait.¡± One of the guards glanced hesitantly at the unconscious woman at his feet. Her vulnerable state only seemed to enhance her charm, despite her face being planted in the dirt. ¡°Did I stutter?¡± Madam Lexene glared at the guard with a frown. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare forget who makes the rules around here. I want the three of them in chains¡­ immediately!¡± A powerful wave of energy exploded out from her body along with her shout. The flustered guard found himself knocked off his feet just from her voice alone. ¡°Yes¡­ ma¡¯am.¡± The guard could only give a weak reply. If this was how Madam Lexene treated her allies, he shuddered to think how she treated her enemies.
The flower of the Lian family; a never-before-seen prodigy, stronger than even her own father, was currently enthralled by the magnificent scenery before her. Her head tilted upwards, and her enchanting eyes reflected the endless sea of flickering lights shifting overhead. Shooting stars painted the dark canvas with trailing streams of white as they scattered about in all directions. It¡¯s even more beautiful than in my dreams. With each step forward, a faint white glow would briefly appear below her feet, rippling outward endlessly. The light sunk into the black floor like wispy white tendrils of ink diffusing into the infinite abyss. She focused her gaze on a lone crystal podium, above which floated a small token. Finally¡­ She paused and inspected the token. Along the surface of the token were a multitude of lines etched into it as if it had been shattered and glued back together. Each line, a life once lived, a story memorialized, another adventure with¡­ him. An airy feeling permeated throughout her body. Her heartbeat accelerated as she began to anticipate her future journey. Although I enjoy every life with you, when do we move on? With each reincarnation we become stronger, and yet the tower¡¯s trials become more difficult. When do we break this cycle? She reached her hand out to the token and paused just before grasping it. What secret are you hiding from me, my love? And how long will it be until you remember? She shook her head, removing the unintentional frown that invaded her beautiful complexion. She beamed happily and clasped her fingers around the token. Just as described in her dreams, bright lights soon cascaded around, enveloping her entire body. She knew that this place was an intermediary between her world and the tower¡ªwhere her soulmate was waiting for her. Another second later, she disappeared from her spot entirely, leaving behind the silent world of cascading stars painting their final masterpiece within the night sky. Chapter 24: The Light in the Dark (3) Chains rattled, creating a lonely echo within the darkness. They rattled once again as if to confirm their existence. ¡°Ugh¡­ it hurts.¡± The boy stirred awake as a searing pain burned throughout his body. It was a type of burning he was familiar with; the kind that incinerated his very core. This cursed contract, at least it isn¡¯t fully activated. The boy pulled against his chains, testing their durability. After a few minutes of strained metallic noises, he heard a not-so-distant groan in the darkness. ¡°Jun?¡± ¡°Yea, that¡¯s me. She left the contract on. It hurts.¡± ¡°It does hurt¡­¡± The pain of the soul contract was not something to be trifled with. ¡°Kid, what¡¯s your status? I¡¯m chained to a chair.¡± ¡°Just a chair huh? Heh, lucky. I¡¯m chained everywhere.¡± The boy rustled the chains once more, allowing the thick clanking noise to reverberate throughout the room. Jun could easily understand his predicament through sound alone. ¡°Seems like she went all out. Can you channel any mana through all of that?¡± ¡°Not a chance¡­ well maybe there¡¯s a small chance. I¡¯ll need some time though.¡± ¡°How long.¡± Jun¡¯s tone didn¡¯t sound like a question, but rather a command. ¡°A month¡­ maybe two.¡± ¡°A month huh.¡± ¡°Yea, a month.¡± Both of them turned quiet with their thoughts. A month¡¯s time was incredibly precious to Jun as that was when he would finally turn 23 years old, signifying the end of his contract¡ªand his death. It was impossible for Madam Lexene to let any of them go freely once their contract was to expire. Jun witnessed many previous servants being taken away just a month before freedom, only to never see them again. They once discussed a potential backup plan in the event they were caught. However, that plan was only a last-ditch effort. What was their backup plan? Fight their way out of course! Anything was better than quietly awaiting death. Unfortunately, their backup plan wouldn¡¯t be viable in time since it was reliant on the boy¡¯s unimpeded strength. They waited patiently in the dark, each dealing with the unbearable pain of the soul contract in their own way. If it were any other pair of servants, they would have long succumbed to an endless session of tears and screams. Before long, a heavy clunk sounded from the entrance¡ªsomeone was unlocking the massive dungeon door! ¡°If it¡¯s her, stay silent and let me do the talking.¡± Jun rushed his words out quickly. He still believed he had some sway over Madam Lexene¡¯s decisions. The door creaked open; a blinding light entered the room. The two captives flinched and squinted at their visitors. ¡°Awake, are you? I brought you company.¡± Madam Lexene¡¯s imperial voice gave them a sinking feeling. ¡°Get in there you wretch!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± A woman cried out followed by a thud. ¡°Manager Xin!¡± Jun¡¯s eyes widened with apparent panic. Manager Xin¡¯s fate was the one thing he had been contemplating the entire time. Madam Lexene stepped to the side and lowered the lantern in her hand. She gestured to the guards behind her. ¡°Get her tied up and leave us.¡± ¡°Wait, she¡¯s innocent!¡± Jun fervently struggled against his chains and pleaded with all his heart. ¡°She really has nothing to do with this! I coerced her into showing up! I can prove-¡± Jun slumped to the side after receiving a swift, but powerful, strike. ¡°Quiet. I¡¯ll deal with you in a minute.¡± It didn¡¯t take long before Manager Xin was also bound to a chair. Her position was just an arm¡¯s length away from Jun. The guards hustled out of the room, leaving the three captives alone with their twisted and terrible host. They wanted no part in what was to happen next. Madam Lexene dimmed the lantern light before placing it on top of a nearby table. ¡°Ah, my precious little one.¡± She walked toward the young boy, who remained hung in midair. Thick suppression chains wrapped around each of his four limbs, spreading his body out like a five-pointed star. ¡°You¡¯ve been bad. You really hurt my feelings. Were you trying to run away from me? How could you do that?¡± The boy remained silent despite the woeful appearance she created. Over the year there was one thing he understood, and that was how crazy this woman truly was. He never knew when she would do something extreme. Additionally, he could never tell what her true feelings were. ¡°Why do you stare at me with such eyes? Is it because of the soul contract? It pains me so very much, but you know I have to leave it on. How ever will you learn otherwise?¡± Her misty grey eyes welled up as she clasped her hands together in front of her chest. If one didn¡¯t know any better, they might have truly mistaken her for a sorrowful maiden. ¡°Please let Manager Xin go¡­¡± Jun spoke in a low voice. As if that were the trigger to something terrible, Madam Lexene whirled around with a snarl. ¡°What Manager Xin?! What Xin? Who are you to demand anything of me?! You who¡¯ve betrayed me time and time again.¡± She stood in front of Jun with bloodshot eyes. A steady stream of hot air exhaled through her nose. ¡°Did you think I would not notice?! Did you think of me as so incompetent?! You and your Xin both. You¡¯re disgusting. No. You¡¯re nothing to me.¡± The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Jun¡¯s eyes widened in alarm. How could she have known? And for how long? Was all of this merely a farce? Or perhaps someone told her. Jun snapped his attention to his battered lover. Could he have been betrayed by her as well? Just like Aines? Madam Lexene scoffed, easily guessing his thought process. ¡°You¡¯re 100 years too young to outsmart me young man. No, your precious Xin did not betray you. How did you expect to escape the senses of a high ranker such as myself? Each visit to the hotel, I knew everything.¡± A subtle form of relief and happiness swelled within Jun. It was enough to know he hadn¡¯t been stabbed in the back by the woman he loved. ¡°Although, that doesn¡¯t mean she hasn¡¯t kept any secrets¡­ now does it?¡± Madam Lexene glanced towards Manager Xin with a crooked smile. ¡°Oh, but perhaps it¡¯s not my place.¡± The elated feeling that Jun felt soon dissipated. He and Manager Xin never kept secrets from each other, but from the sound of his master¡¯s words¡ªwas there truly something he didn¡¯t know? ¡°My Xin?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing Jun¡­¡± She gave a weak response. ¡°Her bearing your child really is nothing, huh.¡± A snide voice cut in, followed by a deathly silence. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?! I would have never allowed you to come!¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you!¡± Jun felt like a stone had just dropped to the pit of his stomach. Nothing was going according to plan. Everything would have been fine if they hadn¡¯t been caught, but that wasn¡¯t the reality they lived in. ¡°Enough of this.¡± Madam Lexene suddenly retrieved a short sword from her storage ring. ¡°W-Wait what are you doing?!¡± ¡°Huh? Who are you to question me? This wretch touched what was mine, and now¡­¡± The speedy slice shimmied through the air. Before Jun could speak another word, a decapitated head rolled to his feet. Manager Xin¡¯s once bright and beautiful eyes now remained in a lifeless state of shock. ¡°Why¡­ How¡­ My Xin¡­¡± Jun mumbled incoherently, never taking his gaze off the head at his feet. ¡°And you, my dear servant, have gone too far. Betraying my trust for how many years. Planning and attempting to escape. Even dragging my most favorite servant into your schemes.¡± Madam Lexene stood beside Jun. Her face trembled in indecision, until finally. ¡°No, no, no. Your time has come.¡± The sound of flesh tearing open was soon heard. She slowly pierced the short sword through Jun¡¯s chest before finally letting go of the handle, leaving the weapon to rest within his body. ¡°This has been taxing on me, emotionally.¡± Madam Lexene flicked her hair back and made her way to the exit. She glanced at her youngest servant, who wore a somber expression. ¡°I¡¯ll be back to deal with you later, my sweet.¡± She spoke with a smile, which caused an eerie contrast to the ghastly murder she just committed. With a solid boom, the massive door shut behind her, leaving the young servant alone with his thoughts. The boy glanced at Jun, who remained perfectly still. The sword piercing out of Jun¡¯s body formed a jarring image. Blood soon trickled down the chair, pooling at his feet and intertwining with the remains of his beloved.
Minutes of silence passed by, eventually turning into hours. ¡°Kid¡­¡± The silence was broken by a cracked voice. Jun was still alive, but it didn¡¯t seem likely to remain so for long. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Yea¡­¡± There was another pause. Jun¡¯s body remained just as still as ever. ¡°My name is Jun Motan. My father, Skantis Motan. He owns¡­¡± Jun coughed up a mouthful of blood, allowing it to splatter onto his legs. ¡°Anway. Please ruin that bastard. Yea.¡± The boy remained silent. A tempest of emotions swirled within his chest. Should I just agree? Everything here is my fault. Even though Madam Lexene knew about Jun¡¯s escapades with Manager Xin, it didn¡¯t mean she knew about the plan. The escape plan was well thought out by Jun, and there was an extremely high chance of success. Both he and Jun knew that the one truly at fault was him and only him. Due to his na?ve stupidity, he ignored Jun¡¯s initial advice. What was that advice? Don¡¯t trust the other servants. Watching Manager Xin¡¯s demise and now Jun bleeding out before him, it was like tightening a barbed wire around his already fragile heart. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be so terrible if they were caught only through dumb bad luck. However, this wasn¡¯t the case. They were simply caught because of him alone. ¡°Jun¡­ I¡¯m sorry- ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Another cough of blood followed. ¡°Kid, another last request. I¡¯m greedy.¡± ¡°Anything.¡± Jun struggled his head upright and stared at the young boy, a surprising motion considering how long he had stared at his deceased lover. ¡°One day, you¡¯ll meet the one for you. She¡¯ll make you smile¡­ Don¡¯t ever¡­ regret¡­¡± His voice trailed off before he nodded backwards¡ªhis body went limp. The boy fought back tears with Jun¡¯s final words echoing in his thoughts. The gentle lantern light cast shadows off the bodies before him and the scent of death permeated the air. It was at this point that he felt truly alone.
A few days passed by. The lantern ran out of energy long ago, plunging the boy¡¯s vision back to stifling darkness. ¡°Hic¡­¡± Alone, always alone. The nauseating smell that filled the room was a constant reminder. A reminder of his foolish blindness. For the umpteenth time, he calmed his beating heart and coldly plotted. A month is all I need. I can feel it, the rate of my growth. If I can accumulate enough energy to shatter these chains in one go, then I¡¯ll be free. No one will be able to stop me. He stared at the darkness like a corpse, and the darkness stared back. I¡¯ll burn this place to the ground. I¡¯ll make sure she regrets her every living moment. I¡¯ll torment her in honor of¡­? He thought about Jun¡¯s final requests, one of them being revenge. But Jun didn¡¯t ask me to kill the she-devil. He wanted me to ruin his father. Even to his dying breath, he never thought about revenge against Madam Lexene. The more he thought about it, the more confused he became. Just what was Jun¡¯s relationship with her? Did he care about her on some level that I can¡¯t perceive? His thoughts were cut short by the sound of heavy metal moving. She had returned. Harsh light spilled through the doorway, followed by the impatient snapping of fingers. ¡°Quickly now. Get this mess cleaned up. Set up the tools and materials over there.¡± Madam Lexene commanded her guards and made her way to the boy. The guards bumbled about with urgency. ¡°You and I, we¡¯re going to have a lot of fun. Just the two of us.¡± Madam Lexene gazed at the boy with cloudy eyes, while a love-struck smile remained plastered to her face. If he weren¡¯t chained in the air, her words and actions could have appeared endearing. The boy watched as the guards removed Manager Xin¡¯s headless body out of sight, Jun¡¯s corpse followed. Chairs were set aside, and new tables full of materials were placed around the room. Various tubes, instruments, and vats of liquids that he couldn¡¯t recognize were just a few of the new decorations. There¡¯s no way all of this is for me¡­ right? A kindling of fear burned in the depths of his heart. He watched Madam Lexene scoop out a vial full of liquid from one of the unknown containers. ¡°My sweet boy, do you know what this is?¡± Between her two fingers, she dangled the vial in front of the boy¡¯s face. The luminous azure liquid sloshed around viscously. Without context, one might even think the thick liquid was a precious tonic. Nevertheless, the boy shook his head. It didn¡¯t really matter what the liquid was because he knew that Madam Lexene wouldn¡¯t cause him lasting damage¡ªat least¡­that¡¯s what he thought. ¡°This is known as Heaven¡¯s Tears. From the name, one might deduce its rarity, and rare it is. However, its name was not born from its rarity, but from its effects.¡± The boy suddenly had a sinking feeling. Madam Lexene pursed her lips and her eyes glowed. ¡°Heaven¡¯s Tears, a toxin born from ingredients only harvestable from the tenth floor. Does it kill? No. Perhaps it paralyzes? No.¡± She moved her face dangerously close to the young boy and whispered. ¡°What do you think?¡± Heaven¡¯s Tears¡­ a toxin made from unobtainable ingredients¡­ how did she even get this? ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡± His voice, almost a whisper, was barely audible. The kindling of fear blossomed into a fragrant and rich bonfire, causing the boy to unintentionally tremble. He didn¡¯t know what this substance was that Madam Lexene had gone through incredible lengths to acquire, and that feeling of the unknown was terrifying. ¡°You¡¯re thinking of breaking these chains one day. You¡¯re thinking of exacting your revenge. You¡¯re thinking of your grand escape. It pains me so much to know this.¡± The boy refused to respond, a silent admission to his plan. ¡°But you know? I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way. Wouldn¡¯t this be an incredible love story? The talented and valiant hero, broken down, piece by piece, by his lovely mistress.¡± She chuckled and made her way to one of the tables. ¡°This attention. I want you to focus everything you have on me, and me alone. I want to become the center of your world. I¡¯ll be the only thing you¡¯ll ever think about, and the only thing you¡¯ll ever live for. And then¡­¡± Her voice lowered into a whisper. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have completed my floor trial and have found true love in the process.¡± She snorted before finally picking up a small syringe, filling it with the substance in the vial. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see its effects! I have plenty of it to go around. After all, I¡¯ve been preparing for this day all year.¡± Without another thought, she stabbed the syringe into the boy¡¯s arm and emptied its contents. Her eyes glimmered with intrigue as she watched his face slowly warp into one of uncertainty. The boy¡¯s heart leaped as he felt the viscous fluid mixing into his blood. He felt tired, like a butterfly that had flapped its tiny wings one too many times, or a sun that decided it no longer wanted to share its warmth with the universe. ¡°Can you feel it?¡± He heard Madam Lexene¡¯s voice, but he couldn¡¯t locate her¡ªhe couldn¡¯t be bothered to. ¡°Heaven¡¯s Tears, its name derived from its effects. The heaven¡¯s favored. The talented. Should we remove their talent, their innate potential, then the heaven¡¯s will forever weep.¡± His last remnant of hope, his immeasurable potential, was now being polluted and eradicated. Before, he had felt alone, but now he felt despair. ¡°Don¡¯t get too comfortable.¡± Madam Lexene stood before one of the tables, skimming her hand over the plethora of devices and materials. ¡°This is only the beginning.¡± Chapter 25: The Light in the Dark (4) The morning dew of Spring graced plant life all throughout the mountain range. Sunlight poked through the foliage above, bestowing warmth to the wildlife below. Within this mountain range, a lone carriage pulled by two magnificent, horse-like beasts shuttled along a beaten path. Normally, a traveling carriage wouldn¡¯t garner any attention, and this one wasn¡¯t exempt from such treatment. However, should one look closer, they would see that the road traversed by this carriage was constantly reforming and flattening underneath, creating the most pleasant and smoothest of ventures. How was it possible to manipulate the ground in such a manner? What level of strength or skill was required, and who could possess such a thing? The driver of the carriage twirled his fingers, with each twirl the ground shifted underneath. It was a practiced motion, developed over many years of carriage driving. One might assume that the driver required the utmost concentration for such a task, but that was far from the case. Why are we stuck driving from city to city? Is she really trying to search the entire first floor for that blasted boy? Elder Bai twirled his fingers subconsciously while buried in his thoughts. Elder Bai, a ninth-floor powerhouse, was now reduced to a mere carriage driver peddling around on the first floor of the tower. The sun is rising, maybe she¡¯ll wake soon. There was a shift in the air; like a ghost, another man appeared next to Elder Bai. ¡°Another beautiful morning. I often forget what it¡¯s like traveling by foot.¡± A deep voice came from the cloaked man beside Elder Bai. ¡°Good morning, Sir Lian. Is she awake?¡± ¡°Even if she were, she probably wouldn¡¯t care to join us. Though, it¡¯s strange¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± Elder Bai and Grandpa Lian were long time friends. Elder Bai often referred to his employer respectfully, although their interactions had always been informal. ¡°The only time I see a smile on my beautiful granddaughter is when she sleeps. It bothers me.¡± ¡°Young miss has always been a dreamer.¡± ¡°Indeed so. Sounds like her dreams are better than reality.¡± The sound of clomping hoofs and creaking wheels filled the air. A strange sense of peace followed the carriage, but this peace was only brought upon by the unfathomable aura displayed by the two men. Although both men were outwardly genial, the beasts within the mountain range felt otherwise. Their mere presence was enough to send the mountain range inhabitants fleeing in terror. The morning air grew warmer as time passed, and before long they were able to see the trail leading out of the mountain range. ¡°Ah finally. I was getting bored staring at trees all morning.¡± Grandpa Lian stretched his arms overhead and gave a yawn. ¡°Trees aren¡¯t so bad.¡± Elder Bai grinned in response and continued. ¡°We¡¯ve been traveling for a month now. One would think you¡¯d get used to it.¡± ¡°Ugh, a month of this. I thought we would have seen the end of it after visiting every single starting city that had portal access.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Elder Bai acknowledged with a hum. It was determined that Elder Bai and Grandpa Lian would escort the young miss around while she explored the first floor, at least for a while. Although her father and mother wanted to join, they had already taken too much time away from their own trials. It was a simple matter for the two veterans to track her down once she activated the family token¡ªan artifact that all members entered the tower with. Upon finding her in one of the starting cities, she merely turned to them with a pout. ¡°I want to go to a different city.¡± With that, they began their traveling frenzy. Each starting city had a central portal that was linked to the other starting cities, and they made liberal use of that despite the cost. However, no city was good enough for the flower of the Lian family, and eventually they exhausted all their options. Upon questioning her what she would like to do next, the young girl had already purchased a carriage, tapping her foot impatiently. Elder Bai smiled ruefully as he recalled her unwavering determination to travel by foot. Naturally, traveling by foot meant that for him¡­ he twirled his fingers robotically. ¡°So, what city is up ahead? It¡¯s been so long that I¡¯ve explored the first floor.¡± Grandpa Lian rested his head on his palm in boredom. ¡°It¡¯s the city of Moldun. The city itself is made up of five smaller cities, each named after their cardinal direction. The main city is Central Moldun, known for its thriving¡­ night life.¡± Elder Bai responded in a dull manner. It didn¡¯t really matter what city was up ahead, they would likely pass through it regardless. ¡°Thriving night life huh. Reminds me of my youth.¡± ¡°Your youth? You old bat, that was hundreds of years ago. You can¡¯t even remember what you ate yesterday.¡± Elder Bai chided Grandpa Lian. ¡°Just because I can¡¯t remember the delicious boar stew we had; doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t remember my youth.¡± Grandpa Lian retorted with a frown. How could this friend of his defame him so blatantly. ¡°We had boar stew two days ago¡­ yesterday was a savory chicken salad.¡± An awkward silence hung in the air. ¡°I was just testing you¡­¡± ¡°Sure.¡±
The carriage sped its way out of the mountain range and soon caught up with the traffic going into East Moldun. The sun reached its peak in the sky, beginning its descent. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s discouraged?¡± Grandpa Lian glanced at the cabin where his granddaughter remained noiselessly within. He was worried since he hadn¡¯t seen her all day. ¡°Not at all. If I know the young miss well enough, I can tell you that she¡¯s never been wrong in her judgement.¡± Elder Bai responded immediately. Before becoming a guest elder for the Lian family, his life had been quite dull. That all changed upon meeting the young miss. He never ceased to be amazed with her endless talent and foresight. He was with her every step of the way, watching her develop into the genius she is today. He was even there to witness her defeat her own father in a duel. A foolish endeavor for her father to even attempt. ¡°But she¡¯s been searching for, what was it now?¡± ¡°A young boy. Never got a good look, but he should be a rather pedestrian fellow.¡± ¡°Right¡­ why though?¡± Elder Bai shrugged. ¡°Why do cows eat grass?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get wise with me young man.¡± ¡°Define young.¡± ¡°Younger than me.¡± ¡°Noted¡­¡± Elder Bai stoically drove the carriage forward, but Grandpa Lian didn¡¯t let the matter rest. ¡°So, why is it? Why is she looking for that boy? Surely, she must have told you after all these years.¡± ¡°She never did-¡° ¡°Because he¡¯s mine.¡± A sonorous voice interjected. ¡°Ah, my lovely granddaughter finally graces her humble slaves with her presence.¡± Grandpa Lian mused and turned to face the girl who mysteriously appeared behind him. Not even he could sense when or how she arrived. His granddaughter, adorned in a stylish black outfit, sat cross legged atop the main cabin. She wore a white coat over her outfit that fluttered in the wind behind her, intermingling with strands of her long hair. A white floppy hat with a black band rested upon her head, hiding her eyes out of sight. ¡°We were just going to ask if you¡¯d like to explore a bit of East Moldun. Little Bai what did you say it was known for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alchemy, Sir.¡± ¡°Alchemy, that¡¯s right! Don¡¯t you enjoy alchemy? We can buy out an entire alchemy shop if you wish to play around.¡± Grandpa Lian beamed happily while Elder Bai gave an internal sigh¡ªhis friend doted on his precious granddaughter way too much. ¡°No¡­ We need to go that way.¡± She pointed towards Central Moldun. Her expression and tone of voice were a level of gravity that Grandpa Lian had never experienced before. Elder Bai quietly looked in the pointed direction before giving Grandpa Lian a glance. Listening to the way she spoke brought back memories. Memories of a certain night that became the spark of change in his young miss. ¡°Right away, young miss.¡± Elder Bai hid a smile. There was one thing he was sure of; soon his old friend would witness a side to his granddaughter that he had never seen before.
In the depths of Rose Manor, Marcel stared at the towering metal door before him. His timid nature prevented him from opening it, but his duties required otherwise. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. A month ago, the head servant Jun, and the youngest servant, Little X, tried to flee. Somehow, in the process, Aines and Jun were killed. How did they die? No one would say. As for Little X? Well, the servants no longer talked about Little X. It became something of a taboo subject, but each of them understood that the recipient of the rumored torment just beyond the metal door was, in fact, Little X. Marcel understood that this door was shielding him from a hellish sight never meant for his eyes. Thus, he was now in a conundrum. He fidgeted before mustering what little confidence he had. He knocked on the door. Taking a step back, he waited patiently. If it were any normal day, no one would have dared to interrupt Madam Lexene during her daily session, but today was not a normal day. The remaining servants never knew what went on during these sessions, and the guards were as silent as ever. When asked, they would immediately decline and walk away, muttering to themselves. However, they had seen the different devices, medicines, and even centipede-like insects that were transferred into the room. Marcel shuddered as he recalled a horrifying wail some weeks ago when the insects first arrived. With a heavy bang, the door opened from within, and Madam Lexene stepped forward. Her face was flushed, her eyes intoxicated and cloudy. Her lingering smile swiftly formed into a frown now that she had been bothered. ¡°What is it? You understand the consequences if this isn¡¯t worth it.¡± She snapped at Marcel, who unconsciously cowered back. ¡°Y-Yes. W-We have guests, Madam.¡± ¡°Guests? Send them away. I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°I-I tried, but¡­ here.¡± Marcel stretched out his hand and a small token rested within his palm. Madam Lexene curiously inspected it¡ªher eyes widened in shock! ¡°Where are they?! You didn¡¯t send them away, did you?¡± Madam Lexene sobered immediately. ¡°No Madam, Sonne is hosting them on the main floor.¡± ¡°Who is it? Which tenth floor monster is here? Was it a middle-aged looking man with brown hair?¡± The token that Marcel presented was something only tenth floor adventurers could possess. It was the entry key to the tenth floor itself! A most irrefutable symbol of status. ¡°Y-yes, also another older man, oh and a very beautiful girl too.¡± ¡°Good, good. Join Sonne and be most respectful. Do not offend our guests in any way or I¡¯ll have your head.¡± Marcel quietly gulped and performed a small bow before scurrying away. Madam Lexene didn¡¯t linger either and soon found herself in her room freshening her appearance. She quickly changed into a modest business suit and performed a simple cleansing spell on herself, removing the thick scent of blood that followed her. ¡°That bastard king¡­ could he have been spying on me? But I was so certain to cover all my traces, even the walls are lined with aura concealing formations. If only he weren¡¯t the only supplier of Heaven¡¯s Tears.¡± Madam Lexene brooded through the hallways as she made her way to the main entrance. ¡°He even brought that na?ve daughter of his. For what? World experience?¡± She scoffed at the thought, but then her eyes widened. ¡°No way¡­ what if he really did discover Little X? Wait, what if he¡¯s eyeing my love as a candidate for his daughter¡­ no. No, no, no. This cannot be.¡± Her breath quickened as well as her steps. Although she had a powerful background amongst most people on the first floor, she could only be considered an insignificant ant in front of the king and his ancient adviser. Today was quickly turning sour for Madam Lexene.
A blanket of dark clouds stifled the moon¡¯s light, but the Rose Manor courtyard still blossomed brilliantly due to a series of methodically placed lampposts. Within the courtyard, a soul-stirring beauty inspected a particular hedge carving, each intricate detail carefully examined with rapt attention. ¡°This one as well¡­¡± She murmured to herself while standing alone in front of the carving. Some distance away, Marcel nervously waited for any orders she might have. So far, he received only a single order¡ªstay away from me. The girl lingered for a moment longer before turning away. It was time to rejoin Grandpa Lian and Elder Bai who were receiving tea within the manor. On an average day, her face would remain cold and impassive. Rarely would something occur to warrant a smile. However, as she walked towards the manor entrance, a small smile found its way onto her picturesque face. ¡°You there, servant boy.¡± ¡°Y-yes. Marcel floundered slightly after suddenly gaining her attention. Not only did she look impossibly beautiful, but the girl also commanded a powerful aura as if the entire world were within the palm of her hand. ¡°Your master seems to take good care of you.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Marcel, caught off guard by the comment, adopted a strange look. With everything he and his fellow servants had been through, he felt wronged by that sort of conclusion. However, it couldn¡¯t be helped as he currently didn¡¯t show any signs of mistreatment. Marcel and the others were in the best condition they have ever been in during their tenure at Rose Manor. This was because Madam Lexene¡¯s attention was solely focused on Little X for the past month. Any type of wounds they had were long healed. He cleared his throat. ¡°Apologies, yes, our master takes good care of us. She provides us with plenty of clothes, food, and the roof over our head. Most of us are heavily indebted to her. If it were required, I would even give my life for her.¡± Marcel occasionally received a bit of punishment, but everything he said came from the heart. The serious look in his eyes also held a trace of nostalgia, something that didn¡¯t go missed by the attentive girl. ¡°I see¡­¡± The girl¡¯s smile widened a bit further. I¡¯m happy he was able to experience a better life in the tower after everything he had been through. Perhaps, I might even be indebted to this, Madam Lexene, for saving him. Soon, she and Marcel rejoined Grandpa Lian and Elder Bai in the main lobby, just in time to witness a slightly frantic Madam Lexene briskly walk into the room.
Eyes full of surprise and a heart overflowing with relief, Madam Lexene greeted her visitors with curiosity and enthusiasm. ¡°What brings these honor guests to my humble Manor?¡± Her eyes drifted to the young woman as she continued speaking. ¡°Could it be the start of a new journey?¡± Her genial smile was especially welcoming after realizing her guests weren¡¯t who she thought. ¡°Ah yes, the young miss indeed started her first-floor journey. Although, she deigned to release the particulars of her trial.¡± Elder Bai responded to the woman while Grandpa Lian¡¯s eyes roamed the overarching ceiling and walls. ¡°Good, good! I¡¯m sure she must have prepared greatly before entering this unkind place. After all, only strength is law within the tower.¡± Madam Lexene continued to make small talk when Grandpa Lian interjected. ¡°Are these walls lined with Black Star Resin?¡± ¡°Ah, y-yes, but think nothing much of it. I only like my privacy.¡± ¡°Is that so? Typically Black Star Resin is only used to conceal auras from apex figures¡­ such as myself.¡± Madam Lexene shifted in her seat uneasily before replying. ¡°Of course, although I don¡¯t mean any disrespect. It¡¯s merely to prevent any unwanted attention from passersby. As you can see, I am merely a sixth-floor ranker who was too incompetent to finish their sixth trial.¡± She gave a small laugh. ¡°Don¡¯t mind this old man, we don¡¯t intend to pry into anyone¡¯s business. We¡¯re just looking for a place to stay before continuing our journey. But I am curious, how did you source such a rare material? Perhaps your business is more lucrative than I initially presumed?¡± Grandpa Lian swept the topic under the rug. Everyone had secrets, including himself. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look around, is that fine?¡± Without waiting for confirmation, the granddaughter stood up and walked towards a random hall. She wasn¡¯t here to exchange pleasantries. ¡°O-Oh! Yes, that¡¯s perfectly fine. Marcel, please accompany her and give her a tour.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± With a bow, Marcel scurried after the ethereal figure.
¡°Here, and here too. This place is very well kept. I¡¯m happy.¡± The girl muttered to herself with Marcel trailing behind her. Just as she was going to pick a certain direction, Marcel barred the way. ¡°Um, young miss, if we could. Can we not go this way? That would make things easier.¡± His arms were spread to the sides with a slight worried look. ¡°Why is that? I would like to go this way.¡± ¡°Well, this area is closed off from outsiders. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± The girl tilted her head upwards, allowing Marcel to finally take in the exotic painting that was her face and eyes. Till this moment, her features always remained hidden beneath her wide-brimmed hat. It was only now that Marcel understood why. With an emotionless expression, the girl¡¯s eyes flashed a myriad of colors, both captivating and alluring. Seeing this, Marcel¡¯s mind went blank, allowing a string of drool to fall through the corner of his mouth. Marcel¡¯s eyes lost focus and his mind entered an endless dream. ¡°Forget everything that happened so far tonight. Now go back to your room and rest, yes?¡± The mindless servant merely nodded vacantly and ambled off into the distance. ¡°Hmpf.¡± She snorted and continued down the passage. Why was she so adamant about going this direction? She placed a hand over her chest, calming her loud heartbeat. An indescribable pull, originating from the depths of her soul, guided her in this direction! Various dreams and memories flashed through her mind as she walked the silent halls. A dumb smile was concealed underneath the large hat, while her doe-like eyes raced from side to side as if she were experiencing her thoughts in real time. ¡°It¡¯s here¡­ somewhere here.¡± She muttered after finding herself in a sparsely decorated room. Her eyes went to the floor. ¡°Somewhere below.¡± She closed her eyes. An invisible wave pulsed outward from her body before immediately rushing back in. Without another thought, she placed her hand on a slightly protruding stone. With a bit of pressure, the stone sunk back into the wall, which began to quietly shift. ¡°A rudimentary concealment formation.¡± She walked through the entrance, finding herself traversing down a stairwell. ¡°I guess it makes sense. Perhaps she lined the walls with Black Star Resin to keep him out of sight. She must care a lot about his safety. Hmmm.¡± The girl nodded in acknowledgement as she descended into the dark depths of the basement floor. Flickering candles struggled to fight against the infinite shadows, causing a foreboding and gloomy atmosphere. She paid the lack of lighting no heed and proceeded in the direction of her heart. ¡°This door¡­¡± She curiously gazed at the massive metallic monstrosity in front of her. The materials to create the room in front of her were all high quality, and absurdly rare for a mere sixth-floor ranker like Madam Lexene. ¡°Just how was she able to acquire such materials without entering the tenth floor? Does she have a hidden backer?¡± With a loud clank, she pushed the door wide open and stepped into the dark room, allowing the door to shut behind her. Blue tubes of luminous substance could be seen flowing towards the back wall. Although the blue lighting wasn¡¯t enough to illuminate the room, the girl didn¡¯t require a light source to see clearly within the dark. Her heart stilled, and her eyes grew distant. She slowly walked deeper into the room. To her left, a multitude of torture materials were lined neatly along a table. Her face grew colder as she inspected the table. Sinister forms of writhing centipedes, each of them trapped within clear containers, attempted to claw their way to freedom. Buckets of stagnant acids were sectioned off¡ªsome were half empty. Rows upon rows of serrated metallic stakes lined the walls, and at the tips of most of the spikes were layers of dried blood, as if the blood were part of their aesthetic design. Various pills and medicines were labeled accordingly, some were used for psychological damage, while others were pain enhancers. Hidden within the plethora of medicines were even a collection of common aphrodisiacs, although they seem untouched. The girl¡¯s body shook unconsciously. Her fingers twitched by her sides, and soon small leaves of white fire flickered in and out of existence around her body. She went deeper and deeper into the room, until she found herself standing in front of her one true desire. The man of her dreams, hung in the air by suppression chains like a sacrificial lamb. Only the subtle movements of his chest gave him any sign of life. A solid metal helmet covered his head. Numerous thick poles protruded from his body at different angles. Judging from the length of metallic stakes along the wall, these were the same ones buried deep. She could only imagine the surreal pain of bones grinding against metal. Even with this, it wasn¡¯t enough. The girl saw the boy¡¯s skin bulging and moving in various locations. Her heart sunk lower as she realized these were the same centipedes from earlier. These insatiable insects were known as Hollow Flower Centipedes. Within nature, they were relatively harmless, true to their name, they only ate flowers. However, with the right combination of medicine and training, they could be repurposed to gnaw on a human¡¯s bones and organs. It was a most extreme type of torture that required a constant flow of high-grade healing medication. The girl glanced back at the various tubes that were injecting fluids into the boy¡¯s body; most were blue, however there were a couple that constantly flowed with a subtle green substance. These tubes held the healing medicine required for his survival. She glanced back at the blue tubes. Out of everything within this picture, the blue tubes were what angered her the most. She understood exactly what fluid was being pumped into the boy before her. The same boy who was to be the love of her life, her star-crossed soulmate. Heaven¡¯s Tears, a talent reducing agent that stifled the growth of anyone it was injected into. Should any normal person receive a cup of the substance, they would be forever capped at their current strength unable to progress. Their muscles would fail to grow, and their mana affinities would become polluted. With their body deteriorating against their will, their only fate was to accept stagnant weakness. That result was just a cup full of Heaven¡¯s Tears, let alone a constant stream of it for over a month¡¯s time. The worst part was, she still remembered the day she invented the toxin. The girl bit her lip and a small tear lost itself across her cheek. Raising her arms from her sides, she called forth an intense level of heat and pressure. Raw and unbridled energy seeped out from her body, causing her hair to flutter about violently. The floor beneath her cracked and crumbled, and pieces of stone floated upward against gravity. An angelic embrace of white, silken flames spilled forth; and like a star¡¯s final breath¡ªshe exploded with energy! Everything within the quaint room was caught within the firestorm of fury. Anything the white flames touched instantly evaporated into particles and then was purified further into nothingness. She stepped forward to embrace the boy, allowing her flames of wrath to incinerate his bindings. The metal sphere that covered his head gave way like a ball of chocolate discovering boiling water. The boy¡¯s eyes were listless, and his perfect mouth presented a pair of cracked lips full of self-injury. Blood streamed from every orifice he had: his mouth, nose, eyes, and ears. The flames that circled the pair grew more violent, creating a whirlwind of destruction that ate the walls and ceiling away. She grasped his face with both hands and brought her lips close to his. Pushing her mouth onto his, she then breathed the same silken flames into his body. Tears cascaded down from her tightly shut eyes as she kissed the young boy. Her only thoughts were to cleanse his internals from the massive infestation of chemicals and foreign creatures that plagued his wretched body. She cried and cried some more. All these years of living in her dreams created a blind level of worship for the boy. Her confidence in him refused to envision a scenario of pain and sorrow. Never once did she imagine him to suffer such blatant and grotesque treatment. Minutes passed by before she finally released him. By now, the firestorm was more subdued, only radiating in a circle around her. She cradled his unconscious body into her arms before leaving. It was time to exact revenge, and she knew just who to target. Chapter 26: Shifting Fate (1) ¡°Underhanded methods often give undesirable results in the end. Reputation, honesty, and fairness are my policy when conducting business.¡± Madam Lexene serenely sipped the tea in her hands. Her lips lightly smacked in satisfaction. ¡°I must say, very impressive. What is your goal? Creating this merchant empire on the first floor. Just what are you getting out of it? Who taught you all of this?¡± Grandpa Lian¡¯s gaze was full of thought. ¡°Well¡­ if I must say, my name is Lexene Alkast, maybe you¡¯ve heard of the Alkasts.¡± Grandpa Lian nearly choked on his tea after hearing the name Alkast. After a series of coughs he replied. ¡°Of course I¡¯ve heard of the Alkasts, the most prominent merchanting guild within the entire tower. The guild head, old man Alkast, is a true visionary.¡± ¡°Yes he is. That man is my grandfather. Although, I was disowned many years ago, so I don¡¯t use the Alkast name. Perhaps in public he might come off as kind, but privately¡ªhe¡¯s as ruthless as it gets.¡± Grandpa Lian leaned back in his chair. His eyes flashed with a certain level of understanding. ¡°I see. Everyone has their secrets, and their darker side. What caused the falling out?¡± ¡°Marriage is used as a tool within the Alkast family. I was not able to be married, mostly for my own reasons. After this was confirmed, that was the end of it. If I wasn¡¯t able to follow the Alkast way, then I was dismissed to find my own way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it must have been a difficult time for you.¡± Grandpa Lian¡¯s eyes sparkled full of wisdom. He could sense there was more to the story, but it was unlikely he would be able to pry further. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Although, that girl of yours is quite lucky to have such an understanding grandfather.¡± ¡°Ho-ho, indeed!¡± ¡°If anything catches her eye, I would be happy to part with any of my objects should she fancy it. A token of goodwill.¡± Madam Lexene¡¯s normally passive face gave a light smile. If there was one thing she enjoyed other than tormenting her subjects, it was establishing good business connections. ¡°I will be sure to let her know. Speaking of which, where has my little angel run off¡ª¡± A massive pressure descended onto the room, cutting Grandpa Lian¡¯s sentence short. Grandpa Lian, Elder Bai, and Madam Lexene all bore shocked expressions and widened eyes. The air became thick and heavy, even tangible, like a torrential waterfall descending from the heavens. Just as quickly as it came, the impossible aura disappeared. Grandpa Lian and Elder Bai sat still with solemn expressions. Their eyes locked onto each other, both sharing the same thought. ¡°She¡¯s angry.¡± Elder Bai muttered. ¡°W-What? Who?!¡± Madam Lexene frantically stood up after regaining her freedom. Her heart raced with a deep fear that the other¡¯s couldn¡¯t comprehend. During that brief moment of pressure, Madam Lexene witnessed a vision. Cast into the depths of an endless chasm, only a pale light illuminated her immediate vicinity. She stared off into the distance, into the darkness, alone and terrified. Just as her anxiety reached its peak, two massive blood red eyes shone within the depths of the abyss. She stared at them in horror, and they disdainfully stared back. The nefarious eyes blinked, and Madam Lexene found herself back in her chair! The insurmountable presence was no longer there, but the seed of fear was already nestled deep in her heart. ¡°Madam Lexene, is there anything we should know about?¡± Grandpa Lian narrowed his eyes, while Elder Bai crossed his arms. They gave her a strange look. After all, she previously gave them both a favorable impression. ¡°I¡­ no, I don¡¯t have. I mean, I-I have¡­¡± The scene of a particular servant in chains flashed across her mind. ¡°N-No! I-I have done nothing wrong!¡± Before the two aged men could speak, the floor shook beneath them. Shouts of alarm could be heard all throughout the mansion as the guards and servants panicked. ¡°A strange fire! Everyone evacuate!¡± ¡°The west wing is in flames!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the Madam!?¡± Guards and servants alike poured into the room, spreading chaos and panic. Grandpa Lian and Elder Bai calmly observed the scene as if it had nothing to do with them. On the other hand, Madam Lexene¡¯s thoughts were a complete mess! Before she had time to digest the vision, she now had to settle this chaotic situation! ¡°Ugh¡­ Lupeng!¡± She yelled for the guard captain. A man quickly came forward and saluted. ¡°Get this under control, right now! I want all of my servants safe and accounted for!¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am! Er¡­ also¡­ him?¡± An uneasy feeling suddenly descended upon the guard captain. He looked up to find Madam Lexene¡¯s eyes glowing dangerously. He could sense it. Should he speak another word¡ªhe would die. ¡°Right away ma¡¯am! Guards, take care of the fire! Sonne! Tianli! Marcel!¡± ¡°Here!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here too¡­¡± Sonne came forward, followed by Tianli, who was unraveling a cooking apron tied around his waist. ¡°Great¡­ where¡¯s Marcel?¡± ¡°Here! Here! I¡¯m here!¡± A young man burst through the door in a panic. A hint of drowsiness could be seen in his eyes. Sleeping on the job! Who knew what untold punishment awaited him should it be found out! ¡°Let¡¯s go¡ª¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Madam Lexene stood between Lupeng and Marcel and turned to the servant. ¡°Where is that girl?¡± ¡°I¡­ what girl?¡± Marcel gave a nervous response. He even tried recalling who the two older men were, but he couldn¡¯t remember anything!
¡°Humm, hum, hummm¡­¡± The young girl clutched onto the broken body within her arms. A wreath of flames expanded outward from her feet with every step and threads of fire wisped in and out of existence in the air around her. She pushed the boy¡¯s head closer to her chest and hummed quietly. It was a soothing tune, one that she dreamed of fondly. The walls and overarching bannisters caught fire as she passed by. Paintings swiftly melted, along with the other various decorations on display. Lamps, and other light fixtures, shattered under the heat. The destroyed lighting was replaced by the chaotic white flames blossoming in the dark. A crown of gold-white flames floated above the girl¡¯s head, while the faint outline of wings flapped behind her restlessly. Her eyes crackled with lightning and burned with calm fury, but her voice still hummed the same soothing tune. In the distance, she heard the shouts and cries of panic, but she didn¡¯t care. She preferred it that way, even wishing to set loose the fires of destruction and see the whole manor burn to the ground with everyone inside it. However, wanton killing would not ease her pain. She closed in on her destination. Voices sounded off in the room ahead. ¡°Where is that girl?¡± ¡°I¡­ what girl?¡± She could hear the fear in the servant¡¯s voice, a detail she missed earlier in the day. The fires around her body disappeared, and as calmly as ever, she opened the door. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± At this moment, she looked just the same as when she first arrived. However, behind her was a hallway set ablaze! The firelight reflected in the crowd¡¯s shocked eyes. She nonchalantly closed the door behind her. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡°E-Evacuate!¡± Lupeng roared and ushered the guards and servants out of the room. He almost looked like a cricket with how fast he jumped around. Soon, only Madam Lexene remained with three guests and her unconscious servant. ¡°Elder Bai, would you say that¡¯s the boy?¡± Grandpa Lian elbowed the man next to him. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you. I didn¡¯t get a good look at him before. Maybe it is, maybe it isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Useless.¡± Grandpa Lian snorted, but they both understood that he didn¡¯t mean it. ¡°T-That¡¯s my servant. Thank you for saving him from the fire.¡± Madam Lexene stood tall and extended her arms forward. She hid her fear of the torrential inferno, despite the licks of fire that invaded the room through the cracks of the doorway. ¡°Oh?¡± The girl responded in amusement. ¡°Here I was thinking how I should kill you. Yet, you have the audacity to ask for what¡¯s mine?¡± Although she didn¡¯t speak loudly, everyone in the room could hear her clearly. ¡°Kill me? Yours?¡± Madam Lexene laughed lightly. ¡°Little girl, you may have some backing, but don¡¯t assume you can steal freely without consequences.¡± ¡°Steal?¡± Madam Lexene deftly withdrew a piece of parchment. An ancient aura radiated outward. ¡°A soul contract. I see now¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is my soul contract with that boy there. The contract is sanctioned by the tower itself. He signed it willingly.¡± Madam Lexene smugly pushed the contract in front of the girl¡¯s face. ¡°You can read it yourself. The conditions say that he is my slave until the age of 23. Therefore, despite what you may have seen, anything I do to him can¡¯t be considered illegal because he is my property.¡± The girl silently stared back with an impassive face. ¡°What? Too embarrassed to say anything? Again, I thank you for saving him, but can you hand me my property now?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m still thinking of the most satisfying way to kill you.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Grandpa Lian came between them. Although Madam Lexene only saw her as a mere girl, Grandpa Lian knew just how terrifying this granddaughter of his could be. ¡°My little flower, you understand the tower is a cruel place. You must also understand that she¡¯s not wrong, that young man is indeed her property, signed mutually. How was she to know what¡¯s yours? Killing is not always the answer.¡± Madam Lexene nervously looked between the girl and the old man. From her perspective, it was the old man¡¯s decision whether she lived or died¡­ because he was a tenth-floor monster! If the Grandpa Lian wished, he could snap her out of existence without breaking a sweat! At this moment, she could only pray that her good impression was enough to save her life. ¡°Hmpf.¡± The girl rolled her eyes and jerked her head to the side. She extended her hand toward Madam Lexene. ¡°Contract.¡± Seeing that his granddaughter wasn¡¯t about to annihilate the poor woman, Grandpa Lian took a step to the side and gave an internal sigh of relief. He had done what he could, but this wasn¡¯t his problem to intervene in. ¡°Contract?¡± ¡°Yes, transfer the contract to me.¡± A moment of silence passed by, before Madam Lexene broke out into laughter! ¡°Hah! Just why would I do that, little girl?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never met someone so eager to die.¡± Just as she said that, the door blocking the hallway burst apart in flames. Suddenly, everyone was able to witness the sea of fire that had taken control of the entire manor. ¡°Please give me back my servant! At least let us escape this place and let the fire pass!¡± Madam Lexene urgently asked the strange girl once again. Her knees quaked in fear, but she refused to leave without her prized possession. ¡°Lady, you have it wrong.¡± The crown of gold-white flames once again materialized over the girl¡¯s head. Wisps of white sparked into existence like deadly fireflies. Before Madam Lexene could process what was happening, the girl waved her hand¡ªmysteriously snatching the soul contract! ¡°Give that back!¡± Madam Lexene lurched forward but halted just before running into a blistering wall of fire! ¡°Lady, just what do you know of soul contracts? What is their origin? Is it some delicate formation created in an age long passed?¡± The girl opened her palm, and the soul contract floated into the air. ¡°Sanctioned by the tower you say? Then why are they called soul contracts, and not tower contracts?¡± The parchment glowed, and an ethereal aura poured into the contract! ¡°W-Wait, what are you doing?!¡± Madam Lexene¡¯s eyes flashed with shock. She could feel her connection to the contract disappearing! At the same time, a searing pain branded itself onto her core. ¡°No! This is impossible! Give it back! No, no, no!¡± She cried out and desperately stabbed her fingers into the wall of fire. Her fingertips were instantly incinerated before she could even retract her hand! ¡°Aahh! This can¡¯t be happening, please stop this!¡± She kneeled on the floor and clutched her hand. Tears endlessly streamed down her face, but it wasn¡¯t pain in her hand that she was concerned about. Madam Lexene felt her soul forcefully ripped apart by some intangible energy. A surreal agony stunned her entire body, leaving her gasping on the floor. ¡°Now, according to the contract. Let¡¯s see. Yes, I¡¯m the owner, and he¡¯s the slave. That makes him my property.¡± The girl removed the barrier of fire and presented the modified contract to Madam Lexene. ¡°Sir Lian, is that possible?¡± Elder Bai frowned and nudged the man next to him. ¡°Apparently so. Who would have thought that you could directly manipulate a soul contract. Thousands and thousands of years, and no one has been able to do such a thing.¡± ¡°Yet, the young miss did just that.¡± ¡°¡­Apparently so.¡± Madam Lexene fearfully read the contract before her. Everything was the same, except one detail. It was no longer a contract between her and the boy! Her name wasn¡¯t mentioned anywhere, and even her blood imprint mysteriously disappeared! ¡°H-How¡­ no¡­ what have you done¡­¡± Madam Lexene¡¯s heart began to beat erratically. She could no longer feel the connection between herself and the boy. It was as if her reality was crumbling around her. ¡°I can see it, that grey mist.¡± The girl knelt onto one knee and peered into Madam Lexene¡¯s eyes. Over the past year, the cloudiness in her eyes became more prolific. ¡°You¡¯ve been charmed by him for quite some time.¡± The girl smirked. ¡°That boy probably doesn¡¯t understand the concept of charm, but I do. Here, let me show you. Her eyes glittered a myriad of colors like a sea of sparkling gemstones. At the same time, Madam Lexene¡¯s fearful eyes grew vacant. ¡°After I leave, you will destroy all soul contracts in your possession, and you will never form another one in your life. Nod for me.¡± Madam Lexene listlessly nodded in response. ¡°You will never understand, but I could have done this from the start. I only wanted you to feel the pain of your soul being ripped asunder.¡± The girl snorted before kicking Madam Lexene to the floor, whom of which remained unresponsive, staring at the fiery ceiling. ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡± The girl turned heel and walked away. ¡°Ah! Wait, my little angel! At least stop this fire from spreading!¡± Grandpa Lian rushed after her with Elder Bai following closely behind. Before exiting the room, Elder Bai glanced back at the collapsed woman on the floor. Like a thorny rose, lying gracefully in a coffin of white fire, Madam Lexene remained still. Elder Bai debated rescuing the woman. However, before he could make the decision, a pair of delicate fingers snapped in the air. The once raging flames evaporated as if they had never existed! With a sigh of relief, he left scene as well.
Morning light filtered through the roof of Rose Manor, or what was left it. The aroma of burnt wood and reforged metal was stagnant in the air. The smoke was only barely dissipating. No singular room of Rose Manor remained unscathed. However, within one such room sat a distraught woman. Her gentle weeps could be heard by the eavesdropping crowd crouched by a broken wall. The woman was Madam Lexene, and before her were three soul contracts. Each contract was ripped apart, a feat that was only possible for the contract holder. ¡°Sonne, does this mean we¡¯re free?¡± Tianli glanced at the person beside to him. ¡°Y-Yea¡­ I guess so.¡± ¡°I never thought this day would come¡­¡± Tianli and Sonne were in awe at the scene before them. Never once had they witnessed their mistress shed tears, and never did they think they would ever taste freedom again. As much as they respected Madam Lexene for everything she had done for them, they didn¡¯t truly wish to die for nothing. ¡°The guards have all left. Let¡¯s get out of here too. Before she changes her mind!¡± Sonne whispered and pulled on Tianli¡¯s shirt. ¡°Yea. Hey Marcel, let¡¯s go.¡± Tianli then pulled on Marcel¡¯s shirt, who didn¡¯t budge. ¡°You guys go on ahead.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not coming?¡± Sonne and Tianli stared at Marcel in shock. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll catch up. Look, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just going to confirm some things and stuff. Don¡¯t worry about it. We have our freedom, so let¡¯s celebrate that.¡± Marcel then gave the both of them a hug. ¡°Go on, live your lives to the fullest¡ªI know I¡¯m going to.¡± Sonne placed his hand on Marcel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, be safe little man.¡± Without another word, Sonne and Tianli left Marcel alone beside the ruined wall. ¡°What am I doing¡­¡± Marcel muttered under his breath as he stalked his former master. ¡°I¡¯ll just thank her for everything and leave. I can at least do that.¡± He got up and inched closer to her, eventually he heard the soft muttering that was inaudible before. ¡°Gone¡­ he¡¯s¡­ gone¡­¡± Marcel quietly swallowed the lump in his throat and listened carefully. ¡°Jun¡­ where are you¡­ they took him. Jun¡­ they stole him from me. Get him¡­ back¡­ gone¡­ he¡¯s gone¡­ where are you¡­ they stole him¡­¡± Marcel frowned as he got closer. His magnificent master had been reduced to a mumbling idiot. Like a broken record she continued to repeat the same phrases. ¡°Just how long as she been like this?¡± Marcel whispered to himself. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s now or never, just thank her and leave.¡± He took a deep breath and walked in front of her. Before him, he could clearly see the three soul contracts that had bound their lives to her. Each contract was cleanly ripped in half! ¡°Madam Lexene¡­ thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me.¡± Marcel gave her a deep bow and paused. At this moment, his life was back in her hands. Should she wish to slap him to death, it would be impossible to resist. He held his breath and braced himself for the afterlife, but nothing came. Instead¡­ ¡°Jun¡­ get him back¡­ Jun¡­ where¡­¡± Her incoherent mumblings continued. All the courage that Marcel mustered, none of it mattered. That¡¯s when Marcel realized something crucial¡ªhe never mattered. Marcel stood up straight and looked down at the pathetic woman before him. His fingers twitched, and a certain restlessness traversed his spine. ¡°But what about me¡­?¡± He muttered back to her. ¡°What about everything you did to me?¡± An unknown emotion filled his heart and soul, but he couldn¡¯t label it yet. ¡°I gave you everything. You made me into what I am!¡± Madam Lexene continued to mumble back the same phrases. ¡°How can you just ignore me like this?!¡± Marcel¡¯s voice grew louder and before he knew it, tears collected at the corners of his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Hey!!¡± Soon, his body began to quake. The hidden emotion finally revealed itself. ¡°You¡­ fucking¡­ bitch!¡± A slap suddenly resonated throughout the manor! Marcel¡¯s hand stung with pain. He didn¡¯t expect her face to be so hard! ¡°I¡¯m talking to you! So you listen!¡± His cheeks turned red as he yelled down at her. Another slap echoed throughout the manor! ¡°You took everything from me! And now! This is all I have left!¡± High on adrenaline, Marcel delivered another slap! ¡°No more will you just ignore me! This time you listen to me!¡± Marcel screamed down at her, without ever noticing that her mumbling had long stopped. ¡°I¡¯m still here! And I¡¯m not leaving! I¡¯m never leaving! Even when I die!¡± He lashed out at her again. Just as his hand connected with her face, her eyes flashed open! Marcel panicked upon seeing this, but it was too late to withdrawal his hand! A final slap resonated throughout the manor! Marcel shrunk back in fear now that reality dumped a bucket of cold water on his head. Just as he was about to apologize, Madam Lexene tackled him to the floor. Pinning him by his shoulders, she stared at him with a crazed expression. The previous cloudiness in her eyes had all but disappeared! Before he could say a word, she slammed her lips against his into a deep kiss! At this point, Marcel¡¯s mind was muddled with shock, fear, and confusion. He was expecting a swift death, but instead received depraved affection. Madam Lexene finally pulled her mouth away. A string of saliva briefly formed a bridge between them. ¡°Do you mean it?¡± She whispered down to the young man beneath her and licked her lips. ¡°Y-Yes?¡± In his confusion and fear of death, Marcel could only agree. Apparently, whatever he said or did had worked, but now he had a different problem to deal with. Everything he said was out of anger, and he had already forgotten most of it! ¡°Mm, then it¡¯s settled!¡± Madam Lexene stood up and helped Marcel off the floor. ¡°W-What is?¡± Marcel nervously asked. Was his death settled? What was settled?! Madam Lexene gave a cute laugh almost like a giddy schoolgirl, which shocked Marcel to no end. However, no matter how surprised Marcel was, it paled in comparison to her next words. ¡°Our future, silly. We¡¯ll be together forever now. Right?¡± She tucked her hair behind one ear. A gentle blush graced her cheeks as she whispered her next word. ¡°¡­Husband?¡± Marcel¡¯s heart dropped, but at the same time a certain warmth grew within his chest as if an emotional knot had finally unraveled itself. He gave her a soft smile and extended his hand forward. ¡°Anything for you, my love.¡± Her hand intertwined with his. Just as it did, an intangible aura enveloped Madam Lexene. It was as if her presence ascended to another level. Madam Lexene completed her sixth-floor trial. Chapter 27: Shifting Fate (2) A rich earthy scent filled the air. Cracks and pops of firewood sounded off from the hearth. ¡°Was he the¡­ you¡­¡± The boy picked up remnants of an aged voice. He pretended to sleep in his bed and listened closely. ¡°What does it matter?¡± A girl replied, her voice like sweet honey. The boy¡¯s chest grew tight as her words echoed in his mind. ¡°The boy is young and impressionable. He also shows signs of incredible talent. Both your parents and I think he would be a perfect servant for the family¡ªmostly for you.¡± The boy frowned upon hearing this. After receiving no response from the girl, the aged voice continued. ¡°Elsie, think carefully. This boy¡¯s future is monstrous. Don¡¯t waste this opportunity.¡± ¡°This is serious. If you play your cards right, there¡¯s a chance he could even devote his life to you.¡± A third voice pitched in. So that¡¯s their endgame. The boy gave an internal sigh. Why was freedom so difficult to obtain after losing it? Despite the room¡¯s cozy comfort, he could never lower his defense again. He didn¡¯t know who these strangers were, nor how he got here. He didn¡¯t want to know. If anything, he wanted to escape as early as possible. However, there was one glaring issue. Why did that crazy woman transfer the contract? Just who are these people? What could they have offered her? He could feel the strong connection between himself and the girl named Elsie. It was unsettling to be handed off like groceries, but there was nothing he could do. With slow and controlled breaths, he calmed his shaky heart. He recalled the moments before he lost consciousness. Every agonizing memory, forever etched into his being. It was tiring, and his soul was like a weary traveler scaling the sandy dunes of a long-forgotten desert. The building exhaustion finally overtook him and just as his consciousness was fading away, Elsie¡¯s voice chimed out with a sigh. ¡°You guys are only making things more difficult for me¡­¡±
The boy¡¯s eyes flashed open. The fireplace lost its warmth long ago, and the room was now graced with the moon¡¯s pale light. How long did I sleep? Parchment rustled from his bedside. Someone turned the page of a book. ¡°Did you rest well?¡± Elsie¡¯s voice created ripples in his heart like a stone thrown into a still pond. The boy peeked over. A dress, elegant and loose, draped over her legs. Her skin and hair captured the moonlight like a celestial art-form. A quaint book rested within her silken hands, which she read with rapt attention. On the table beside her was a stack of even more books. Some looked new, others appeared mottled and weathered. ¡°I slept well¡­¡± ¡°Good.¡± Another rustle, another page turned. ¡°What are you reading?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She clicked her tongue before reluctantly tearing her gaze away. She peered at the boy and spoke with a lilting tone. ¡°This is a collection of stories about Marumen, the strongest person to have ever existed.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Marumen.¡± ¡°Oh? Legends say that a single swipe of his sword could cleave an ocean in half.¡± The boy gave her a strange look. ¡°Legends are merely legends.¡± ¡°You think so? I think the legends are true.¡± The boy didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Look.¡± Elsie turned the book towards him. Instead of words, there was a picture of a fierce man bringing his sword down over an ocean. The boy could almost envision the sword radiating power and intensity. The ocean split into two halves while an immense force prevented it from joining back together. He blinked, and the picture restored itself. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a formation embedded in the book. It allows the reader to experience things they otherwise couldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°A what? Formation?¡± She pointed to the stack of books. ¡°Each of these books are told with words, pictures, and formations. Some of them are advanced enough to even relive the moment depicted.¡± The boy glanced at the stack with dull eyes. ¡°Why bother reading such stories.¡± ¡°Heh, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re just stories. I think they are all wonderful adventures. Maybe one day, you will too.¡± She closed the book of Marumen and placed it on top of the stack. ¡°These are just a few of my books, although some are only historical records and not stories.¡± Elsie pointed to the different titles and spoke their names. ¡°Marumen, Vardesh of Tientra, Doctor Lazure, Inies the Wise, and so many more. Each a legend of their time. Some are unknown and lost to the sands of time, while others have songs written about them.¡± The boy quietly listened. As much as he hated to admit, her voice was too captivating to ignore. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± She looked into his eyes with a wholesome smile. If he hadn¡¯t heard the old man¡¯s voice earlier, maybe her kindness could have illuminated his dark and grey world. Smiles and promises of a better life, things he would never fall for again. His expression grew solemn, and he replied. ¡°Let¡¯s cut the nonsense. I want you to release the soul contract.¡± Elsie sat back in her chair and folded her arms. Her lips curled while her eyes sparkled mysteriously. ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re under a soul contract?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t play with me. You didn¡¯t even bother hiding the connection between us. At least my previous master had the decency not to remind me of enslavement every waking second.¡± ¡°So just because you¡¯re drawn to me, you assume it¡¯s the contract?¡± The boy gave her a deadpan look. What else could it be? ¡°Lady, I know those two old men are waiting in the other room, and I know they¡¯re strong. Probably stronger than me.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Do you think you can control me with just the contract? Do you really think I can¡¯t kill you?¡± The boy sat up, eyes darkening. ¡°You think you¡¯re safe¡ªbut you¡¯re not.¡± Elsie pursed her lips before clicking her tongue. The playful smile never left her face even for a second. ¡°You want to hurt me?¡± ¡°No, I just want to leave.¡± Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Let¡¯s say I release you from the contract. Would you be willing to follow me?¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s all I want. I don¡¯t care about the contract, I only care about you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to do with you. I just want to live my own life.¡± Elsie let out a sigh and shook her head. ¡°Well, this won¡¯t do. Let¡¯s meet in the middle somewhere.¡± The boy shook his head and replied. ¡°How exactly are we supposed to do that? I want to leave, and you want me to stay. There is no middle ground.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s easy. You¡¯re confident in your strength, but I am too. I¡¯ll have you know, I once earned first place in a local tournament. I beat all my opponents.¡± She gave herself a nod of affirmation while the boy merely stared at her strangely. ¡°Then what do you propose.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll change the conditions of the contract. Since it requires both of us to agree to the changes, it can only be something fair.¡± The boy¡¯s eyes lit up. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? ¡°So¡­ what kind of changes are you suggesting?¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re both confident in our strength, we¡¯ll change it like this.¡± Elsie reached behind the stack of books, retrieving the soul contract. In a most uncaring fashion, she kept it there the whole time just within the boy¡¯s reach. Her eyes looked over the contract. ¡°All conditions will remain the same, except for two. First, I will give you the opportunity to challenge me to a duel once per floor. Should you win, the contract is nullified. Should you lose, then nothing changes.¡± Elsie paused and glanced at the boy, whose eyes only grew wider. He tried to remain calm externally, but inside he cackled like a maniac! How ridiculous! Finally! I can deal away with this stupid contract! ¡°It¡¯s um¡­ It seems fair so far. What¡¯s the second change?¡± Elsie beamed happily and continued speaking. ¡°The second change is the more important one. We¡¯ll remove the age limit. Instead of you gaining your freedom when you turn 21, the contract will instead be indefinite. This also means you will only have ten chances to earn your freedom, as there are only ten floors¡­¡± Her voice lingered, allowing him to digest her words. The boy only continued to stare at her strangely. Fearing that he might decline, she continued speaking. ¡°A rare opportunity. As you said yourself, you might not be able to beat those old men. This is high risk, high rewa¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s good. I accept. As long as it¡¯s a one-on-one duel. You¡¯re not allowed to receive any help, and you¡¯re not allowed to use the soul contract power during the duel. It has to be a fair duel.¡± Elsie froze, caught off guard, before blooming into a gorgeous smile. Her peerless features were somehow made more prominent in the dazzling moonlight. ¡°Perfect! Let¡¯s make the change!¡± Energy flowed into her hand, and with quick strokes she modified the contract. Then, she handed the contract over to the boy. ¡°Read it over and channel your energy into the contract to reactivate the blood seal.¡± Finally holding the cursed contract in his hands, the first thing he did was¡­ rip it in half! At least, that¡¯s what he tried to do. ¡°Pfft! You¡¯re silly. Don¡¯t you know? Only the primary contract holder can destroy or modify the contract.¡± Elsie¡¯s laughter was like the soft twinkling of bells, which only added to the boy¡¯s embarrassment. A flash of light swiftly flew into the contract before he handed it back. ¡°Here. Are the new conditions in effect?¡± ¡°Mhm, they¡¯re already in effect.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s duel.¡± ¡°What? Now? You¡¯re not even fully healed.¡± Elsie examined the boy¡¯s body while he stretched his arms overhead. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. This will be over quickly.¡± ¡°Are you sure? You only have one chance on the first floor. I really recommend you recover properly before you try.¡± ¡°No. Let¡¯s duel right now.¡± I know how powerful the current me is. Strong enough to defeat Madam Lexene, who was from the sixth floor. It¡¯s impossible for this na?ve little girl to be as strong as Madam Lexene. A giddy feeling of excitement swelled within his chest. All he needed to do was defeat her in a duel, and then finally¡ªfreedom. Elsie let out a drawn-out sigh. ¡°If you insist. However, we can¡¯t duel here.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± The boy¡¯s eyes twitched in annoyance. Was this some plan to drag out the duel date? ¡°This is the middle of a town after all. People could get hurt. We should duel in a wide-open space under the beautiful sky! Mm!¡± Elsie closed her eyes and hummed to herself. ¡°After all, it¡¯ll be our first duel. It must be romantic.¡° ¡°Romantic?¡± How can a duel be romantic? Especially one that was to end so quickly. ¡°Of course, the romance of battle. A dance of life and death. Why? What were you thinking?¡± Elsie¡¯s eyes shimmered once again, almost radiating a beguiling effect. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking anything¡­ have it your way.¡± The boy stood up from the bed, making for the door with haste. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
A beautiful open field sprawled outward. Enclosing the field was a sublime mountain range that would strike awe in any passerby. Lush grass swayed back and forth with the wind, while the stars above illuminated the night sky. ¡°Is this good enough?¡± The boy grunted at Elsie, whom of which inhaled a deep breath. Her whole being gave off an aura of peace and tranquility. ¡°It¡¯s quite nice, don¡¯t you think?¡± She gazed at him with bright eyes. Her teeth flashed like iridescent pearls reflecting moonlight. ¡°I guess so¡­¡± He mumbled and scratched the side of his head. Why is she so outrageously pretty?! ¡°But why did they have to follow us?¡± He jerked his thumb toward a collection of trees. A light cough responded from the same direction as two older men revealed themselves. ¡°Don¡¯t mind us child, we¡¯re just here to watch the show. You two used the carriage after all, we couldn¡¯t be left stranded.¡± Grandpa Lian stroked his beard, wisdom filled the air from this simple act. The boy didn¡¯t respond and only turned to Elsie. ¡°They won¡¯t interfere, even if I am to lose. It¡¯ll count as your win if they do.¡± The boy nodded before walking towards one side of the field. ¡°Oh Sans, I can¡¯t wait to begin our next adventure.¡± Elsie¡¯s voice floated in the air, causing the boy to freeze in place. He turned to her. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Hmm? I can¡¯t wait for our adventure?¡± ¡°No, my name. You said my name.¡± Elsie covered her mouth with her fingers and giggled. ¡°You think you¡¯re mysterious enough that I couldn¡¯t find out your name?¡± ¡°Tell me how you know!¡± ¡°How about¡­ you make me.¡± Her voice ended in a serious tone, directly contrasting her fairy-like appearance. ¡°Hmpf.¡± Sans snorted and clenched his fists. You don¡¯t have to tell me twice. His expression grew dark, and with it, the raging energy that flowed within his body had found it¡¯s outlet. Caught within the pressure, the surrounding air seemed trapped in time. His eyes took on a red hue, and his thoughts grew rampant. Madness, destruction, chaos. I want to annihilate the world around me. I want to become death itself. Soon, black fire curled around Sans¡¯ body like a pool of darkness. Buried deep within the flames, his eyes shone with hostility and killing intent. Atop of a massive hill, overlooking the field, Grandpa Lian and Elder Bai frowned at the unsettling scene. ¡°That black fire seems deadly. Were we perhaps, in over our heads?¡± Elder Bai spoke his thoughts out loud. ¡°No. I think we were just in time to nip this bud early. Can you sense it? Those flames seem muted. They¡¯re lightly pulsing as if they¡¯re struggling to unleash their full potential.¡± Grandpa Lian stroked his beard and continued. ¡°Either he doesn¡¯t know his own strength, or something is inhibiting him from within.¡± The two older men conversed as they spectated from afar. Elsie cocked her head to one side and examined her opponent. Tendrils of gold-white flames formed around her body, lighting up the field with a blessed light. ¡°Ah, the shadow flames of Murothan. Is this the source of your confidence?¡± A soul wrenching aura of oppression encompassed the atmosphere, causing Sans to stop and stare. The gentle gold-white flames were slowly corrupted with the same dark energy that radiated from Sans. Black flames soon revolved around Elsie¡¯s body before shooting into the sky like a horde of demons clawing their way to heaven. The magnitude of the firestorm was countless times greater than anything he could muster. ¡°I have the same ones, what will you do now?¡± Elsie chuckled as the firestorm climbed higher and expanded into the horizons. The previous pressure increased as well, making it hard to even breath. How is this¡­ possible? Sans tried taking a step back, but something within his body forced him to stand his ground. An indomitable will buried deep within his core warned him¡ªhe could only fight forward. He took an impressive step toward his opponent, giving him the confidence to match her sadistic gaze. ¡°Not giving up? How about this.¡± Elsie reached her hand to the sky. Clenching her fist, dark clouds rumbled and gathered as far as the eye could see. The moon was swiftly blotted out from the sky, plunging the field and surrounding mountains into an era of darkness. Rain poured down heavily as if someone were pressing a lake through a sieve. The air around Sans turned to mist as the rain evaporated around him. Elsie then pulled her fist down, as if to collapse the sky itself. The clouds churned and twisted while the world quaked. The fabric of space warped and tore across the field, giving the boy an unknown sense of fear. Just then, a wave of energy rippled through the air, followed by a terrifying aura that eclipsed the former pressure entirely. Elsie calmy raised her other hand towards the sky, as if she were welcoming the gods to descend. A flash of light pierced the air and an enormous magic circle formed underneath the clouds. Sans¡¯ adrenaline spiked as he felt the earth rumble beneath his feet. He could feel it, something was coming¡ªsomething beyond his comprehension. A horrendous and deafening roar shook the heavens. Everyone but Elsie flinched in terror, looking to the magic circle. ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s a summoning formation?¡± Grandpa Lian uttered under his breath. At this moment, no matter how accomplished his life was¡ªhe felt incredibly small. A clawed hand, the size of a mountain, pushed down on the magic formation above. There was a brief resistance as if it were breaking through a multitude of invisible chains one after another. ¡°Sir Lian, the summon appears to be fighting against the floor restrictions. Just what is this?!¡± Elder Bai gaped at the massive figure above. ¡°Come forth, watchdog of hell¡­¡± Elsie whispered and a small smile graced her lips. Her eyes gleamed as she blissfully gazed upwards into the sky. With a loud snap, the world sundering claws created a gaping hole within the formation! Following the mountainous claw, a ferocious maw, lined with massive, jagged teeth, poked its way through. The lower jaw of the creature shuddered insidiously as it scanned the world below, before finally locking its eyes onto Elsie and then onto Sans. ¡°A being powerful enough to break through the floor restrictions¡­ how is this possible?!¡± Grandpa Lian watched the beast continue clawing its way past the magic formation. Elder Bai had long dropped to his knees with a look of desolation. Meanwhile, Sans¡¯ heart thumped louder than ever. I¡¯m going to die here. He grit his teeth and tore his gaze away from the monolithic being in the sky. He stared at Elsie with hatred born from helplessness. He looked around the field. Blows had yet to be exchanged, but the surrounding area already experienced a calamity. Black tears in space periodically formed, and the air was stagnant with pressure and heat. Trees and other signs of life were either reduced to ash or drowned within the endless storm. The howling winds screamed, followed by an earth-shattering roar from the beast above. Anyone could sense the sheer madness that endlessly flowed from the summoned beast. Against such oppression, Sans¡¯ aura flickered like a candle in the wind. This was supposed to be my ticket to freedom. This was supposed to be the beginning of my new life. He smiled wryly, thinking back on his past experiences. How am I so powerless? I can¡¯t even protect myself, let alone those around me. He bit his lip and took a shaky step forward. Jun and Manager Xin, Meya, and Mistress Cai. My parents¡­ A distant memory resurfaced, the last time he ever saw his parents. Their bodies peacefully lying next to each other within a shoddy and dark room. He took another step forward, his knees almost buckling under the pressure. My life to live. My own. Clenching his fists, Sans glared at Elsie in the distance, who seemed like an ethereal fairy enclosed within a shelter of death. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than lose this duel.¡± Sans muttered as a protective film of fire surrounded him. Lightning flashed and cracked in the air around him, and he could faintly hear a bell-like laughter floating in the winds. Without any hesitation and no regard for his life or death, Sans charged towards his fate. Chapter 28: A Timeless Curse (1) Dusk had yet to fall upon a quaint collection of structures. Made of cloth and wood, these buildings formed a small respite from the wild plains that surrounded them. At the town¡¯s center, laughter filled the air as children ran circles around an enormous statue. Their playful energy was contagious as elders and passersby secretly chuckled to themselves. ¡°Heys, come back!¡± ¡°Hah! Can¡¯t catches me! Oof-!¡± A young girl ran smack into a sturdy object of unknown origins, falling onto her rear. ¡°Ouchie¡­¡± She rubbed her forehead with a petite hand before looking at the imposing wall before her¡ªa man¡¯s leg. ¡°Are you okay little one?¡± A lethargic voice called down to her, causing her to glance up in curiosity. After a small pause, her eyes brightened with untold energy as she blurted out loud. ¡°Mister, you¡¯re really pretty!¡± In that moment, Sans felt a small part of him die. His face distorted into a grimace. ¡°What pretty? Nonsense. Straighten up your clothes girl.¡± He picked her up by the arms and helped her to her feet. The child¡¯s height barely came to his knees. She¡¯s just tall enough to get into mischief and just young enough for people to blame it on curiosity. ¡°But it¡¯s true mister. You have to be the prettiest mister I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ¡°Stop saying that you little demon. If you see a good-looking man, call them handsome.¡± ¡°O-Oh¡­ hansoom!¡± The girl patted the dirt off her hands and observed the object of Sans¡¯ gaze¡ªa monolithic statue that acted as the crown jewel of the town. ¡°That¡¯s Marumen. He¡¯s our guardian!¡± Towering over the surrounding structures, the statue was masterfully carved with broad shoulders and a hooded cloak that trailed behind. One hand rested on its hip, while the other grasped the handle of a massive stone sword, its blade impaled into the base. The sword¡¯s height was even taller than the figure itself. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Triss!¡± Triss chirped back and joined Sans in observing the statue. ¡°What¡¯s a guardian?¡± ¡°He¡¯s our protector. They say the statue scares away bad people. Don¡¯t you know the legend of Marumen?¡± Sans looked away while rubbing his nose. Since when was this tiny girl more knowledgeable than himself? ¡°I¡¯ve heard¡­ some things. He¡¯s the strongest man, right?¡± ¡°Yea! The strongest! But our town even has a secret story.¡± Sans glanced at Triss, intrigued. ¡°Secret story?¡± Triss froze, before kneeling onto the ground mournfully. ¡°Oh no, I want to remember the super-secret story, but I can¡¯t. Ooh nooo.¡± She woefully cast her eyes toward a merchant¡¯s cart along the side of the road. Is this kid really trying to bribe me? ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Leading the way, Sans humored the child and arrived before the cart. ¡°Hoi traveler, might you be interested in some candy?¡± A weathered old man twirled his beard with a finger. His wide smile was blessed with rosy cheeks as he squinted. ¡°Ah, yes just one, uhh-¡± ¡°Chocolate! Chocolate!¡± Triss saved him the confusion. She jumped up and down by his side, trying to look over the surface of the cart. ¡°Ho-ho. Here you are!¡± ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Sans withdrew a single low-rank spirit shard from his pouch, tossing it to the elder. ¡°Wha-This is way too much young lad!¡± The merchant held the spirit shard in his hands like a hot potato. ¡°Just keep it.¡± Sans waved him off before returning to his spot by the statue, leaving the old man to writhe in joy. That much reaction for a low-rank spirit shard? ¡°Mister, you¡¯re rich.¡± Triss stood beside him with chocolate smeared over her fingers, cheeks, and lips. ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°Yea! My mom told me about sparkle stones. They can buy everything!¡± She licked her fingers while Sans watched her gulp down the rest of her snack. ¡°So¡­ remember anything about the super-secret story?¡± ¡°Yea! Marumen was friends with our founder.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Triss exclaimed and wiped her hands on her clothes. ¡°Your founder? Wouldn¡¯t that make this town thousands of years old?¡± ¡°What¡¯s thousands?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ old.¡± Sans let out a small sigh before continuing. ¡°What else about Marumen?¡± Triss looked to the sky and tapped her chin with a finger. ¡°Umm¡­ oh! That sword there.¡± ¡°The statue¡¯s sword?¡± ¡°Un. Marumen once cursed a rotten king with it!¡± Sans looked back and forth between the girl and the sword. I¡¯m so confused, how does the strongest man curse someone with a sword? ¡°Go on?¡± ¡°The king stole the founder away, and Marumen was angry. He goes to the king, but the king isn¡¯t nice.¡± ¡°And so, he cursed the king?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right mister! He cursed the king!¡± Sans glanced at the sword once more. Perhaps the sword is magic? It does look really cool¡­ I wish I had a sword like that. ¡°How did he curse the king with a sword?¡± ¡°He threw it into the air really hard!¡± Sans could almost hear crickets sound in the distance with how empty his brain was. ¡°I just¡­ what?¡± ¡°He threw it into the air!¡± Triss repeated the curse with shining eyes. ¡°Yes, I heard that.¡± ¡°Really hard!¡± ¡°I see... Let¡¯s move away from the curse.¡± Sans palmed his forehead in thought. ¡°After he threw the sword, where did it land? Who found it? And how close were Marumen and your founder?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± The girl shrugged her shoulders with upturned palms. ¡°I dunno! What do you mean land? The sword is in the air!¡± ¡°Listen, Triss. When people throw things in the air they have to come back down. That¡¯s what landing means¡ªwhen something comes back down.¡± Sans tried explaining but was only met with a blank stare. Ah, maybe I¡¯ll try asking around about the sword later. ¡°Well then, what more do you know? Remember the chocolate?¡± Triss drooled at the word chocolate. She replied after slurping in her saliva. ¡°My mommy says that the founder was going to live happy with Marumen, until some stinky girl stole him away.¡± Just as the words came out of Triss¡¯ mouth, an unholy aura radiated from behind them. Both Sans and his new partner in crime shivered uncontrollably as if a frigid winter breeze had pierced through the fabric of their clothes. ¡°Eee! Scary, I gotta go mister!¡± Triss sprinted away for dear life, leaving Sans to deal with whatever unspoken fate preyed upon them. ¡°What in the world¡­¡± The evil aura vanished just as quickly as it had come. Sans spun around in a small circle, finding himself alone. Even the old merchant had moved his cart away, but it seemed like that happened a while back. ¡°Odd.¡± ¡°What¡¯s odd?¡± An airy voice came from behind, he recognized it quite well. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s you.¡± Sans pretended to look off into the distance. ¡°How can you be so rude to your master?¡± Much to his disappointment, Elsie tiptoed into his vision with a beaming smile. ¡°Do you like it? The nice lady made it for me.¡± Sans begrudgingly inspected her as she smoothed out the folds of her dress, displaying its design. Despite trying to ignore Elsie¡¯s attempt at showcasing her new outfit, Sans was immediately captivated by her glimmering eyes and plush-like cheeks. Her hair was braided and bundled within a band as it hung over her shoulder. Her delicate and bare collarbone was framed by cloth on either side, an enticing view that was impossible not to notice. After a few moments, Sans was finally made aware of the snow-white dress that reached just below her knees. His eyes wandered downward and back up for one last glimpse before turning away. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He gave an emotionless response, but his heart was still gushing over her features. It doesn¡¯t matter what she wears, she¡¯ll always look¡­ impressive. ¡°Just okay? That¡¯s a shame.¡± Elsie mumbled before humming a small song to herself. Sans clicked his tongue at her careless antics before piping up. ¡°So why did you drag me to this town of nowhere?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Elsie repositioned herself before him and fluttered her eyes bashfully before continuing. ¡°It¡¯s a date¡­ isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Sans repeatedly shifted directions, but each time he came face to face with Elsie. ¡°I said it¡¯s a date, so it¡¯s a date.¡± ¡°You can call it a date, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s a date. You¡¯re just dragging me anywhere you please, and now we¡¯re in the middle of nowhere.¡± Sans retorted in annoyance. He could have been anywhere on the first floor, maybe even completing his trial so that he could meet up with Meya on the second floor, but he was trapped here instead. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault you lost the duel last week.¡± Elsie folded her arms across her chest with a pout. ¡°You lost, so you have to follow me and do as I say. That¡¯s the agreement.¡± Sans grimaced at the reminder and finally faced her with traces of anger. ¡°Aren¡¯t you somewhat to blame? If anything, you were dishonest about how strong you were.¡± ¡°How am I dishonest? I even warned you that I won a local tournament.¡± ¡°I¡­ ugh. Why do I have to deal with you?¡± Sans palmed his head to ease his frustration. ¡°Also, it¡¯s getting dark. Let¡¯s continue our date!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a date¡­¡± Elsie grabbed onto his arm, dragging him away from the statue and into a nearby building. Her sing song hums filled the air, despite the constant grumbles coming from her new servant. ¡°Welcome to Oberon Inn!¡± A homely woman called out as they passed through the double doored entrance. ¡°I¡¯m Innkeep Nala Saed, I¡¯ll be right with you!¡± The interior of the inn was earthy, with wooden carvings and logs decorating the walls. A warm fire was stoked and fanned by the innkeeper, whom of which then dusted off her hands to receive her new guests. ¡°Hi Innkeep Nala, we¡¯re travelers looking for a place to stay.¡± Elsie greeted her with a smile. ¡°Oh what a lovely couple-¡° ¡°We¡¯re not a couple, two rooms please-¡° ¡°One room please. He¡¯s my servant, don¡¯t worry about him.¡± Nala was speechless as the two bickered back and forth, but nonetheless she gave them a key to a single room as commanded by Elsie. ¡°The third room on the right. It¡¯s nothing fancy, but one night is five silver coins. Or it¡¯ll be one gold coin for the month.¡± Elsie procured a low-rank spirit shard and tossed it over. Nala¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the shard with an open mouth. ¡°We¡¯ll just be here for the night, we have somewhere to be by the week¡¯s end.¡± ¡°My lady, this is much too much. This is worth at least 100 months of stay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! Keep it, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Elsie reassured the frantic woman while Sans rolled his eyes. Why is this place so poor? And to think I once had multiple peak-rank spirit shards. ¡°Come along dear servant.¡± Elsie beckoned him away and led him to the room. Creaking wood sounded underfoot, and the smell of dirt filled the room. By the windowsill, a vase of violet flowers caught the fading sunlight, scattering it across the room in the form of a rainbow. ¡°Isn¡¯t this nice?¡± Elsie spun around in the center of the room before facing Sans, who remained unfazed at the door. ¡°It¡¯s a room.¡± ¡°You¡¯re no fun. Okay let¡¯s get some sleep, we have a big day tomorrow.¡± Elsie leaped onto the soft bed. At the same time, Sans took a seat on the floor and closed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not going to sleep on this super soft, fluffy, huge bed?¡± ¡°And why would I do that?¡± A hint of exasperation hung on Sans¡¯ lips as he immersed himself in anything but her. ¡°Well it¡¯s a date, isn¡¯t this¡­?¡± ¡°No. Go to sleep, as you said we have a big day tomorrow¡ªwhatever that means.¡± ¡°Hmpf.¡± With a pout, Elsie faced the wall. Her pout transformed into a mischievous smile after turning away. ¡°Goodnight, dear servant.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Say goodnight back.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± A few odd hours passed by, during of which Sans remained seated on the floor. He could hear Elsie¡¯s breathing cadence shift over time. Seems she¡¯s asleep. Maybe I¡¯ll take a walk. He stood up as quietly as possible, and like a shadow, left through the door. Previously, on the way to the room, Sans had memorized the different spots on the wood flooring that would creak and moan when stepped on. With precision and dexterity, he neatly stepped passed these danger zones and silently crept his way to the inn¡¯s lobby. Upon entering the familiar room, he noticed the fireplace had dimmed considerably. Just as he was about to leave, he noticed a still figure in the dark. Innkeep Nala was seated at a table, her gaze transfixed on the object before her¡ªthe low-grade spirit shard. Moonlight shone through parted curtains, illuminating her hands and arms that rested on the table. One of her fingers tapped impatiently as she was lost in thought. How long has she been there? Sans was unsure if he should speak up or leave her be. Eventually, curiosity got the best of him. With a fake cough, he spoke up in a low voice. ¡°Ahem, Innkeep Nala?¡± Her eyes widened and she made a quick gasp after being broken from her reverie. ¡°Ah, my apologies. How may I help you?¡± She flashed a sweet smile and sat up straight, allowing the moon to brighten her complexion. ¡°Actually, I did have a couple questions, but first¡­ why are you so poor?¡± Chapter 29: A Timeless Curse (2) Innkeep Nala gave a self-deprecating smile. ¡°Poor¡­ our small town is quite poor, it¡¯s true. This single spirit shard is worth 100 gold coins.¡± She looked out the window, resting her cheek on one hand. Her eyes traced the endless plains that stretched into the distance. The moonlight gave the grassy land a violet hue. ¡°We¡¯re happy though. Some want for adventure, but no one gives us trouble. Occasionally fatigued travelers make their home here, which is refreshing. It¡¯s nice to hear new stories of their experiences.¡± Sans took a seat across from her at the table. ¡°I don¡¯t understand something. Why was this town made so far away from the others? In order to reach this place, we had to go out of our way considerably. That¡¯s probably why you see little trade.¡± ¡°Honestly, no one knows for sure why our founder made the town here, but we do know it¡¯s related to Marumen.¡± Sans¡¯ ear twitched. ¡°I keep hearing about this Marumen. That little demon¡­I mean Triss, was telling me about the legends. Something about a cursed king.¡± Nala stifled a chuckle before responding. ¡°Triss can be a handful, but she¡¯s a good kid. We don¡¯t normally tell our children or outsiders the full story. However if you¡¯re interested, I can entertain you. I think your master has more than paid for such a small tale.¡± Sans grimaced upon mention of Elsie, but he nodded for her to continue. ¡°Our founder grew up as friends with Marumen. It was a time before his legendary feats came to be. Marumen was not always the unparalleled strongest man that you may have heard of. He was once a young boy with simple ambitions.¡± Sans leaned back in his chair and spoke up. ¡°I heard a woman took him away.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s when his path to greatness began, but before then it was assumed that he and the founder would build a life together. At least, that¡¯s the popular version.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the unpopular version?¡± ¡°The unpopular version? Hmm¡­ Marumen never had any interest in our founder. Not in a romantic way at least. Although, he was quite fond of her and wished her the best. They were friends after all. It¡¯s a sad tale of one-sided love.¡± ¡°I see¡­ at least it¡¯s not a tragedy, right?¡± Nala made a wry smile. ¡°Our founder was able to move on from Marumen. Married with a child, she lived an honest life and buried her old flame. Frequently, she heard stories about Marumen and his ridiculous achievements. Despite her faithfulness to her family, some would say she felt abandoned by the man she once loved.¡± Nala scratched the side of her head before continuing. ¡°I wish that were the end of the story. A story where she lived happily with her husband and children. Unfortunately, it takes a turn for the worst.¡± ¡°This must be where the king gets involved, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± It seemed little Triss wasn¡¯t spouting complete nonsense. ¡°Our founder wasn¡¯t amazingly beautiful, but she certainly had her charms. Alas, they charmed the wrong person. A passing king caught notice of her one day. She was in the town¡¯s center, gazing at the statue of Marumen as she usually does.¡± ¡°Wait, the statue was already built during your founder¡¯s time? How old is that statue?¡± Nala glanced toward the ceiling in thought. ¡°Maybe¡­ some thousands of years old? The age of our town is quite lost to time.¡± This town¡­ is much older than I would have thought. Why is it so small? Sans looked about oddly perplexed. ¡°I see, please continue.¡± ¡°For the king, it was a simple order. His men stole her away right where she stood. Despite the public outcry, there was nothing anyone could do. After all, he was a king with powerful servants.¡± Sans clicked his tongue in annoyance before speaking up. ¡°Abusing power. What about her husband and child?¡± ¡°Her husband was found and beheaded. As for her child, it met its fate as well.¡± ¡°So the story is a tragedy after all.¡± Sans said sarcastically and Nala continued the story. ¡°Yes, not really one that outsiders would be interested in. I won¡¯t speak of the atrocities of the king, but just know that our founder killed herself one night in his castle.¡± ¡°Please tell me this king dies in the end.¡± ¡°Oh, he does. See the king wasn¡¯t aware of her connection with Marumen, and Marumen had never stopped caring for her. The moment our founder killed herself, Marumen was instantly alerted. His arrival was¡­ disastrous. Mountains crumbled, seas were overturned, the clouds blackened, and the sun simmered in blood red fire. At least, that¡¯s what the legends say.¡± Engrossed in the tale, Sans smirked almost as if he had performed the achievement himself. ¡°Impressive.¡± ¡°Possibly, who knows if it¡¯s true. Although, I believe it is.¡± ¡°So where does the sword come in?¡± Nala gave a knowing smile and continued. ¡°The king was dragged out of his castle and onto his hands and knees. Before his family and his kingdom, Marumen cursed the king and all of his future generations. Then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, he threw his sword of legends into the air with all of his might.¡± Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Triss said something similar. Was the king actually cursed? Did Marumen have the power to do that?¡± ¡°Who knows? Marumen¡¯s strength was always something of a mystery. The king¡¯s lineage continued even after his death. Most say that Marumen was only furious at the king and wanted him to feel pain even in the afterlife.¡± Sans gently rocked his head back and forth in understanding. ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯d be angry too. So, what happened with the sword?¡± ¡°Regarding the sword. Some say they heard a crash. Some say a passerby made off with it in the night. Others claim that the king¡¯s son recovered it and kept it in the castle treasury. No one knows for sure.¡± Sans leaned forward, staring directly into Nala¡¯s eyes. ¡°And what do you think?¡± Nala leaned forward as well, as if to challenge him. She smirked and replied. ¡°I think¡­ that it¡¯s late and I should get some sleep.¡± She yawned and stretched her arms overhead, putting her chest on full display in the moonlight. ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s late. Thanks for sharing your town¡¯s history with me.¡± Sans stood up from the table. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Honestly, we get the occasional adventurer seeking the legend of the sword. There isn¡¯t much else to say. Although, if someone did come across it, I doubt they¡¯d be able to pick it up. Marumen wasn¡¯t called the strongest person for nothing. Good night young traveler.¡± Nala excused herself and ambled off to her room. Watching her leave, Sans frowned in thought. I never did figure out why this town is so small for being so old. Sans exited the inn. A fresh breeze tousled his hair, a satisfying experience to accompany his twilight stroll. Compared to Madam Lexene¡¯s wealth, I never once considered myself to be rich. Peak-grade spirit shards seemed so plentiful back then, huh. He aimlessly roamed the empty streets with only the moon and stars to light the way. A low-grade spirit shard is 100 gold. I can assume that one gold is 100 silver. One currency is for those with strength, the other currency is for commoners. And as for the secret of this town¡­ Sans found himself gazing at a towering statue. I wager this Marumen statue hides the answer. Is this why Elsie dragged me out here? She¡¯s head over heels about legends after all¡­ ¡°Our first date, and already talking to other woman.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a date.¡± Sans subconsciously muttered while lost in his thoughts. The realization that he had company had yet to set in as he responded like an automated machine. A second later, he spun around in alarm. ¡°Finally going to give me attention? Hmpf!¡± Elsie flipped her hair over her shoulder and pouted. ¡°Well too late. I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡± ¡°What are you doing here? I thought you were asleep.¡± Sans kneaded the sides of his head. Why was peace and quiet so difficult to pursue? ¡°I did sleep, but now our day has begun.¡± Elsie brushed past him and stood before the statue. Seeing as she was also interested in the statue, Sans decided to probe her for information. ¡°So you wanted to take a look at the statue as well? I keep thinking that it¡¯s holding a secret but I-¡° With a subtle tremor, the ground shook before returning to normalcy. ¡°What did you just do?¡± Sans took a step back away from the statue, swiftly scanning his surroundings. Nothing seemed out of place. ¡°Hmm? Come here, dear servant.¡± Elsie flashed an innocent smile and beckoned him closer. ¡°Why are you always so cryptic.¡± Sans grumbled with slumped shoulders, but it would have been a lie to say he wasn¡¯t interested. Upon arriving before the statue, he noticed a series of faint lines emitting a blue mist. The lines flowed from the base of the statue and into the ground. ¡°What is that?¡± He asked, intrigued at the new development. ¡°This is one of the reasons we came here. An ancient legend once spoke of a forgotten key. A missing puzzle that leads the way to Ambrosia¡¯s true resting place. That same key, is here.¡± ¡°A¡­key?¡± Sans scanned the statue once again, but other than the blue lines, nothing seemed out of place. ¡°I don¡¯t see a ke-¡° His gaze intensified as an incorporeal object shimmered into existence, as if it had always been there. The object, a wavy mist of blue fire, floated in the air just before Elsie¡¯s outstretched hand. Elsie¡¯s lips curled into an enchanting smile as she carefully closed her hand around the object. ¡°It¡¯s said that the key only appears when star crossed lovers go on a date at the height of a full moon.¡± She stuck out her tongue toward Sans, who rolled his eyes in response. ¡°Okay you¡¯re making that bit up. This is not a date.¡± Just as Sans finished his statement, the object materialized fully into a multi-colored pendant. He stared at the jewel, mesmerized by its glittering edges and deep tones. ¡°Then explain why the key appeared?¡± ¡°Probably because you did something weird¡­ also is this place getting brighter?¡± Sans glanced around the town, noticing that the blue mist was now seeping out through the earth and filling the walkways. ¡°I hope you rested well.¡± Without another word, Elsie grabbed his hand with a vice-like strength. ¡°Huh?¡± With a blinding flash, an enormous magic circle appeared underfoot. The mist that dispersed into the air was soon crackling with blue fire and lightning all across the town. Sans shielded his eyes from the spectacle. A moment later, the light vanished¡ªalong with the town. ¡°Where¡­ are we?¡± Sans wrenched his hand free from Elsie¡¯s loosened grip. He spun in a circle with wide eyes. Dark thickets of dead wood crept along a rocky wall. An infinite mass of black hung in the air, and the lack of celestial light was jarring. With darkness both above and surrounding him, Sans could barely make out the sporadic mess of bones that littered the floor. He whirled around once more when something interesting caught his eye. ¡°A tombstone? Oh, three tombstones¡­ let¡¯s see.¡± As Sans explored his new surroundings, Elsie stood quietly by his side. She seemed lost in a trance, staring at the tombstones. Sans followed her gaze and read the first one out loud. ¡°Here lies¡­ Oberon Saed, faithful husband and devoted father.¡± Sans paused in confusion before continuing to the second tombstone. ¡°Here lies Nala Saed. Huh that sounds familiar.¡± He moved to the final one. ¡°Here lies Triss Saed¡­¡± Sans clutched his chest as he read the last one. Why is it so difficult to breath all the sudden? He knelt down before the tombstones, placing a shaky hand on the middle one. Nala Saed? Triss? Oberon¡­ Inn? ¡°A tribute, to those passing. A forgotten grave, a forgotten town, a forgotten people.¡± Elsie finally spoke, capturing Sans¡¯ attention. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Look there.¡± Elsie pointed up the wall, which was strangely illuminated by a familiar blue mist. ¡°¡­May the blood of the king¡¯s men accompany you in death. May this phantom town forever be in your name, and may you find solace in your next life.¡± Sans read the markings painted with old and dried blood. He turned to Elsie, still trying to decipher the swirl of emotions bottled within his heart. ¡°All of this was a lie? The town, the little girl, Innkeep Nala.¡± ¡°No, they all existed, and they still exist. They¡¯re phantom imprints created from memory, although Marumen wasn¡¯t the one who made the town or the phantoms.¡± ¡°Then who made them?¡± Elsie revealed the pendant she received earlier. ¡°Ambrosia did.¡± Sans picked himself up and steadied his heart. ¡°Then, are we still in the town?¡± ¡°No. We¡¯re somewhere else, somewhere closer to our destination.¡± ¡°I see¡­ so we teleported somewhere? That must have been the magic circle.¡± Elsie nodded before facing the infinite darkness. Her eyes roamed across the different skeletons and her mouth scrunched up in disgust. ¡°This place is the Valley of Eternal Rest. It¡¯s a forbidden zone on the first floor, and we¡¯re currently within its depths.¡± ¡°Why is it a forbidden zone? I thought those were dangerous. Other than the darkness, this place doesn¡¯t seem so bad. Hell, remove the skeletons and it might even be inviting.¡± Sans grinned, placing both hands on his hips with a puffed chest. Elsie sneered in his direction and shook her head. ¡°Gravity works differently here. It adjusts based off your strength. The stronger you are, the more it affects you.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Sans waved his hand in the air and gave Elsie a condescending smile. ¡°Ahh so difficult to move. How ever will I get out of here?¡± He jumped up and down in mockery. ¡°If only I could fly out of here, but the gravity is weighing me down.¡± Elsie shook her head and chuckled before pointing at the skeletal remains in the distance. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the valley¡¯s entrance. Don¡¯t stray away from the mist, it¡¯s your pathway out of here. You have three days, otherwise we¡¯ll miss the grand entrance.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving me?¡± Sans gave her an odd look. This was the first time she ever opted to leave him alone. ¡°Yes, this is a journey you have to make on your own. Just be sure to stay ahead of the blue mist.¡± ¡°Have it your way. Also, what grand entrance?¡± ¡°Hmm? What do you think we¡¯ve be doing all of this for?¡± Sans gave her a deadpan stare. ¡°I thought you said it was a date.¡± Elsie bonked him on the head with her palm. ¡°This is our first adventure together! A lovely journey through the Tomb of Archmage Ambrosia!¡± Without another word, she disappeared from sight. It was almost like there was a brief blip in spacetime, leaving Sans alone with an incredulous expression. Chapter 30: Fear of the Dark (1) Sans scratched his head, still shaken by Elsie¡¯s strange method of disappearance. ¡°I knew she could move quickly, but I didn¡¯t realize she could just¡­ vanish.¡± He shuddered as he thought about the implications. She can appear whenever and wherever she wants. He felt like an invisible noose was tightening around his neck. ¡°I guess I should get walking...¡± He inspected the path of skeletons that lead away from the mound of tombstones. ¡°Every great journey begins with a single step.¡± Just as Sans placed his foot down onto the sickeningly black earth, an incredible pressure crashed down onto him! ¡°Hup!¡± He immediately retracted his foot in fear. ¡°What the hell?! The gravity was real?!¡± He shouted in anger and fumed through his nostrils. His journey to the valley¡¯s entrance suddenly became much more difficult. ¡°And she just left me here too? Never trusting her again. Never, ever.¡± His heart sank as he gazed into the infinite darkness. She gave me three days, right? She could have at least told me how far away it was. All she said was for me to stay ahead of¡­ With a panic he spun around and faced the wall. The blue mist that illuminated the message was rapidly fading! ¡°W-What happens if the blue mist goes away?¡± As if to answer his question, a barrage of shrieks and wails rained down from above. His heart thumped wildly, and his pupils shrank in fear. ¡°Time to go, time to go, time to go.¡± He faced the pathway once more and took a deep breath. ¡°Maybe I can at least get a head start by jumping over the ground¡­¡± He briefly mused and thought about how far he could jump, fantasizing about leaping over the entire valley in one go. ¡°Let¡¯s try it on three. And one, and two, and three!¡± He leaped into the air, which resulted in a severe miscalculation. The moment his body left the mound, he came crashing down harder than before. The crushing weight of the atmosphere was enough for his bones to creak and his joints protest in agony. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, he intimately discovered that the black earth was soaked in a blood-like substance. Disgusted and furious, he aggressively picked himself off the ground, wiping his face with his sleeves. ¡°Oh how I hate this place.¡± With great willpower, he took a step forward, followed by another. After a few minutes of desperate struggle, he stood still and rested his hands on his knees. It was strenuous work, but at least he was making progress. He could almost taste the fresh air from the valley¡¯s entrance if he just kept up the same pace. ¡°Ugh, how¡­how far have I gone?¡± He took a gander over his shoulder, only to feel his heart drop to the pit of his stomach. Practically within arm¡¯s reach, was the mound that he started at. To make matters worse, he could see the blue mist fading faster. Was that a claw just now?! Are those spiky legs?! What the fuck is this place! A new fear was born after catching brief glimpse of the horrors that awaited him. ¡°Nope, nope, nope!¡± He clenched his teeth and ignited with a surge of adrenaline. This place is so dark and terrifying. Let¡¯s fix that. After a small delay, gold-white flames swirled around him like melted sunflowers mixed with winter snow. ¡°The pressure¡­ it¡¯s less?¡± Sans sprinted forward once more in delight, attempting to rid himself of the terrors that lurked behind. His eyes lit up in excitement once he noticed the ease at which he moved. ¡°Okay, progress. Just follow the mist and I¡¯ll be out of here.¡± His feet pounded into the earth with renewed confidence. Before it was like running through a quagmire of liquid metal, but now it was like wading through shallow waters. A piercing screech echoed overhead, sending a chill along his spine. They¡¯re in the air too? He willed his feet to stomp harder as perspiration enveloped his entire body. He breathed in gulps of air as he passed over skeleton after skeleton, their remains becoming more dispersed. Sans paused and glanced behind. The mound was far in the distance now, and the trail of blue mist was still decreasing at the same rate. ¡°If I keep up this pace, I can stay ahead of the mist.¡± He frowned as he watched the protective fire writhe and curl against the still darkness. ¡°But how long can I keep this up for¡­?¡± He muttered before resuming his trek. Perhaps it was just his imagination, but he could have sworn he glimpsed some movement in the darkness. ¡°Just follow the skeletons.¡± Sans pressed on, ignoring the all-consuming fear that ate at his mind. Wails and growls continued to assault his ears, but like a holy mantra he remained transfixed on the skeleton pathway before him. After countless hours, he finally wavered. His knees wobbled with each new step, and his only company, the once vibrant fire, was now sparse and reduced to mere wisps. How long has it been? He dragged his foot forward with glazed eyes, passing over another skeletal remain. When does this end? Ah, I¡¯m so tired. I wish I had slept last night. Just as he considered a break, two wooden posts appeared, faintly illuminated by the dim blue mist. After getting closer, his eyes widened as he developed a brand-new fear. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. A bridge, extending across an unseeable chasm, gently swayed from side to side. Sans crept closer, resting his hand on one of the posts for support. He peered into the darkness on either side, shuddering to think of how far the drop would be. ¡°If I fell, would I survive? Do I really have to do this?¡± He looked back at the path of skeletons, perhaps he had missed a turn somewhere. Unfortunately, he could only steel his nerves and take the first step onto the creaking bridge. He swallowed his unease, dragging his other foot forward. His only solace were two frayed and gnarled ropes that acted as guardrails. His gold-white flames dispersed more and more, allowing the overbearing gravity to return with a vengeance. ¡°Should I have rested before trying to cross?¡± Sans muttered, but quickly dropped the idea after remembering the disappearing mist. He glanced behind him for the umpteenth time, but that¡¯s when he noticed something even more terrifying. The blue mist was fading faster than before! At his current rate, it was even possible to overtake him while still crossing the bridge. ¡°Time to¡­¡± He panted hard and inched forward. ¡°Time to go faster.¡± The bridge cracked and moaned with each step. The sounds echoed outward as if he were traversing over a massive canyon. Sans motioned for his next step but paused his foot in midair. ¡°Why¡­ why are there planks missing!¡± He internally wept as he calculated how far of a jump he would have to make. Ohhh, I don¡¯t want to do this. It¡¯s too dark to see the other end clearly! He hyperventilated for a few moments while the uncaring bridge swayed in the air. I can do this. If I pour all of my energy into the fire, I can offset the gravitational pull as much as possible. And then, with a powerful jump¡­ maybe? Glancing behind, the blue mist was almost at the bridge¡¯s entrance. Huh¡­ I wonder if those creatures are still following. His stare intensified, looking for any indication of horrors lurking in the dark. Just as the blue mist disappeared at the entrance, he felt a small tremor ripple through the ropes. Something is on here with me¡­ They¡¯re following me! Sans¡¯ eyes crackled with newfound adrenaline as he mustered his courage for his jump. He wasted no time and burst with the brightest flames he could. His entire body was like a flashbang within the still and murky darkness, lighting up the immediate vicinity. He jumped with everything he had, blazing an arc of purity through air like a dazzling and dying star. I made it! Whoa- He panicked while his legs wobbled for balance. After finding stability, urgency flooded through his veins as he felt the constant tremors through the ropes and planks of the bridge. They¡¯re coming! He willed himself to make another step, followed by another. Through his peripheral vision, he could see the blue mist around him fading faster. Go, go, go! The shrieks became louder. He could now hear strange clicking sounds within the dark, a detail that escaped him before. Are those mandibles of some type? He shuddered and focused on crossing the planks one at a time. Maybe I just need to pass this bridge, and this will all be over. Maybe the exit is right there. What if all of this isn¡¯t even real. Sans¡¯ thoughts drifted again and again, when he noticed something peculiar. ¡°The noises are gone.¡± He turned back in confusion. The bridge no longer shook, and the random shrieks no longer echoed in his ears. Are they remaining dormant? Have they disappeared? Can I finally rest? Just as he was thinking about his next course of action, the blue mist finally surpassed him. ¡°Oh¡­looks like I couldn¡¯t keep up.¡± Without the impending sense of danger, staying ahead of the mist suddenly didn¡¯t seem all that important. Was everything truly an illusion? A collection of phantoms to haunt his every step? Can I finally take it easy? He made another step forward and that¡¯s when he noticed the dim red light that faintly illuminated the bridge. He froze, slowly turning his head toward the source. A giant crimson orb, tens of meters in diameter, loomed within the infinite black. Sans stared at the orb, afraid to move a single muscle. While Sans remained locked in terror, the orb blinked, sending a wave of chills underneath his skin. I see. It¡¯s a massive one-eyed giant monster. Is this why the little creatures stopped moving? Or perhaps they fled. Smart. Sans wasn¡¯t just imagining shadows as he sensed the dark air rippling with motion. He could feel gusts of condensed wind pressure slamming against his body as a hidden mass sailed through the horizon. So, is this where I die? The giant¡¯s massive red eye glared at him, and with a deafening crash the bridge was destroyed. A single swing from the giant was all it took to dash all hope of escape. Sans sailed through the air like a ragdoll, but his moment of flight was swiftly cut short. The enhanced gravity worked against him in double time, dragging him out of the sky and plummeting him to the depths of the massive canyon. Sans felt the air shift above him, followed by an enraged roar from the giant. The colossal beast had missed its target. The wind howled in his ears as he shot downward like a bullet. Spreading his arms and legs out wide, Sans tried to slow his descent, a futile attempt. Before he could make out the incoming ground, his body careened into a series of branches and leaves. In the next second, he fell into a massive lake with an enormous splash. Saved! I¡¯m saved! Out of all the outcomes that could have occurred, landing in a body of water was the last thing on his mind. Nonetheless, he cherished the development with his whole being. It¡¯s better than landing on a bunch of spikes. Sans mused as he stretched his sore body. It was only then that he noticed something strange. He could see underneath the water. What was supposed to be a black abyss of unknown liquid, was instead luminated by countless baubles of twinkling light. The baubles swirled about as more and more of them lit in the distance. How pretty. Sans noticed one of the baubles come closer. He stared at the light as if it were a symbol of security. He couldn¡¯t help but smile knowing that he wasn¡¯t stuck in permanent darkness. If only these lights could follow me around. That would be nice. The bauble came even closer, and that¡¯s when Sans realized his grave mistake. Behind the orb of light, was a wide mouth full of jagged and razor-sharp teeth. The fish beast didn¡¯t have any skin, displaying vines of sinewy muscle tightly wrapped around a lattice of bones. Its body was the size of a human skull, and in place of its eye sockets, were empty black holes that seemed to stare at everything and nothing simultaneously. Sans remained stock still, floating in the water¡¯s depths. The corroded and terrifying beast steadily wiggled through the water and passed by. Watching the beast leave, Sans slowly turned around like a wooden puppet. Behind each of these thousands of baubles, was a horrifying creature that looked ready to devour him. Just as he was about to begin his swim to the surface, he caught sight of the fish that previously swam past him. It was facing his direction! Unsure of what to do, Sans stared back at the fish. He sensed that the swirls of lights surrounding him had also come to a stop. I¡¯d rather deal with the giant¡­ As if prompted by his thoughts, there was a subtle movement from the bauble before him. Like a signal to the charge, the hordes of monster fish started swarming! Adrenaline and fear gripped Sans¡¯ heart once more, urging him to cleave through the water and reach the surface in double-time. Which way is up?! He wildly swam in a direction in hopes of reaching air. It didn¡¯t take long for the first fish to close on him. He felt its serrated teeth envelope his leg before suddenly crunching downward! ¡°Mrrgbl!¡± A muffled scream disappeared into the ink-like water. Sans kicked backward in a desperate attempt to free is leg. At the same time, he saw the horde of wiggling lights coagulating together like an underwater tsunami of consuming death. Escape from the water was suddenly at the top of his priority list. Making a snap decision, he grit his teeth and ignored the pain coming from his leg, furiously splitting through the water with unknown tenacity. They¡¯re gaining on me! Sans stroked through the water faster as the wave of lights converged on his location. Just when everything seemed bleak, a massive foot came crashing through the horde of fish from above. If I hadn¡¯t swam away from there¡­ I would have been crushed! He stared at the massive leg that continued all the way down into the abyss. It had crushed the entire horde of fish without a single care, inadvertently saving him from being ripped to shreds. The fish still gnawing on his leg woke him from his stupefied state. He desperately kicked at it once more, finally freeing himself. A rush of blood poured out of his leg, mixing with the dark water. The bauble that hung in front of the fish, his only source of light, was growing dim as the fish turned upside down. At least I know which direction to swim. He followed the fish upward, even after the dead fish¡¯s light extinguished he continued swimming. Finally, after much exhaustion, he broke through the water¡¯s surface. With a deep gasp of fresh air, he kicked and paddled in a random direction, praying that it would take him to shore. With no moon or stars, he was lost in a chasm of darkness without a single notion of where forward could be. In the deep black he couldn¡¯t even make out the water that surrounded him. Fatigue assaulted him, and with the absence of adrenaline, he felt like he could fall asleep even while swimming. After some time, his hand grasped onto something familiar. ¡°L-Land!¡± He withheld tears and hastily heaved himself out of the water, allowing his fingers to dig into the dark earth. Crawling further inland, he let out a sigh of relief before flopping onto his back. Before he could get too comfortable, a wail sounded from above, followed by a series of screeches and snarls. ¡°Those things followed me¡­ ahh.¡± Sans remained still, slipping in and out of consciousness. His loss of blood was becoming excessive, and now he was surrounded by creatures of the dark. Just before he could lose all hope, the beasts suddenly stopped. ¡°No, no mon. A bro-ken thing you are, lil¡¯ mon.¡± A cloaked figure floated toward the broken boy, its bandaged hand waved whimsically into the air. As if it were some sort of signal, the surrounding mass of beasts dispersed, leaving the two alone. ¡°Poi-soned? Dam-aged? Oh-ho, lil¡¯ mon you be sumting.¡± Seeing as Sans was no longer awake, the figure reached with his hand, grasping onto the boy firmly. ¡°You be-a comin¡¯ wit¡¯ mee.¡± Chapter 31: Fear of the Dark (2) Sans stirred awake, noticing a nearby fire squirm as if it were performing a ritualistic dance. The logs underneath were as black as ink, while the fire itself was an enchanting shade of purple. Smoke trails wisped into the air before disappearing into the darkness above. ¡°You be awake mon.¡± A deep but lighthearted voice called out from behind, startling the boy. Before he could turn around, a cloaked figure appeared, sitting across from him on the other side of the fire. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Oh, tut-tut. Me just a lowly servant, an old and ancient mon. Call me The Gravekeeper.¡± The Gravekeeper¡¯s words were rhythmically paced and methodical. He reached his bandaged hand into the indigo flames, letting his fingers play with the licks of fire that curled around them. Sans tried to discern a face from within The Gravekeeper¡¯s hood, but he was only met with two glowing amethyst eyes. ¡°Don¡¯ look too hard lil¡¯ mon, or you be a losing your soul¡­¡± Sans averted his eyes at The Gravekeeper¡¯s warning. ¡°Thanks for saving me from those horrible creatures.¡± He mumbled out his appreciation to be alive but was only met with a dark chuckle. ¡°Horrible creatures? Eheh, no, no, no mon. They be poor things. Yes, poor things.¡± ¡°What do you mean? They¡¯ve been chasing me ever since I got here. Oh, and that giant¡­it also tried to crush me.¡± Sans didn¡¯t even bother bringing up the man-eating fish frenzy. The Gravekeeper cocked his head before replying. ¡°Yes, they would eat you because you do not belong. This be their new home, bound forever to defend.¡± ¡°Bound?¡± Sans bundled his knees to his chest. Despite the fire¡¯s cool appearance, it gave up plenty of warmth. ¡°Yes lil¡¯ mon, bound for eternity they are. Never to see light again. A punishment, mon. Till the end of time, forever.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s that bad, wouldn¡¯t it be better if they just died?¡± The boy mumbled back. ¡°There be many ¡®tings you don¡¯t understand lil¡¯ mon. Do you know where you be sitting?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ The Valley of Eternal Rest?¡± The Gravekeeper chuckled. ¡°Yes mon. This homely valley is only the front door to a terrifying place. A terrifying place.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with these creatures?¡± ¡°Here no longer be the first floor of your tower. If you die, your body belongs to hell now.¡± Sans shivered as a strange thought flashed through his mind. Wait, am I already dead? The Gravekeeper laughed as if he could read Sans¡¯ mind. ¡°You be quite alive lil¡¯ mon. You still be kicking for many years.¡± Sans let out a small sigh of relief. ¡°So¡­ all of those creatures have died here in the past?¡± ¡°Yes, all dead. Now, they be trapped here forever. Deformed beasts, amalgamations of nightmares, poor lil¡¯ things.¡± ¡°Then what about you?¡± Sans stared at The Gravekeeper strangely. ¡°Me? I just be a lowly servant.¡± ¡°A servant, huh. Who¡¯s your master?¡± The Gravekeeper went silent almost as if it were in thought. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to pry-¡° ¡°No mon. I just haven¡¯t seen him for many years. Kaima, be his name. A terrifying enemy, but a great friend. Yes, many, many years, no Kaima.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­ Who is Kaima?¡± ¡°Who is Kaima? Bahaha! Master Kaima, he sumting of the legends. The ruler of hell, supreme Kaima. He made this place and bound his enemies here. These trapped souls, all enemies of Kaima.¡± Sans shifted uncomfortably as he listened. The Gravekeeper continued. ¡°Being trapped here lil¡¯ mon, it is worse than death. All the creatures that are bound here deserve this fate, but that don¡¯t mean they not be poor lil¡¯ souls.¡± ¡°Does that include the giant with the big red eye?¡± ¡°Eheh, that giant be not but a curious baby. Many more creatures like him be awaiting in the deep, but let¡¯s not talk about that. We should be getting you back home.¡± Sans gave a wry smile. Oddly, he just noticed that the haunting gravity was nowhere to be found. ¡°Gravekeeper, why is it that I can¡¯t feel the gravity here?¡± The Gravekeeper laughed and with a wave of his hand, he extinguished the fire. Sans was instantly flattened onto his back as the weight of the world suddenly collapsed onto him. The gravity was back in full force! Sweat poured over Sans¡¯ body as he furiously regained control and up righted himself. ¡°O-Okay, I understand.¡± With another wave from The Gravekeeper, the indigo flame returned as if it had never faded in the first place. Sans shuddered as he remember the long trek he made. ¡°Are you not affected by the gravity?¡± He asked The Gravekeeper, who seemed unruffled from when the flame died. ¡°Affected? Lil¡¯ mon, the gravity increases as you get stronger. It affects me too.¡± ¡°Really? How come you don¡¯t seem bothered by it?¡± The Gravekeeper gave a dark chuckle and responded. ¡°It¡¯s because you be weak lil¡¯ mon. Many who enter these lands are too weak, so they cannot enter deep inside. The gravity gets stronger the further you go in. It be weaker on the outside.¡± Sans¡¯ eyes lit up in excitement at this news. ¡°So this means the gravity will get weaker the closer I get to the exit?¡± The Gravekeeper burst into haunting laughter once again. ¡°No, no, no mon. This is the weakest!¡± Sans¡¯ face soured, but not all hope was lost. He now understood that using fire was very effective against the gravity. The Gravekeeper continued speaking. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°Lil¡¯ mon, do you know that you are poisoned?¡± ¡°Poisoned? Oh¡­ that.¡± He must be talking about Heaven¡¯s Tears. ¡°So you do know? This place may be good for you then.¡± The Gravekeeper nodded and pointed a lengthy finger at Sans¡¯ arm. ¡°Come closer to the fire, take a good look.¡± Sans curiously moved his arm closer to the light. The fire reflected off the sheen of sweat that coated his arm, but within the liquid he could faintly make out a blue hue. His eyes widened at the possibility. ¡°Yes lil¡¯ mon. This place is dangerous for most, but they do not understand its potential. Mysterious energies be at play. The poison is being worked out of your body lil¡¯ mon.¡± ¡°So if I were to train my body in here¡­ would I eventually be cured?¡± The Gravekeeper shook its head. ¡°No mon, not fully. The poison be deep in your bones. For the cure, explore all da alchemies. All of them. Maybe then you will-a be finding what you seek.¡± ¡°Alchemy? I see, thank you.¡± If I can cure my body of Heaven¡¯s Tears, then maybe I can match up to Elsie¡¯s strength one day. On second thought¡­ is that even possible? For the first time in a long time, the boy¡¯s eyes shined with hope. ¡°Thank you again, for saving me.¡± The Gravekeeper gave a dark and hollow laugh. ¡°You think you were in danger? Death is worlds away from you lil¡¯ mon.¡± Taking hold of a fiery log, the cryptic being stood up. He then waved the log around like a torch. ¡°Come, this way.¡± Sans rushed to his feet before glancing strangely at his leg. Wasn¡¯t this foot crippled? Did The Gravekeeper heal me? How long was I out? ¡°You be roaming the dark now, but the dark not be all that scary. You get used to it.¡± The Gravekeeper¡¯s frayed black cloak trailed behind him as he walked. The purple fire smoldered with just enough light for the both of them. ¡°These poor souls, they be more scared of you than you thinks. To them, you are like a blazing sun, painful to see, too painful yes. Hateful.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes lil¡¯ mon. Come along, keep up.¡± Sans picked up his pace, walking alongside The Gravekeeper. He straightened his posture and walked with more confidence. ¡°Is there a way for me to blend in? I wouldn¡¯t want to cause these creatures¡­discomfort.¡± And I definitely don¡¯t want to be attacked! He kept his thoughts to himself, but they were easy to see through. The Gravekeeper responded with his iconic echo of dark laughter. ¡°It be your presence that is bright. To hide is easy, just control your own light.¡± ¡°What does that mean? Control my own light?¡± ¡°Yes, like so.¡± The Gravekeeper spoke slow, disappearing into a black mass as he finished his sentence. He wasn¡¯t physically gone, nor had he left his spot, but no source of light could penetrate the shroud of darkness that surrounded him. If anything, he looked like a writhing black patch with a purple torch floating beside it. ¡°Wait¡­ control my own light. Luminate?¡± With a slight warp, The Gravekeeper revealed himself once more. ¡°Yes, but with some trickery, and some skill. Did you think Luminate only lights the way?¡± Sans paused and focused on the skill. The Gravekeeper waited patiently with his hooded head cocked to one side. To make brighter, but also to reduce brightness? If it¡¯s like that then¡­ The area around the boy darkened, almost as if the purple fire were casting more shadows across his body. ¡°Not quite mon. You be controlling the light around you. Every soul carves a path through the stars. Shroud your path in darkness.¡± Shroud my path in darkness¡­ Sans thought about the murky mana coursing through his body. Every time he imagined it in his mind, it was always a crystalline blue¡ªvibrant, and full of energy. With a thoughtful look, he snuffed out the colorful image. A hazy shadow enveloped the boy, obscuring each of his details as if he were a writhing mass of black. ¡°Good! Good job lil¡¯ mon!¡± Sans returned to his original state and shook his head. ¡°What a weird feeling, it¡¯s like being submerged in water.¡± ¡°Ehh-heh, keep practicing lil¡¯ mon. Soon you won¡¯t even notice.¡± The pair continued their walk until finally, The Gravekeeper stood still. ¡°This is as far as I be going.¡± Sans turned around in confusion. Glancing down at the floor, he noticed a thin white line that ran between himself and The Gravekeeper. The line extended in both directions, disappearing into the shadows. ¡°You¡­ are you also bound here?¡± The boy gave The Gravekeeper a strange look. ¡°Yes mon. This old servant be bound for many, many years.¡± ¡°H-How though? You¡¯re not like the others. You even helped me.¡± The Gravekeeper shook his head. ¡°Things are not always what they seem. Now, don¡¯t mind me. You have walking to do.¡± ¡°Er, wait. I don¡¯t know the way out though. I lost my way on the bridge.¡± The Gravekeeper took a step back and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be a worrying about the small things mon. Make new friends, yes? These poor souls would be loving a new friend.¡± Before Sans could say another word, The Gravekeeper vanished and the torch fell to the ground. ¡°Well¡­ now what.¡± Sans picked up the torch and held it high. He gazed at the purple flames for a moment, before decisively placing the torch back onto the floor. I could keep this fire lit, but this is an opportunity to purify my mana circuits. Cleanse doesn¡¯t work, but somehow toiling in this weird environment is able to purge it. Sans looked off into the distance, where he could only see the infinite black. What exactly did he mean by make new friends? A piercing wail shook the air, followed by growls and yips. With the purple lighting, he could vaguely make out a horde of beasts surrounding him from every angle. Did he mean¡­ these things?! Without another thought, he focused on the Luminate ability and quickly erased his blazing presence. The cacophony that surrounded him died just as the shadowy film covered him. Sans stilled and waited patiently, hoping the horde of monsters to leave¡ªbut he was doomed to be disappointed. Why aren¡¯t they leaving? A blackened and clawed foot stepped into the light, followed by an insidious maw of yellowed dagger-like teeth. Dark tendrils drooped off the beast¡¯s body like vines gushing in oil. What¡­is that thing? Prowling further into the light, the beast revealed a bony snout that protruded just above its wide mouth. Its four limbs were elongated like a tall and deformed canine. Peering directly at Sans were two haunting red eyes. Before Sans could step away, the beast whimpered and rubbed its horrifying body against his hand. Sans felt a chill crawl up his spine as his fingers rubbed against the beast¡¯s slimy back. As if it were some sort of signal, numerous other monsters rushed into the light, pushing into Sans with odd displays of affection. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Stop, settle down.¡± The collection of terrifying beings formed a ring around both Sans and the original canine-like beast. ¡°Which of you can lead me out of here?¡± All of the beasts stood up at once, but quickly back off after the first, and most terrifying, beast snarled at them. Immediately after, it brushed it¡¯s face against Sans¡¯ hand once again before looking up at him with a nightmare inducing stare. ¡°I-I see¡­ so you¡¯ll lead me out of here?¡± The beast nodded and walked to the outer ring of the light before turning back. It was waiting. ¡°Alright¡­ well here goes.¡± Sans ignited into a flurry of flames and snuffed out the fire on the torch. The moment the purple fire dispersed, he could immediately feel the weight of the gravity come back in full swing. It¡¯s bearable as long as I have my own fire. This wood seems special. I¡¯ll bring it with me for when I need a break. Picking up the branch, he then followed his new guide. ¡°Hmm what to call you? How about¡­ Shadow?¡± The beast spun around in a circle before continuing its walk. It almost seemed like it was prancing with each step. Its behavior created a stark contrast to its terrifying appearance. ¡°Alright Shadow it is then! Let¡¯s get going.¡± Sans marched behind Shadow, toiling against the endless force of gravity. His body was soon soaked in sweat, which dripped off of his face and fingers like melting candlewax. The beasts around the boy cried out mournfully and circled around him. It was as if they could sense the poison that saturated his body. He trekked and marched over uneven earth and through rocky caverns. Whenever his energy ran low, he relit the torch with his gold-white flames and rested beside it, but only briefly. As soon as he could, he regained his steady walking cadence and followed Shadow. After many hours, he finally caught sight of something shocking. ¡°The blue mist¡­¡± The trail of blue mist was some distance away, and it seemed like he had come across the tail end of it. The mist faded away little by little, going in the same direction that Shadow was guiding him. Sans glanced at his collection of supposed friends. Each of them were strangely excited for him to make it this far. Shadow especially continued to spin around in circles. With a burst of energy, Sans sprinted onto the blue mist and gave a shout of victory into the air. ¡°I did it! I¡¯m back!¡± The boy turned toward his entourage with a wild grin. It was an arduous journey, but these beasts made it not as bad as it seemed. However, that¡¯s when he noticed that the beasts refused to step onto the blue light. ¡°I suppose, this is where we part?¡± As soon as he suggested the idea, the beasts quieted down. Their insidious bodies drooped to the floor. Are you serious? They¡¯re sad? Sans let out a sigh, watching the blue mist in front of him disappear like a lit fuse. ¡°Hmm¡­ how about we follow just behind the trail like this?¡± His compromise led to a series of howls, wails, and screeches as the beasts pranced around him. ¡°Alright then it¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll go at the pace of the blue mist.¡± This will also maximize my opportunity to purge as much poison as possible. Sans grinned and continued his steady walk through the darkness. If a stranger were to see him, they would have thought him to be the demon lord reincarnated. ---- Standing before a thin white line, The Gravekeeper looked off into the distance. It was as if the veil of darkness had no effect on his vision. ¡°You be right.¡± He spoke out loud, and surprisingly he received a response. ¡°I¡¯m always right.¡± A woman responded, cold and detached like a frozen pond. If Sans were present, he would have recognized it as Elsie¡¯s voice. ¡°He be following the mist. I didn¡¯t think he would take the long way.¡± ¡°Sans will always choose to improve himself. It is in his nature.¡± ¡°Yes, you be right. Master Kaima¡­ he¡¯s back.¡± Elsie clicked her tongue. ¡°No, he is not Kaima. Kaima was an old reincarnation. He is Sans now. You would do well to remember¡­ never mind.¡± The Gravekeeper let out a dark chuckle. ¡°Till the end of time, he will always be Kaima to me. Now please, I have done what you ask¡­set me free.¡± Elsie glanced at The Gravekeeper before letting out a sigh. ¡°Consider yourself lucky. I hope you carry this hard-earned lesson into your next life.¡± ¡°Ooman, me be carrying this lesson for all me lives.¡± With a scoff, Elsie snapped her fingers, causing a wave of sound like the shattering of glass. The Gravekeeper looked up to the sky and stretched his hands forward. Starting from his fingers, his body slowly disintegrated into black flakes. ¡°Ah, release.¡± His last words disappeared into the wind, along with his existence. Chapter 32: Millennium Dragon (1) Lush and vibrant, a field of flowers swayed in the wind, basking underneath the beating summer sun. ¡°Why are we out here again? It¡¯s so far away from the city!¡± A woman cried out in exhaustion as she stamped through the beautiful flora. ¡°It¡¯s the only mission we could accept, you know that Rosa.¡± A man¡¯s soothing voice caught up from behind her. He clamped a comforting hand over Rosa¡¯s shoulder and carefully kneaded the tension away. Rosa rolled her neck and let out a satisfied sigh. Flashing a charming smile, she gave the man a peck on the cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t mind as long as I¡¯m with you, Claude.¡± Before Claude could rain flattery and compliments, a deep and husky voice called out from behind. ¡°Are you two lovebirds done? Let¡¯s get on with the mission. We¡¯re looking for¡­ uh, what is it again?¡± Claude smirked and turned around. ¡°It¡¯s Faded Ziseroot. Be on the lookout for any dark purple vegetation on the ground. Also, don¡¯t touch it with your bare hands. Call me over and I¡¯ll handle it. Wouldn¡¯t want my idiot brother to get poisoned.¡± Claude¡¯s brother towered a couple heads taller than the average man. His large stature was complimented by his muscular frame, giving him a rather intimidating look. Despite his appearance, he was anything but scary and was more like a gentle giant. ¡°Don¡¯t call Talru an idiot. He¡¯s smart in other ways.¡± A soft-spoken woman peeked her head out from behind the mammoth sized man. Her black hair barely reached her shoulders, and her eyes hid behind wide circular glasses. She adjusted her visual aid by pushing the bridge closer to the face. Claude gave her a wry smile and shook his head. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right Meysi, but clearly not smart enough.¡± Meysi blushed and turned away with a snort. At the same time, Talru simply watched everything in confusion. ¡°I think I¡¯m smart enough. If I wasn¡¯t smart then we wouldn¡¯t have gotten this mission and we would still be stuck in the city. Isn¡¯t this better than sitting around doing nothing?¡± The other three members all sighed. The women didn¡¯t have the heart to tell him, but Claude wasn¡¯t as soft toward his younger brother. ¡°You dolt. The reason why they pushed the mission on us is because they couldn¡¯t get anyone else to do it. With the arrival of the tomb right around the corner, Kenchi City is more packed than ever before.¡± Claude wagged his finger at Talru, who frowned in confusion. ¡°But why doesn¡¯t anyone want to do this mission? Isn¡¯t this field gorgeous? Oh look, there¡¯s a purple root right there.¡± Talru pointed at the floor by Claude¡¯s feet. Sure enough, a collection of dark purple fibers squirmed between a cluster of flowers. ¡°Oh, good eye!¡± Claude jumped back and procured a pair of solid black gloves along with a bag. ¡°See? Talru is smart¡­ sometimes.¡± Meysi initially came out confidently, but her voice grew quiet as she threw in the last word. Rosa stood by Claude¡¯s side as he knelt down and collected the root. Seeing as Claude was busy, she took it upon herself to answer some of Talru¡¯s questions. ¡°Talru, there¡¯s two main reasons why people don¡¯t accept this mission. First off, Faded Ziseroot isn¡¯t in demand. So the reward for the mission is very low for the effort. Remember the giant forest we had to cross just to get here?¡± Rosa pointed off in the distance, where a thicket of massive trees extended as far as the eye could see. ¡°Yea, that place was annoying to get through. I remember you fell and got mud all over your face. Heh, it was funny.¡± Talru chuckled as Rosa¡¯s face burned in anger. ¡°I fell because you bumped into me! Ugh¡­¡± Seeing Talru¡¯s blank stare and apparent confusion, Rosa rubbed the sides of her head and collected herself. It was annoying to explain things to this particular man, but she endeavored nonetheless. ¡°The second reason is because of that place.¡± Rosa pointed in the opposite direction of the forest. In the distance, two massive cliffs extended high into the air, forming a dark and sinister crevice between them. The tops of the cliffs were shrouded by dark clouds, while the crevice itself was as black as the ocean¡¯s depths. Talru scratched his head as he stared at the dark crevice while Rosa continued speaking. ¡°That is The Valley of Eternal Rest. Some people claim that you can hear screams and howls on the wind if you get close enough, but no one is stupid enough to confirm that rumor.¡± ¡°Er, why is that Miss Rosa?¡± Talru squinted his eyes, transfixed on the dark crevice. With how concentrated he seemed, one would think he were a great philosopher, pondering the mysteries of the universe. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Anyone that goes in will never be seen again.¡± Rosa scoffed before casting her attention to Claude¡¯s handiwork. The man had just successfully extracted the Faded Ziseroot and secured it in his bag. ¡°Oh¡­ what about that guy then?¡± Talru pointed at the valley¡¯s entrance, while the other three frowned in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t pull pranks like that, Talru. If someone really did-¡± Claude¡¯s voice trailed off as he glanced in the direction of the valley. Sure enough, he could barely make out the faint image of a boy staggering out from the depths of the crevice. Rosa and Meysi stared with wide eyes, watching the distant boy struggle with every step. It was as if he were carrying the weight of the world on his back. Each person in the group held their breath, mentally adopting the boy¡¯s struggle as their own. With one last trembling step, the boy suddenly stumbled forward as if he had been released from an invisible tether. ¡°We should help him¡­¡± Talru muttered as the others continued to silently watch in shock. The boy swayed from side to side. With an exasperated sigh, he stared into the sky and sank to his knees before passing out onto the floor. ¡°Wait here! I¡¯m going to help him!¡± Talru shot off like a rocket toward the ominous valley entrance. ¡°Talru! Come back!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go near there!¡± The other three recovered from their initial surprise and raced after Talru. They shuddered as the valley entrance loomed high into the sky; they could only bury their fear deep within. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°Don¡¯t worry guys! I¡¯ll be just a second!¡± Talru swiftly closed the distance despite the worried cries from those around him. The moment he stepped foot into the valley¡¯s entrance, he felt a horrifying sensation as if someone were staring right into his soul. ¡°He¡¯s just right there though¡­¡± He gulped and carefully walked forward toward the unconscious boy. Somehow each step became increasingly difficult to take than the last. ¡°Talru, get back here!¡± Claude shouted a distance away. He grit his teeth, battling against his own fear. ¡°Talru!¡± Meysi cried out and rushed in after him. Her sudden dash seem to spark a fire in the both Claude and Rosa as they followed suit. Just as Talru scooped the boy into his arms, a series of horrifying wails echoed on the wind. It was like listening to stones scraping against a collection of hollow pipes, grinding harshly into their ears. Talru firmly grasped onto the boy as if his life depended on it. A quiet pause followed, which prompted the entire group to rush out of the crevice with terrified expressions. ¡°It was true! It was all true! Run! Don¡¯t look back! Just run!¡± Rosa screamed at the top of her lungs as they fled. It seemed she didn¡¯t believe the rumors despite being the one who shared them, but after hearing the sounds firsthand... The group stampeded through the field of flowers, refusing to stop even for a moment. It was only until they reached the distant forest did they feel secure enough to catch their breath. ¡°W-What was that?¡± Claude shivered as he sank to the floor. The two women in the group followed suit, both with glazed over eyes. ¡°No harm done! Don¡¯t worry guys, I saved our new friend here!¡± Talru gallantly lifted the boy¡¯s body into the air like a sacrifice to the gods. Unfortunately, his good deed was met with piercing stares. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever run off like that again!¡± Claude berated his younger brother, who stared back in blank confusion. ¡°Why are you so angry? I did a good thing¡­ didn¡¯t I?¡± Talru muttered before he noticed Meysi walking toward him. ¡°Meysi, I did good right?¡± He pleaded with her, but he was doomed to be disappointed. Meysi bit her lip and wiped a tear from the corner of her eye. Shaking her head, she then beat up his shoulder with her tiny fists. ¡°Y-you idiot!¡± She had just defended him earlier, but she couldn¡¯t help it this time. Talru simply acted too willful. ¡°I was so scared! Before helping a stranger, think about me next time! Think about your brother!¡± Meysi broke down into tears right before the large man. It was only then that Talru realized how wrong he may have been. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Meysi¡­¡± Claude came to his rescue. ¡°Gah!¡± The leader slapped his own cheeks simultaneously with both hands. ¡°Alright. Sharpen up people, let¡¯s all just take a moment and recollect ourselves. We¡¯ll camp here tonight since we have an extra charge now. We¡¯ll take turns watching him until he wakes up, then we can ask him some questions.¡± With Claude dispelling some of the tension, the group silently got to work setting up camp.
The scent of moss and pine hung in the air, while a collection of low murmurs blended with the natural ambiance of the forest. Where am I? Sans subconsciously stretched his limbs as freely as he could, gaining a new appreciation for the fresh air that he had always taken for granted. Any place is better than that valley with its crushing gravity. ¡°Pst, hey! He¡¯s awake!¡± A girl whispered some distance away, but Sans wasn¡¯t worried about this unknown group of travelers. If they had wanted to hurt him, they probably would have done so already. Sans glanced over while loosening up his shoulders with a series of small rotations. ¡°Hello young man. The name is Claude.¡± Sans eyed the man up and down. Brown hair and brown eyes, he had a sharp jawline and a toothy grin. He gave off an impression of experience and cleverness. ¡°This over here is my fianc¨¦, Rosa. That massive fellow is my younger brother, Talru. Finally, this is our good friend Meysi. Together, we¡¯re a D rank adventure group that has been friends since childhood. What¡¯s your name?¡± Sans darted his eyes across the campground. It was formed in a small clearing, and at its center was a smoldering fire beneath a cooking pot. Where is Elsie? He thought to himself as the adventure group curiously approached him from all directions. ¡°Sans.¡± He spoke in a cold and dismissive tone. The last thing he wanted to do was make new friends. In all of his life, a cursed haze of misfortune had always plagued both him and those around him. ¡°Sans is it? T-Tell me more about yourself.¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Meysi stepped forward and knelt before the young boy. Her demure and soft-spoken aura seemed to melt away as she eyed Sans with intrigue. ¡°Hold on now, Meysi.¡± Claude pulled her back and assumed her former spot. ¡°I¡¯ll do the talking for now. First, let¡¯s get some basic details out of the way. What adventurer rank are you? What¡¯s your total stat value? No offense, but I need to know whether you¡¯re a threat to our group.¡± Sans stared into Claude¡¯s eyes. They were firm, but clear of any malice. Not that Sans was any good at judging another¡¯s character. ¡°I don¡¯t have those answers. I¡¯m sorry.¡± The group shifted uncomfortably. Perhaps they would have felt more secure if he provided answers, but now it seemed like he was being secretive and withholding information. ¡°I understand if you don¡¯t want to reveal personal information, but I¡¯ll have you know that my brother Talru is the one that saved you from the valley. It seems a little ungrateful¡­ if you ask me.¡± Claude folded his arms with a frown as he stared down at Sans. Saved me from the valley? But I had already left the valley. Sans let out an internal sigh. He could feel a misunderstanding forming but didn¡¯t have the heart or patience to address it. How could he explain to these adventurers that he was only taking a short nap after a relentless march that exhausted every fiber of his being? ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I-¡° ¡°Aahhh!¡± Before Sans could properly reply, a sharp scream cut through the air. ¡°It came from deeper in the forest!¡± Talru was the first to leap to action while the others were still processing the new development. Without a word, he bolted off into the trees. ¡°Talru! Get back here! Damnit, not again.¡± Claude cursed as he chased after his brother. The two women followed as well after some slight hesitation, leaving Sans alone. ¡°Hahh. Well, let¡¯s go check it out then.¡± Sans picked himself up off the ground and followed the group as well. It didn¡¯t take long for him to catch up, where a surprising scene awaited. ¡°Help!¡± A woman cried out, her back pinned against a massive tree. Before her, a bear snarled and shook its head with a roar. The woman wore a grey patchworked cloak, obscuring her features from the impatient eye. Sans, however, was able to identify her instantly. Elsie? Sans lingered behind the group in utter confusion while Claude and Talru rushed to the rescue. ¡°Don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am! We¡¯ll save you!¡± Talru charged at the bear with an unbridled roar. Like a bull with red in his eyes, he crashed into the bear¡¯s side with his full weight, causing the animal to tumble across the forest floor. The bear lifted its head with a whimper before hobbling off into the distance. ¡°Thank you brave travelers. Whatever will I have done without you.¡± Elsie¡¯s voice came out in the most tone-deaf manner possible. It was as if she wasn¡¯t even trying to continue the act and was simply reading from a script. It¡¯s so obvious how fake all of this is. There¡¯s no way they would fall for that. ¡°Don¡¯t fret! You¡¯re safe now! It¡¯s nothing much, just our honest duty!¡± Claude and Talru shifted in place with rosy cheeks. Standing tall with broad shoulders, they patted their chests as if they were the definition of dependable. T-They fell for it?! Sans gave them an incredulous stare from behind. Elsie didn¡¯t pay the two men any attention and walked past them with a light smile. For some reason, even the two girls blushed as she floated by. ¡°I thought I had lost you! I waited for three agonizing days! With each passing night, I grew more worried that you would never return to me!¡± Elsie stood directly before Sans with a pained expression. The onlookers suddenly adopted sorrow as if they shared her agony. It was almost as if they were performing a play just for Sans. Wait, was she really worried about me? But I thought¡­ Sans shrunk back as a hint of embarrassment graced his face. With the way she had callously left him in the valley, he assumed that he was being subjected to some sort of arduous punishment. However, with the way she was acting now... ¡°After hearing a stray rumor of the most beautiful flower, only found in the depths of the valley, you ran in there and staked everything for me! How could you have just left me all alone! What about our life together? The future you promised me?¡± Elsie came close and clasped Sans into a deep hug. He could hear her exaggerated sniffles and shivers as if she were suppressing her emotions deep within. ¡°He¡¯s so romantic.¡± Meysi wiped a tear away from her eye. Rosa wasn¡¯t fairing much better as she leaned on Claude¡¯s shoulder, gazing at Sans with a sad expression. I take back everything I said. She¡¯s an absolute demoness. Sans grimaced as he let Elsie clutch onto him freely. ¡°You¡¯re a man amongst men, I¡¯m sorry to have ever doubted your capabilities.¡± Claude and Talru nodded with serious expressions while Sans helplessly stared back at the group. At the same time, Elsie brought her face close to Sans ear. ¡°If you don¡¯t play along, I¡¯ll throw you back in the valley.¡± Her words were incredibly soft and ladened with sweet toxicity. Sans shivered before hugging her back. ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t able to find the flower¡­ that we heard about. In that one rumor.¡± His words sounded incredibly forced. In response, Elsie stepped on his foot and pinched his side¡ªit seemed his act wasn¡¯t good enough. Sans cleared his throat and continued. ¡°But even though I couldn¡¯t find that rumored flower, I found something much more precious.¡± Sans grabbed her shoulders and moved back, allowing him to stare directly into her eyes with a deadpan face. ¡°I found a flower more beautiful than the legends, more pure than the air I breath, and more graceful than the moon in the sky. That¡¯s you, my eternal flower.¡± Elsie stared back with wide eyes. After a small delay, she adopted a mushy expression. Fortunately for her, the hood on her cloak was able to hide away her true emotions. Sans smirked as he saw her dip away. Hah. Take that you vixen! ¡°Well said! Bravo!¡± Claude came forward and patted Sans on the shoulder. His former vigilance was nowhere to be seen, and if anything, he appeared more like a comrade in arms. The others crowded around, both enamored and fooled by Elsie¡¯s antics. ¡°We made camp just a little way from here, you two are welcome to join us. Safety in numbers after all!¡± Talru¡¯s voice hung in the air as the adventure group waited for a response. Naturally, Elsie wasn¡¯t one to disappoint. ¡°We¡¯d be delighted to join such brave heroes!¡± The group cheered, bashfully leading the way. It was jarring to see how quickly their tune changed the moment Elsie was involved. What cursed magic did she work upon them? Sans frowned as he followed the group back to camp. Chapter 33: Millennium Dragon (2) ¡°With a strength stat of 8, you can perform this kind of feat!¡± Seated around the campfire, Sans and the three girls watched Claude demonstrate a solid punch against a tree. Talru stood beside his brother with his arms folded while wearing a silly grin. The branches and leaves lightly shook from the impact, and after removing his fist, Claude revealed an indentation within the tree¡¯s trunk. Rubbing his hand tenderly, he gave a small bow while the women cheered and applauded. In contrast, both Talru and Sans were mute silent, both unintentionally sharing the same thought. I can hit way harder than that. Sans eyed the impact point with rapt concentration. With a single punch, I¡¯m confident I could easily topple that tree. His train of thought was broken when Talru¡¯s husky voice called out next. ¡°Big bro, you¡¯ve really improved! Now let me show them what 12 strength can do!¡± Claude joined Rosa on her quilted blanket. She embraced her fianc¨¦ with a gentle smile and a kiss on the cheek, causing Claude to flush crimson. ¡°Hyah!¡± With a powerful turn of his body, Talru swung his massive fist at the same impact location. Splinters shot outward, while loose branches and leaves rained down from above. Talru¡¯s fist was firmly embedded within the thick wood, causing a fissure to stretch vertically from the hole. Talru¡¯s strength stat is 12, as opposed to Claude¡¯s 8. That¡¯s a 50% increase in strength, but is the damage inflicted also 50%? Sans squinted his eyes at the damaged wood. At the same time, Talru brushed off any debris that collected on his shoulders. With a triumphant smile, he patted Claude¡¯s shoulder before stooping over the cooking cauldron at the camp¡¯s center. ¡°Is Talru also a D rank adventurer?¡± Sans spoke up, asking no one in particular. ¡°Each of us here, besides Meysi, are all D rank adventurers. Don¡¯t be fooled by Meysi¡¯s shy and awkward demeanor, but she¡¯s a C rank adventurer.¡± Claude was the one who responded, while Meysi blushed and looked away. It seemed as if she were trying to hide her face with her hair. ¡°I might be strong, but Meysi is the local genius from our village. She has already learned two different elemental spells to the C rank level.¡± Talru put Meysi on a pedestal without a thought while ladling a double portion of soup into his bowl. ¡°Maybe if you guys read more books¡­¡± Meysi mumbled under her breath as Talru took a seat beside her. As if it were some sort of signal, the rest of the group also helped themselves to the fragrant soup. ¡°Feel free to eat as much as you like, I can make much more soup if we run out.¡± Rosa proudly gestured to Sans and Elsie. ¡°Thanks! I can¡¯t wait to try your lovely creation.¡± Elsie didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and immediately procured two bowls from thin air before filling them with a serving each. Despite her mottled grey cloak, the rest of her appearance was breathtaking, making her seem like a homeless angel lost in the woods. Receiving his portion from Elsie, Sans sipped the broth with glowing eyes. If there was one thing that he appreciated, it would have to be good food. ¡°Sans and I also want to become adventurers.¡± Elsie nonchalantly mentioned between a mouthful of steaming vegetables. ¡°We do?¡± Sans dumbly stared at her, only to catch a warning glare. ¡°I mean, yea. We do!¡± He refocused his attention back onto his soup. It didn¡¯t really matter what his thoughts were. He knew Elsie would drag him into her plans regardless. ¡°That¡¯s easy!¡± Rosa piped up as her fianc¨¦ was busy stuffing his face. ¡°We¡¯ll arrive at Kenchi City by tomorrow evening. Although the city is a little packed right now, you shouldn¡¯t have any issues signing up with the adventurer¡¯s guild.¡± She sipped on her soup with a hint of elegance. ¡°Adventurer¡¯s guild? What kind of place is that?¡± Elsie continued to probe Rosa with questions, her eyes bright and sparkling. ¡°Y-you don¡¯t know about the adventurer¡¯s guild?¡± Rosa asked in surprise to which Elsie merely shook her head. ¡°Well, let me explain this. The adventurer¡¯s guild is as old as time. It goes by the name Millennium Dragon and is a prominent force on every floor of the tower. They give all kinds of missions for every level of adventurer.¡± A mouthful of soup followed Rosa¡¯s explanation. ¡°They say that the founders of Millennium Dragon are still alive today, but that¡¯s hard to believe.¡± Meysi said while fixing up her sleeping area. ¡°Why is it hard to believe?¡± Elsie glanced at Meysi with a thoughtful look. ¡°Because Millennium Dragon is as old as the tower itself. There isn¡¯t a single historical document that says otherwise, at least none that I know of. The founder¡¯s must have passed away long ago.¡± Sans froze after hearing Meysi¡¯s response. As old as the tower itself? Just what is the origin of the tower then? His eyes lingered on Elsie, who innocently revealed a light smile. ¡°Ahh, Rosa, your cooking is as amazing as ever!¡± Claude cried out while waving around an empty bowl. While the others were in discussion, Claude and Talru had devoured the remaining soup. ¡°It¡¯s time we get some shuteye. Talru here will keep first watch, and I¡¯ll be taking the second watch. Ladies, we have a long walk through the forest tomorrow. Be sure to get ample sleep.¡± The leader stretched his limbs while everyone found sleeping spots for themselves. Ironically, Meysi was already visiting dreamland as if none of it had anything to do with her. Sans took the opportunity to draw closer to Elsie. He whispered to her as quietly as possible. ¡°Elsie, I don¡¯t think we should stay here with them.¡± She cocked her head to the side with an inquisitive stare. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I just¡­ bad things happen to good people when I¡¯m around. I don¡¯t want to trouble them.¡± Sans hesitantly spoke his thoughts, but Elsie merely stifled laughter instead. ¡°You¡¯re around me all the time. Does that mean you are worried about bad things happening to me?¡± ¡°What could possibly happen to you?¡± Sans gave her a deadpan look before coming to a certain realization. I see¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter if bad things happen, because Elsie can just as easily take care of it¡­ I think? ¡°Right, what could happen to me? Don¡¯t worry too much and just enjoy our adventure. There¡¯ll be plenty of time for you to worry about me later.¡± Elsie elbowed her servant before lying down on an old blanket. If she didn¡¯t look so beautiful then she would have truly seemed downtrodden and unfortunate. ¡°Who said I would ever worry about you?¡± Sans snorted before lying down on the dirt and grass. He knew it would be impossible for him to sleep this night and opted to just rest his eyes. Even with his eyes closed, he was more alert than ever before, a heightened state that he stayed in till morning¡¯s early light.
Birds tweeted back and forth, while insects scavenged the dirt floors. The occasional critter leaped from branch to branch, creating an immersive sensation¡ªthe forest was alive with activity. ¡°We were only able to collect the single sample of Zizeroot, but at least it¡¯s something.¡± Claude held a long and thin branch in one hand, using it like a walking stick and rhythmically tapping it against the floor out of boredom. ¡°Even a single sample counts as mission success. Don¡¯t worry too much about the small stuff!¡± Talru slapped Claude on the back, preventing him from releasing his umpteenth sigh of despondence. ¡°You guys were collecting this¡­ Zizeroot? And you said that no one usually accepts this mission?¡± Sans inspected the bag within his hands. At the bottom was a lonely plant that somehow seemed alive with the way it slowly squirmed. ¡°That¡¯s right, but we only accepted it because we didn¡¯t have other options.¡± Claude answered the boy and retrieved the bag, stowing it in a larger sack that slung over his shoulder. After marching all morning long, Kenchi City was only a couple hours walk away, and yet the remaining distance seemed to stretch on forever. Even with the playful antics between the group of friends, the walk was dreadfully dull. Despite Sans¡¯ lack of enthusiasm, Elsie was an endless fountain of energy. She hopped over to a raised tree root like a hyperactive bunny. ¡°Sans! Sans! Look here!¡± Elsie crouched down onto her toes and beckoned her servant, who grumbled as he made his way over. What is it now? ¡°I hope whatever you¡¯re showing me can kill me.¡± With a sarcastic and lazy tone, he crouched beside her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It can for sure!¡± Elsie procured a small twig and prodded at a multicolored snail. Its yellow membrane was streaked with swirls of amethyst hues and blotches of charcoal black. Sans inspected the snail curiously. ¡°Can it really?¡± Just as he asked, the twig in Elsie¡¯s hand began to rapidly disintegrate. It was as if the twig had caught fire and was being consumed by a miasmic purple fog. Elsie quickly dropped the piece of wood, and it disappeared with a puff. ¡°See! ¡­ What do you think it tastes like?¡± Her eyes shone like radiant diamonds. Sans, however, scrunched his nose and backed away from the poisonous snail. ¡°No thanks. Even if it was a normal snail¡­ yuck.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll like it unless you try it!¡± Elsie stuck her tongue out and stood up as well. Before Sans could retort with a witty comeback, a shout rang out from Claude. ¡°Ambush! Stay back!¡± Elsie and Sans glanced in the adventure group¡¯s direction, who had strayed some distance away. They were just in time to witness a large man swoop behind Rosa and whisk her away like a doll. ¡°Ahhh! Claude!¡± ¡°Rosa!¡± Just as Sans was about to intervene, Elsie grabbed on to his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s watch for a minute.¡± She whispered before dragging him away to hide within the foliage. From their new position, they easily made out a group of six men surrounding Claude, Talru, and Meysi. At the side, a seventh man firmly gripped Rosa¡¯s wrists and kicked her down to her knees. ¡°Berel, what is the meaning of this?!¡± With a savage glint in his eye, Claude raged out at the foremost man. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me, Claude. Blame Rosa. If that bitch took my proposal to heart, then none of this would have come to pass.¡± ¡°Berel! Tell your sidekick to let me go!¡± Rosa cried out and struggled against her captor¡¯s grip. The man named Berel scratched his thick black beard with sausage-like fingers. On his head he wore a cap at a diagonal slant, while his leather padded armor failed to prevent his belly from spilling through the gaps. It wasn¡¯t just Berel, but each of his men also wore a similar looking hat. ¡°Ehh, look lass. I offered you good coin for a good time. You rejected me. Told me you had a husband, you did. This is the solution.¡± Berel signaled with his hand to begin the attack. ¡°How could this possibly be a solution?! You pig head!¡± Rosa spit in Berel¡¯s direction with all her might while frantically calling out. The group of men advanced forward with swords drawn. At the same time, Claude, Talru, and Meysi each prepared for the upcoming battle. ¡°Well is easy! I kill ye¡¯s husband, and then I take you home with me. Bahahaha!¡± Berel cackled like a maniac while slapping his enormous belly. His bulbous neck fat jiggled from side to side as his entire body shook with laughter. ¡°Berel, I¡¯ve known you for some time now. I know you¡¯re shady, but this is a new low. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting caught by a passing patrol? We¡¯re very close to Kenchi City.¡± Claude tried to reason with the man. ¡°Green behind the ears you are boy. I can smell opportunity a mile away. The city guard is busy with some fancy do-gooder prince fellow. There be naught a soul around here to tell the tale.¡± Elsie nudged Sans with an excited glint in her eye. She whispered to him in a low voice. ¡°This is our chance! Come, come!¡± Sans made a mirthless smile and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you can¡¯t just blast them away or something.¡± ¡°What? Where¡¯s the fun in that? Where¡¯s your sense of adventure!¡± Elsie stood up and tugged at Sans¡¯ sleeves. He had no choice but to follow the whims of his master. ¡°Stop right there, heathens!¡± Elsie stood in a power stance while pointing an authoritative finger at Berel. Within the encirclement, Claude and his group gained renewed hope as they heard Elsie¡¯s voice. ¡°Yea. Stop whatever you¡¯re doing.¡± Sans yawned and waved his hand as if to shoo away the burly men. ¡°Uh, who are you people?¡± Berel narrowed his eyes with a frown and took a wary step back. It seemed he had miscalculated greatly, not expecting Claude¡¯s group to have gained new followers. ¡°We are adventurers of Millennium Dragon! It is our sworn duty to report criminal activity. Once Kenchi City has been alerted, word will spread everywhere and none of you will have a place to call home!¡± Elsie shouted at the top of her lungs like a squeaky koala. To Berel and his men, she was like an adorable yet annoying animal that they couldn¡¯t do anything about. Both Sans and Elsie were far outside their encirclement, and giving chase to them would basically be leaving everything to chance. ¡°Boys, we was just kidding. Right?¡± The men backed away a couple paces, while Rosa was finally set free. She frantically ran toward Claude and hugged her fianc¨¦ anxiously. ¡°Yea, it was just a joke.¡± ¡°We were only testing you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mean much but be more aware next time.¡± Each of the men gave a random excuse and dismissed themselves. Berel was an intelligent and cautious man, which was the only reason why he was able to achieve some small success as an adventurer. ¡°Rosa dear, just because I let you go today¡­ don¡¯t mean nothing.¡± Berel gave her a drooling smile before walking away with loud laughter. His henchman joined together and followed suit. After Berel and his men disappeared into the forestry, Claude and his group each let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± Sans walked up to the group and inspected each of them. Other than being slightly shaken, they were otherwise untouched¡ªbesides, of course, Rosa. ¡°Boy oh boy. I don¡¯t know where we would be if it weren¡¯t for you two. Looks like karma has graced us for our prior good deeds!¡± Claude nuzzled his face into Rosa¡¯s hair, who refused to let him go. ¡°This is all my fault. I never thought rejecting that man would have caused all of this.¡± Rosa fought back tears as she hid her face in Claude¡¯s chest. He had no choice but to give a series of soothing pats. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about a thing Rosa. Even if it came down to a fight, me and Talru would have at least taken that fat bastard down with us.¡± Claude thought his words would lighten the mood, but only brought more tears from the distraught woman. Meysi bonked Claude on the head before confronting Sans and Elsie. ¡°Thank you.¡± Meysi awkwardly glanced between Claude, Rosa, and Sans. Her eyes traced over Rosa¡¯s figure, which was locked within Claude¡¯s tight embrace. Meysi then stared back at Sans¡¯ open chest and made a small, hesitant step forward. Before Meysi could complete the action that plagued her thoughts, Elsie nimbly threw herself at Sans with wide open arms. ¡°My hero! You were so brave and wonderful!¡± Elsie danced with the poor boy, spinning him around in circles. Seeing this interaction, Meysi¡¯s shoulders drooped low. She shook her head, incidentally, catching sight of a hulking man staring off into the distance. Talru stood with upright shoulders, his massive frame almost blending in with the trees that surrounded them. His hands rested on his hips, while a pensive expression was written upon his face. Meysi glanced between Sans and Talru, before hiding a small smile and making her way toward her good friend. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Talru?¡± ¡°Oh, hey Meysi. Maybe you might know, but how did Berel and his boys know we would come through here?¡± Hearing his question, the group went silent. Even Rosa no longer sniffed and cried as they pondered his question. ¡°You said no one takes this mission. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it especially stood out when you accepted it. Also, this mission only has one location, which is the entrance to The Valley of Eternal Rest.¡± Sans offhandedly mentioned when Rosa¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Talru, when you accepted the mission¡­ who suggested that you take it?¡± Rosa asked the giant while the rest of the group glanced in his direction. ¡°Eh? Now that you mention it¡­ an odd fellow. He wore a hat on his head like those guys from earlier.¡± Claude let out a sigh before placing a reassuring hand on Talru¡¯s shoulder. ¡°My brother, you¡¯ve been had. Those guys set us up for this. Fortunately, it ended well. So don¡¯t think too hard on it.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Talru mumbled as he connected together the dots himself. Just then, Elsie streaked through the group with the same level of energy that she never ceased to maintain. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go! Sans and I still need to sign up as adventurers at the Millennium Dragon guild!¡± She was like a comet blazing a trail through each of their lives. The group could only put the near-death experience behind them and follow after her graceful figure. Chapter 34: Millennium Dragon (3) White, crystalline walls encircled Kenchi City, giving it an almost blinding and divine appearance. At the northernmost entrance, a group of travelers were stopped by one of the many city guards. ¡°If you can¡¯t show your identification then I¡¯m afraid I will have to turn you away.¡± The guard waved for the next person in line, ignoring the young man and woman before him. ¡°Now wait just a minute. How are my friends supposed to register for identification if they can¡¯t enter the city?¡± Claude had already passed through the gate when he turned around just in time to see Sans and Elsie declined entry. Sans¡¯ eyes shifted back and forth between the guard and Claude. ¡°Sir, you must not know, but right now the city is well over sustainable limits. On top of it, the great Anthor Kingdom¡¯s prince is visiting in preparation for the tomb¡¯s trials. Therefore, access to Kenchi City is being restricted.¡± The guard gave an exhausted sigh. It seemed this wasn¡¯t the first time he had to deny someone city access. ¡°Sir, sir!¡± Elsie pulled the fringes of her hood closer together, taking a step toward the guard. Her wonderous eyes glanced up at him like an innocent porcelain doll. ¡°Uh-er, yes¡­ There¡¯s nothing I can-¡° A small gleam of light caught the guard¡¯s attention, forcing him to pause midsentence. ¡°M-Mid grade spirit stone?¡± He sucked in a quick breath of air and warily checked his surroundings. It seemed the other guards were too busy dealing with other travelers to notice. He quickly beckoned Sans and Elsie over and spoke in a low volume. ¡°Alright, go on in. I¡¯ll forget I saw anything here, got it? But do us all a favor, please get registered at the adventure guild, Millennium Dragon. Travelers without identification are often times bandits and outlaws.¡± Sans and Elsie nodded at the same time before ambling by, catching up to Claude and the others. ¡°Next! Come forward! I don¡¯t have all day.¡± The guard called out to the line of people; his voice carried a new level of barely concealed enthusiasm. ¡°How did you get past the guard?¡± Claude asked the two stragglers. ¡°Oh, the guard said that I reminded him of his daughter and how she died one day in the wilderness. He felt bad, so he let us go!¡± Elsie explained and elbowed Sans in his ribs, prompting him to speak up. ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s as she said. An awful tale to hear. I truly feel sorry for that guard and his family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really unfortunate¡­¡± Claude glanced over his shoulder in pity. He clicked his tongue before remarking out loud. ¡°He must be masking all that sadness behind his apathetic and cold attitude.¡± ¡°Y-yea, let¡¯s go with that.¡± Sans lightly pushed the man forward to pick up the pace. He decided to change the topic away from the bribed guardsman. ¡°So where is the adventurer¡¯s guild?¡± ¡°You mean Millennium Dragon? Do you see that massive building over there?¡± Claude pointed into the distance at a crystalline palace with pointed towers and scenic glass windows. Similar to the city¡¯s walls, the palace¡¯s white stone material shimmied against the sunlight. ¡°Wow, Millennium Dragon must really care about their appearances.¡± Sans remarked with wide eyes. Even Rose Manor paled in comparison to the blatant opulence of the palace before him. ¡°Oh¡­ No, that¡¯s a palace for Anthor royalty. Millennium Dragon is the building to the left of it.¡± Claude shifted his finger toward a worn-down structure that hid within the shadows of the palace. The walls were scratched and discolored, while its wooden door seemed to be barely hanging on to its hinges. On either side of the shabby door were two small windows, one of which was cracked as if someone had thrown a stone through it. ¡°T-That¡¯s Millennium Dragon? The all-powerful guild that has a presence on every floor of the tower?¡± Sans¡¯ eyes shifted between the two buildings with a strange gaze. The difference between the two was simply too staggering! ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by this building of theirs. Every outpost of Millennium Dragon is interconnected with each other. Members of a certain status can even use their membership to travel across floors for free!¡± Claude spoke with sparkles in his eyes. ¡°Millennium Dragon members can travel across floors? Does that mean one could travel to a higher floor?¡± Sans asked Claude as the group made its way to the outpost. ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m not sure! However, they can definitely travel to lower floors. Because of this feature, no one dares to cause trouble at any Millennium Dragon outpost.¡± Claude shrugged his shoulders, and at the same time Rosa joined in the conversation. ¡°All they have to do is send a signal, and this place will be swarming with High Rankers.¡± She smirked and hooked her arm around Claude¡¯s. ¡°Swarming with High Rankers¡­ what is a High Ranker?¡± Sans asked her. ¡°You don¡¯t even know about High Rankers? I guess that makes sense, considering you didn¡¯t even know about Millennium Dragon.¡± Rosa flipped her hair and continued. ¡°A High Ranker is someone who reaches the sixth floor. You see, every time someone completes their floor trial, they increase in level. This means that everyone stuck on floor one is level one. There are many benefits to increasing your level, ranging from natural stat increases to more advanced skill expression.¡± Before she could continue, Talru hobbled over in excitement, flexing his muscles with clenched fists. ¡°But level doesn¡¯t mean everything. Me and bro are the same level and I¡¯m way stronger!¡± He contracted his biceps, showing off his sculpted physique. ¡°Shoo, shoo. Not everyone is an exercise maniac like you.¡± Claude waved off the simple man and gestured for Rosa to continue. ¡°It¡¯s like Talru said. Although we¡¯re all level one, there are drastic differences. Talru¡¯s strength and Meysi¡¯s comprehension of spells are some examples. Other people manifest different specialties all the time, and not all of them are combat oriented. If you have time alone, you should inspect your soul crystal carefully.¡± Now that I think about it, Jun once told me to keep a notebook on all the skills I learned. Perhaps I should also try gauging my stats¡­but how? Sans glanced sideways toward Elsie, who was busy surveying the city with enthusiasm. Maybe Elsie can help me figure it out? I¡¯ll ask her when we¡¯re alone. As Sans was lost in thought, he didn¡¯t notice Meysi had joined them until she spoke. ¡°My intelligence stat is 14¡­ just thought you should know.¡± This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. She shied away, scurrying off to stand beside Talru. ¡°That girl needs to gain more confidence. Anyway, we¡¯re almost at the outpost.¡± Claude shook his head and remarked as they crossed the road. Just as they were nearing the entrance, he cleared his throat and announced in a grand fashion. ¡°Welcome to Millennium Dra-¡° The door swung open, the wall stopping its momentum with a loud bang. It was a wonder how the door hadn¡¯t snapped off its bindings. ¡°Get out of my way. Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± A sallow faced man raged at the group as if he owned the streets. He wore a speckled fur coat over his shoulders and was adorned with glimmering jewels of all different sizes. Before anyone could reply, a young voice came from behind the man. ¡°Prince Marlow, please don¡¯t waste your time of commoners. We need to get you-¡° A man in full plated armor came through the doorway. His face was hidden within a full helm, which had two slanted slits for him to see through. Why is he looking at me? Sans could feel the man¡¯s gaze lingering on his body. Despite the creepy sensation of being stared at by an unknown man, he didn¡¯t feel any malice. Instead, he felt something odd. He seems¡­ sad? No, happy? Before Sans could think on it further, the guardsman turned his attention back to the rude prince. ¡°Prince Marlow let¡¯s carry on. The weaponsmith has your order ready, and we still need to get you that artifact for the tomb¡¯s trials.¡± ¡°Right! My sword!¡± Prince Marlow¡¯s eyes gleamed before he shot Sans¡¯ group a cold stare. ¡°But my sword can wait. These fools dared to blockade me and I¡­I¡­? Well, hello there.¡± His mouth curled in a lascivious smile as he stooped low in an attempt to peer inside Elsie¡¯s hood. ¡°My, my... Lady, I want you, no. I need you, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Prince Marlow-¡° ¡°Silence!¡± The guard let out a sigh and shook his head. Meanwhile, Sans frowned while staring at the prince with furrowed brows. Why do I feel so¡­? What is this strange emotion? He looked once more at the prince¡¯s drooling mouth in curiosity. Why does my chest feel so constricted? And why do I suddenly want to kill this man? ¡°Young lady, please show me your gorgeous smile. I would be happy even if it¡¯s the last thing I ever see!¡± Prince Marlow wasn¡¯t going to let Elsie slip away. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise¡­ ¡°Hmm? Okay!¡± Elsie chirped like a sonorous bird and pulled back her hood. The next second, she struck a casual pose and flashed a breathtaking smile to the world. Sans stared with wide eyes, along with everyone else. It was as if someone had stopped time, and it would have been criminal to start it once more. This demoness. Sans shook the image out of his head, coincidentally catching sight of Prince Marlow falling to the ground! ¡°P-Prince Marlow!¡± The guard called out and knelt before his charge. The prince¡¯s eyes were glazed over while froth and foam spewed out of his open mouth. ¡°Quickly get out of here. I¡¯ll handle this mess.¡± He waved a plated hand toward the group just as other people were starting to gather. Why does he seem like he¡¯s helping us? Sans gave the man a strange look as he passed by. In just a few seconds, the group had rushed inside the Millennium Dragon outpost. Each of them breathed out a sigh of relief, still confused by everything that happened. The inside of the outpost was sparsely decorated with a collection of furniture. The main attraction was a service desk in the back of the room. Two lines of people waited patiently for their turn. ¡°Elsie, what did you just do?¡± Sans whispered to his unruly master while the rest of the group found places to rest their weary bones. It had been too long since they were able to properly relax. ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, that poor guy looked like he had seen a ghost. I think he maybe fainted.¡± ¡°Oh that? He said he would happily go blind if he saw me smile. Hm?¡± Elsie shrugged and walked away, assuming her position in one of the lines. Sans squinted his eyes in thought and followed behind her. There¡¯s no way it¡¯s that simple¡­ The line moved forward at a rapid pace, all thanks to the four attendants behind the service desk. As they reached the front of the line, Sans was able to make out the different conversations being held. ¡°What do you mean the mission isn¡¯t complete? Of course I felled the beast!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, but your millennium token suggests otherwise.¡± A youthful woman with sharp ears and pale skin responded to a travelworn adventurer. ¡°How can this token possibly know whether I killed it or not? If I said it killed the beast, then I killed it!¡± The man slammed his fist on the counter, but the dainty woman was unfazed. She merely frowned before responding in a cold tone. ¡°Do not underestimate the founders of Millennium Dragon. Each token is connected to a grand formation that tracks all of your progress. Are you suggesting you¡¯re more powerful than the founders of the most powerful guild?¡± The man took a hesitant step back after detecting the change in atmosphere. It was one thing to speak aggressively, but provoking Millennium Dragon was a different story. ¡°I-I see, maybe you¡¯re right. I must not have finished the beast off all the way. I¡¯ll go and take care of that¡­ thanks.¡± The man shuffled off through crowd and disappeared. ¡°Wow, that man seemed really frustrated.¡± Elsie glanced back with gleaming eyes. ¡°Maybe he bit off more than he could chew?¡± Sans shrugged. Not a moment later, the attendant at the far end called out in a deep voice. ¡°Next person please!¡± ¡°Oh! That¡¯s me!¡± Elsie hopped away in excitement while Sans curiously stared at the sharp eared woman just ahead. I didn¡¯t get a good look before, but this lady in front seems odd. Is she human? Noticing Sans¡¯ stare, the woman tilted her head to the side before giving him a friendly wink. After being discovered, Sans blushed and averted his eyes. ¡°Next person in line?¡± The woman called out, much to Sans¡¯ excitement. However, just before Sans could take a step forward, a burly man charged over from the other line! ¡°That¡¯s me!¡± His animated voice was like a barbed arrow passing through the hearts and ears of all those watching, including Sans. ¡°I hope I get Lady Hina when I¡¯m at the front.¡± ¡°She has to be the prettiest elf I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Whispers and small chatter echoed around Sans as he watched his position at the counter being taken over. I forgot there¡¯s two lines¡­ This was the first time he had ever seen an elf, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they were all naturally beautiful or if it was just Lady Hina. ¡°Next person.¡± A husky voice called out from beside Lady Hina. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s me.¡± Sans took a step forward, but oddly he didn¡¯t see anyone there. ¡°Sir, please come quickly. I don¡¯t have all day.¡± Creeping closer, Sans eventually found him staring down at a pudgy woman. Her height barely came to Lady Hina¡¯s waist, while she was at least three times more horizontally endowed. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re a handsome one!¡± The creature blew a chilling kiss toward Sans. Despite her face being caked with multiple layers of makeup, he could still see her cheeks burn a rosy hue. What¡­ is this thing? Sans¡¯ eyes shifted between the pudgy woman and Lady Hina who stood beside her. The difference was way too staggering! ¡°You act like you¡¯ve never seen a dwarf before? I see, you¡¯re one of those. Hypnotized by this ditzy elf¡¯s beauty!¡± The female dwarf pouted while Lady Hina hid a small smile by the side. ¡°I¡­ uh¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry handsome. What you need is a strong woman in your life, someone who will take care of you. I can handle that for you, and if you ask nicely¡­ I can handle you as well.¡± The dwarf fluttered her eyes, sending a series of chills underneath Sans¡¯ skin. From some reason, his fight or flight instincts were surging with full force. ¡°Stop messing with the boy, Helda.¡± Lady Hina tapped the dwarf with her foot, who snorted and returned the elf an angry stare. ¡°But I was serious. Anyway, how may I help you?¡± Seeing that she was moving on, Sans buried a sigh of relief and responded. ¡°I¡¯m a new adventurer, and I was told this is the place to get started.¡± ¡°Oh, a new adventurer! Welcome to Millennium Dragon, the tower¡¯s number one adventuring guild!¡± Helda shifted through a mound of papers and drawers, finally procuring a circular tablet with an intricate design. She held the tablet in her hand and soon began announcing out loud. ¡°Registering yourself with Millennium Dragon is the first step of a long journey. What is that journey? A wonderful adventure to the peak, where fantasies and challenges await those who are worthy!¡± Sans stared dumbfoundedly at Helda. What is she on about? ¡°Gathering herbs, slaying dragons, and defending castle keeps; Millennium Dragon is here to connect those in need with all sorts of unlikely heroes. Our mission at Millennium Dragon is to ensure the continuity of¡­¡± Helda¡¯s words faded like a natural ambiance as Sans stared at her strangely. It was only then that he realized she was reading from a piece of paper, aptly labeled as New Adventurer Speech. ¡°¡­And that¡¯s why you¡¯re here! Riding on this grain of sand we call a moment, forge your path forward and find the future that you¡¯re destined for! So, are you ready to join Millennium Dragon?¡± Her speech came to an abrupt end, catching Sans off guard. He shook himself out of his daze before nodding. Why do I feel like I was just sold something I don¡¯t want? Helda beamed as she pushed the tablet forward. ¡°That¡¯s great! This is your millennium token. All you have to do is feed your mana through this token and it¡¯ll bind it to you. It will act as both your identity and mission tracker. Don¡¯t worry if you lose it as you can always purchase another one for the small price of one low-grade spirit shard!¡± Sans held the device and promptly channeled a flow of energy through it. He watched as the intricate designs swirled to life with a faint blue glow. Strangely, he could feel a subconscious connection to the tablet, almost as if he could read it without looking at it. ¡°Terrific!¡± Helda clasped her hands together once she saw the tablet light up. She continued with her explanation. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve bonded with your millennium token, you should be able to recall the information embedded within with just a thought! It¡¯ll hold your name, your progress, and of course your adventure rank. Although all adventurers start at D rank, one day you¡¯ll reach the upper echelons if you work hard enough!¡± Sans nodded his head before concentrating on the millennium token. Sure enough, a flood of information came surging forth. After a moment of reading, Sans cocked his head with a wry smile. ¡°Miss Helda. If I lose my millennium token, how does the replacement know who I am?¡± ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s easy! Every recorded mana signature is stored in a complex formation created by the founders! So even if it¡¯s a brand-new token, it¡¯ll be able to detect your unique mana signature.¡± Sans nodded before procuring a low-grade spirit stone. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d like to purchase another one. A backup, so to speak.¡± Helda¡¯s hands blurred as she procured a new tablet. Before Sans could even blink, the exchange had already been completed. She performed a giddy bounce as she pocketed the spirit shard. Sans shook his head and channeled his mana through the new token. Same result¡­ Same name, same details, same accomplishments. He lowered the tablet and gave Helda a small smile. ¡°Thank you for everything, is there anything else I should know?¡± ¡°No sir! You¡¯re all set. Do take care, oh and¡­ if you¡¯re ever interested, I would be happy to accompany you for dinner.¡± Helda flashed him a clumsy wink, which he instinctively avoided as if it were a flying projectile. Sans lightly coughed and walked away from the counter, but not before catching sight of the smirk on Lady Hina¡¯s face. While making his way toward Claude¡¯s group, Sans inspected the millennium token in his hands once more. There¡¯s just one problem. My name isn¡¯t Azrael, and these accomplishments aren¡¯t mine. Chapter 35: Tomb of Ambrosia (1) Within a dome-like structure, flashes of light pierced through the darkness and streaked along the walls. There seemed to be no rhyme or reason for the patterns they followed, but somehow the pulses of energy always ended up joining together at the dome¡¯s center. Leaning his weight against a metallic railing, a man traced his thumb along his defined jawline as he stared at the bright and radiant ball of energy swirling before him. Behind him were two folded wings with blackened feathers and white speckles. Hidden within the darkness, they were like two tapestries presenting the moonless night sky. ¡°Are you sure this is a good idea, Azrael?¡± A sultry voice called out from beside him, revealing a slim woman whose hips swayed with every step. She wore crimson gloves that extended past her elbows, while the rest of her similarly colored outfit hid just enough to feed the man¡¯s active imagination. Just like Azrael, she donned a pair of wings, but in contrast they dripped with a deadly, blood-like hue. ¡°Erza, my love. Of course it¡¯s a good idea. With enough trial and error, we were finally able to construct the eternal mana pool. As long as Millennium Dragon has members, this pool of energy will always continue to grow.¡± Erza sashayed closer to her lover, leaning her head upon his shoulder. Her scarlet clothes cut a striking image against his black coat. She stared into Azrael¡¯s eyes with worry. ¡°But what about the tower? Won¡¯t it try to abolish the eternal mana pool if it grows too big?¡± ¡°Hush, my dear.¡± He kissed her lips and brought her close into his embrace. ¡°That was the other surprise I wanted to show you. I was able to successfully conceal this dimension away from prying eyes. This place can no longer be considered as a part of the tower.¡± Erza smiled, snuggling deeper into his broad chest. ¡°You¡¯re always full of surprises. Does this mean you can create more of these dimensions?¡± ¡°Hmm, if I have a reason to¡­ I suppose I could. However, making this one has set me back some hundred years. It¡¯ll be some time before I can recover. With that in mind, I should only create these dimensions sparingly.¡± Erza scoffed and lightly crawled her fingers behind Azrael¡¯s neck. ¡°Knowing you, there¡¯ll be 50 new dimensions created in the next thousand years.¡± Azrael grinned before forcefully bringing their lips together. ¡°You know me too well, my love.¡±
The winds shifted in a distant land, carrying the howls and roars of a million demons. Thunder boomed and lightning painted the blood red skies with flashes of blue and yellow. In the midst of the horde of demons, a woman fought furiously. Each strike brought forth a wave of destruction, sending bodies flying into the distance. The clouds in the sky reached down in spiraling columns of fire, creating blazing tornados that streaked across the war-torn landscape. ¡°ERZA!¡± The rampaging woman heard her name called in the far distance. ¡°Azrael!¡± Her crimson wings were irreparably damaged, one of which was corroded and frayed, while the other was missing its lower half. Without giving her any time to rest, the onslaught of demons continued to throw body after body in her direction. Azrael seethed as he streaked through the air. The space around him warped and shattered as he increased his speed in fierce determination. ¡°Stay back you damned beasts!¡± His voice boomed across the land, causing many of the surrounding demons to faint on the spot. ¡°Azrael run away! This is a trap!¡± Erza cried out as she continued to defend against the relentless attack. ¡°Stay right there! I¡¯m coming!¡± Just as Azrael called out, the clouds parted in the far distance. Like a monolithic and primordial being, a massive skeleton stepped into view. Even the tallest of mountains wouldn¡¯t have reached the skeleton¡¯s ankle. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡­¡± Azrael cursed silently as he craned his head upward, catching sight of the infernal eyes embedded within the skeleton¡¯s massive skull. Azrael, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have run off alone. Erza¡¯s voice filtered through his mind, and at the same time the skeleton¡¯s foot came crashing down above her.
¡°NO!¡± Sans woke up in a cold sweat. He gulped down deep breaths as he took in his surroundings. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You called?¡± Elsie sat cross-legged before him. Her dazzling eyes were just as bright and curious as always. ¡°I didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Oh. I thought I heard you calling someone¡¯s name in the night. I could only assume you would be calling my name¡­ right?¡± For some reason Sans felt like there was only one correct response to her question. ¡°Right¡­ what are you doing here? I thought we agreed on getting separate rooms.¡± This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. ¡°We did?¡± Sans let out a sigh. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why we paid for two rooms. One for you, and one for me.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I thought we got two rooms just for fun.¡± ¡°W-Well¡­ go back to sleep.¡± Sans tried pulling the blanket back over his head, but Elsie quickly snatched it away. ¡°You can¡¯t go back to sleep!¡± ¡°Ugh, why?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s already morning! We¡¯re leaving for the tomb trials tomorrow so we have to prepare.¡± Sans rubbed his bloodshot eyes with his two knuckles. He could already tell that today was going to be a long one. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m awake. By the way, I have a question for you.¡± Elsie hopped off the bed and turned with a flourish. Her eyebrow rose with curiosity. ¡°Hmm? What kind of question? Ask and I might answer!¡± ¡°Do you know who Azrael is?¡± ¡°Azrael? Why do you want to know?¡± She batted her eyelashes and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve just heard the name a lot. There¡¯s no other particular reason.¡± ¡°Hmm, maybe I will tell you, but what will I get in return?¡± Sans gave her a deadpan stare. ¡°What¡­ would you want?¡± Why do I feel like I¡¯m making a deal with evil incarnate. ¡°Oh, nothing much. Just your attention and care for the day.¡± ¡°My¡­ attention and care?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Sans gazed at her awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s it? Okay, deal.¡± ¡°Deal?¡± Elsie giggled as she confirmed Sans¡¯ response, giving him a foreboding sensation. ¡°Yes, deal. Now tell me about Azrael.¡± ¡°Azrael, also known as The Calamity of Death, is one of the founders of Millennium Dragon, along with Erza, The Blood Witch. Together, they ruled for thousands of years with unparalleled wisdom and strength.¡± Sans sat in silence as he processed her words. Azrael, The Calamity of Death? Why do I have the founder¡¯s millennium token? And what about that dream I had? ¡°How did Azrael and Erza die?¡± He nervously asked his local historian. If she answered the way he suspected, then it could only confirm his strange suspicion about his dream. Did the events in my dream really happen? Did that skeleton really kill Erza? ¡°Hmm? Who said that they died?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t die? But wouldn¡¯t that make them tens of thousands of years old?¡± Sans asked in confusion. How could anyone possibly live that long? ¡°Perhaps millions of years old! Who knows, maybe they still walk among us in a different form.¡± Elsie shrugged before pulling on Sans¡¯ hand. ¡°I answered your questions, now let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Wha- go where?!¡± Sans staggered out of bed in a fluster. Where does all of her energy come from?! ¡°Shopping! We have to go shopping! I want a helmet! Oh, and I want a cool cape! Also you need a suit! And I need a bag!¡± ¡°Shopping¡­¡± Sans mumbled under his breath as his foreboding feeling escalated in severity. ¡°Come on! Also you have to carry me on your back.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°Because I said so. If you don¡¯t then it means you¡¯re not giving me care.¡± Elsie wagged her finger at him with pouted lips. It was hard to argue with a picturesque beauty, not to mention that she really did answer his questions. ¡°Ugh, fine.¡± He groaned and tossed his hands in the air. With an excited leap, Elsie clambered onto Sans¡¯ back. ¡°Hold still!¡± She wrapped her arms around his neck, while her legs fastened themselves securely around his waist. Her grey cloak drooped to either side, concealing Sans within. ¡°Now, onward horsey!¡± Elsie lightly kicked Sans on the side of his stomach. He let out a sigh, only now realizing the troubles he inadvertently signed up for. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m going.¡± He navigated his way outside the inn where they stayed. The moment he exited, he held a hand up to block out the sun¡¯s blinding light. ¡°Horsey go that way!¡± Elsie pointed toward a distant building. On the way there, Sans held back tears of embarrassment as Elsie continued to kip and cheer. ¡°Regald¡¯s Armorsmith¡­¡± Sans read the sign out loud and shortly after, Elsie freed him from her clutches. ¡°What are we here for?¡± He followed his master into the shop where the smell of smoke and oils greeted his nose. Lines of carefully crafted protection gear decorated the walls. Elsie paid Sans no heed, immediately hunting down the burly man in the back of the shop. ¡°Sir! Make me a helmet! A full one!¡± ¡°Whoa there lass. A full helmet? Why would you want to hide that pretty face of yours?¡± Elsie stamped her feet and waved toward Sans, beckoning him over. ¡°Horsey, explain to the kind sir that I want a full helmet.¡± Sans and the shopkeeper stared at each other in confusion. For some unknown reason, Sans could sense a hint of pity within the shopkeeper¡¯s gaze. It was as if the middle-aged man understood everything in that single moment and didn¡¯t require any explanation at all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry lad, you¡¯ll live to see another day. I promise.¡± He placed a firm hand on Sans¡¯ shoulder and gave him a deep look. What the hell? Sans only stared back, both stupefied and dazed. ¡°I think she wants a helmet¡­ also she wants a cape.¡± For some reason, after managing to conjure a sentence, he felt like he had just lost a piece of his humanity. ¡°That¡¯s right! A cape too!¡± ¡°Well lass, I can¡¯t custom make anything for you on such short notice, but you¡¯re welcome to take a look around. I also have some wares in the back room-¡° Before he could finish speaking, Elsie dragged Sans by the hand and pushed through the saloon style doors at the back. ¡°Find me a helmet! Oh, like this one.¡± Elsie immediately dove through a pile of metal and cloth, procuring a full black helm with red feathers protruding out the back. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ll also be wanting this then.¡± Sans gestured toward a black and red cape that hung by the doorway. Elsie immediately fit the helmet over her head before ambling over to the cape. It¡¯s strange, but she actually looks somewhat fierce with that helmet on. Her grey cloak concealed much of her body, making it impossible to determine the beauty beneath the coal-black helmet. If she were given a sword, Elsie might have appeared like a season warrior¡ªat least she would have if it weren¡¯t for one glaring detail. ¡°You¡¯re too short.¡± Sans remarked in a dull expression. ¡°Hmm?¡± Elsie whirled around, simultaneous flinging the cape over her shoulders. The cape¡¯s base color was solid black, while plumes of red fire were etched into it. ¡°Look.¡± Sans stood beside her, holding his hand out toward the top of her head. ¡°Even if you wore heels, you wouldn¡¯t be taller than me. It really detracts from the intimidating look you¡¯re going for.¡± Elsie shook her head before letting out an echoey laugh. ¡°Intimidating? I don¡¯t need this stuff to be scary!¡± Somehow, Sans couldn¡¯t help but remember the duel he once had with her. ¡°Right¡­ then what¡¯s with all of this?¡± Elsie twirled around in a circle, which ended with her standing in a power stance. Her chest was puffed high, while her hands were placed by her hips. ¡°Because I look cool.¡± It was such a simple reason, and yet, not matter how ridiculous it sounded¡­ Sans couldn¡¯t argue with it. ¡°Did you young ones find what you¡¯re lookin¡¯ for?¡± The shopkeeper hobbled into the back room when he caught sight of Elsie¡¯s new getup. ¡°Wow, very impressive.¡± He pursed his lips and gave Sans a thumbs up. What is that supposed to mean?! Sans merely stared back in confusion. ¡°Sir, how much for the helmet and the cape?¡± Elsie asked the man in a straightforward manner. ¡°Erm, the helmet is about five mid-grade spirit shards. The cape would be seven mid-grade spirit shards¡­¡± The armor smith¡¯s voice lingered, unsure if he had just scared away his new customer. After all, it wasn¡¯t every day that travelers carried anything more than a few handfuls of low-grade spirit shards. In fact, most had to save up for several months in order to purchase a single one of his creations. ¡°Got it! Here you go!¡± Elsie tossed him a single high-rank spirit shard before skipping out of the store. ¡°Come on horsey! You have to take me to the next store!¡± Sans glanced at the shopkeeper¡¯s dumbstruck expression before making a wry smile. Just as he was about to walk away, the man called out to him. ¡°Young lad, I understand everything now. You must endure.¡± ¡°I¡¯m almost certain there¡¯s a misunderstanding¡­¡± Sans walked away in blatant confusion once more. Why does he speak to me with such pity! With his millionth sigh of the day, he finally caught up to Elsie who was impatiently tapping her foot on the ground. ¡°Where are we going next?¡± For the remainder of the day, Sans was dragged around from shop to shop. It was only after entering the tenth shop that he realized he had truly made a one-sided deal. Chapter 36: Tomb of Ambrosia (2) ¡°You two certainly look¡­ fashionable.¡± Claude inspected Sans and Elsie with a strange gaze. ¡°Believe me, this was not my idea.¡± Sans shook his head and fixed his collar. Yesterday was somehow the most exhausting day he had ever experienced. After the first three stores, he discovered a new level of dread that he hoped to never revisit again. At least I got new clothes out of it. He lightly shook his new blazer and couldn¡¯t resist the urge to brush dust off of his shoulder. Rosa let out a chuckle as she watched his actions. ¡°Stop stressing so much about your clothes. They¡¯re going to get dirty eventually, and when that happens just use the cleanse spell.¡± She chided the boy before turning to Elsie with a curious look. ¡°Elsie, darling. I love your new helmet¡­ Very cool.¡± Rosa gave the girl a wink, who responded by squaring her shoulders and holding her head high. ¡°Hey guys, sorry we¡¯re late.¡± Talru and Meysi came forward the next moment. ¡°Talru refused to leave without trying every breakfast item the inn had to offer¡­ He kept saying it would be his last meal in forever.¡± Meysi mumbled while Talru sheepishly scratched his head. ¡°Now that we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s begin heading toward the tomb¡¯s entrance. Also, I¡¯m happy that both Sans and Elsie have agreed to join us. We, as a group, have been looking forward to this day for years.¡± Claude spoke out to everyone and clapped his hands together. Untamed excitement could be seen within each of their eyes as they shifted about restlessly. ¡°Onward to the tomb!¡± Elsie called out and promptly walked away in an exaggerated fashion. Her knees rose to her waist with each step, while her arms swung back and forth at wide angles. The rest of the group followed suit and began the long trek. ¡°Ah, it feels like we just got back to town and we¡¯re already heading into the wilderness once more.¡± Talru let out a small sigh as they passed through Kenchi City¡¯s western gate. ¡°That¡¯s because we only spent two days here. Fortunately, the tomb¡¯s entrance is only half a day¡¯s walk away. At least, that¡¯s what I heard.¡± Rosa responded as her eyes scanned the horizon. In the far distance, a dirt pathway snaked through the forest. There were already multiple parties of people walking in the same direction, each of them with the same destination in mind. ¡°Rosa, why does everyone want to enter this tomb?¡± Sans asked her by the side. ¡°The Tomb of Ambrosia is one of the many trial grounds within the tower. Although, some trial grounds are naturally formed by the tower itself, this tomb was manmade. Rumor has it that the tomb was created by Ambrosia¡¯s lover when she died.¡± ¡°How did Ambrosia die?¡± ¡°No one knows for sure, but if she didn¡¯t die then why would it be called a tomb?¡± Rosa shrugged her shoulders while Sans subconsciously glanced at Elsie, whom of which maintained the same exaggerated walking cadence as before. Maybe I¡¯ll ask Elsie later¡­ wait, why am I assuming Elsie would know? ¡°Is there anything I should know about the trials?¡± Sans asked Rosa once more, but this time Meysi spoke up. ¡°The trials are standard for each person. There¡¯s four trials starting with the Trial of Heaven.¡± ¡°Trial of Heaven? That sounds pretty impressive.¡± Sans had a surprised look as he replied. ¡°It¡¯s not as impressive as you¡¯re imagining. It¡¯s actually the easiest trial. All it does is serve as a check of your physical prowess. If you can¡¯t pass the Trial of Heaven, then there is probably little point in continuing the remainder of the trials anyway.¡± Meysi said lightly, and after a small pause, she procured a handful of notes from her bag. ¡°These are all the notes I¡¯ve taken on the tomb¡¯s trials. Let¡¯s see¡­ the first two trials are non-lethal. If you fail the Trial of Heaven or the Trial of Water, then you¡¯ll be ejected from the tomb without any injury.¡± Sans tried reading Meysi¡¯s notes from over her shoulder, causing the girl to unconsciously shy away. ¡°So first is the Trial of Heaven, and then the Trial of Water? What exactly do you do in these trials?¡± Meysi scanned her notes briefly before responding. ¡°For the Trial of Heaven, you must jump from column to column and reach the upper ledge. If you fall into the black below, then you¡¯ll wake up outside the tomb and have gained nothing. Um¡­ let¡¯s see¡­¡± She squinted her eyes to read a small set of scribbles along the side. ¡°Oh also, the tricky part is that the columns will sometimes shift up or down, causing you to lose your balance. However, as long as you land carefully then this won¡¯t pose much trouble.¡± ¡°I see, how about the Trial of Water?¡± Sans probed her for the next trial. At the same time, the group entered onto the main pathway that led into the forest. Many other travelers spoke excitedly around them. ¡°The Trial of Water is also easy, but it can be difficult if you¡¯re not strong enough. All you have to do to succeed is walk through the shallow water and reach the exit. If you can¡¯t reach the exit beyond the water, then you can leave through a different exit, and that exit will lead you out of the tomb.¡± Meysi explained the next trial, while Sans laughed lightly. ¡°Did you just say the Trial of Water¡­ is to walk through water?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. However, don¡¯t be fooled as it¡¯s actually quite difficult. Less than half of all people who enter to the tomb are able to make it beyond the Trial of Water.¡± Sans held his tongue once he heard the number disparity. Less than half of the people? Just what kind of water is this?! ¡°Ahem, so after the Trial of Water¡­?¡± Meysi glanced at her notes and gave a reassuring nod. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°After that is the Trial of Man. This is the first dangerous trial. Although it¡¯s supposedly not life threatening, there have been rumors that the trial can leave you crippled.¡± ¡°What exactly is the Trial of Man?¡± Before Meysi could respond, Talru interjected with bright and glowing eyes. ¡°You have to fight your clone!¡± Sans glanced at the mountain sized man, who kneaded his fist into the palm of his other hand. ¡°Fight my clone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you have to beat up your clone! I can¡¯t wait to beat my clone up. I¡¯m going to win for sure!¡± Talru confidently stretched his arms to either side as if he were already prepared to face himself in a deathmatch. Meysi clicked her tongue and glanced at her notes. ¡°He¡¯s right. In the Trial of Man you must fight your clone, but again¡­ this trial is more difficult than the previous. Supposedly, the difficulty of the trial is dependent on your accomplishments during the Trial of Water. ¡°How does that work? Is the tomb tracking your progress for each trial?¡± ¡°Correct. Often times, promising individuals will test themselves in the Trial of Water before entering the Trial of Man. This will increase the grade of the clone they fight, which will also result in greater rewards. If they fail to defeat their clone, then they fail the trial.¡± Sans listened patiently before twisting his mouth in thought. ¡°What if someone doesn¡¯t test themselves in the Trial of Water, and they get by with the bare minimum. Wouldn¡¯t they be able to crush their clone in the Trial of Man, allowing them to move on to the fourth trial?¡± ¡°Some people had thought of that. Unfortunately, in order to pass the Trial of Man you must defeat a C grade clone or higher. If you fail to unlock a C grade clone, then even if you defeat the clone¡­ you won¡¯t be able to proceed to the final trial.¡± ¡°And what is the final trial?¡± Meysi folded her notes, tucking them away into her bag. ¡°It¡¯s the Trial of Fire. The most dangerous trial in the tomb. Both injury and death are possible, so if you make it there¡­ please be careful.¡± ¡°Trial of Fire¡­ it does sound dangerous, but what do you do in there?¡± In response to Sans¡¯ question, Meysi shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The only thing I could find on the Trial of Fire was one word. Volcano. Apparently, no one has ever passed or figured out the Trial of Fire.¡± Sans glanced at Elsie¡¯s gallant figure with a light smirk. He thought about the multicolored pendant that Elsie had retrieved in that phantom town. I bet she would know¡­ Just as he was considering asking her, a snide voice cut through the air. ¡°About time, we been waitin¡¯ for you folk.¡± The group came to a halt as a collection of familiar men surrounded them. Each of them wore a slanted cap on their head, while the leader was like a walking warthog. ¡°Berel¡­ what do you want?¡± Claude stood at the front of the group, refusing to back down. ¡°Oh, nothing much. I just wanted to give you fair warnings and all the good stuffings.¡± Berel slapped his belly in laughter, which was echoed by his entourage of men. ¡°There¡¯s many people that are passing through here. It will be impossible for you to get away clean if you make trouble.¡± Claude gestured to their surroundings, and indeed it was just as he described. The altercation was gaining public interest as people slowed down to watch. ¡°I ain¡¯t here to cause you trouble¡­ yet. You¡¯re going to the tomb, yes?¡± Berel wiped the drool from his mouth as his eyes roamed over Rosa¡¯s body. The woman quickly hid behind Claude with a disgusted look. ¡°So what if we¡¯re going to the tomb?¡± ¡°Well then you know that the water and fire trials are a shared space, right?¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Claude narrowed his brow while Berel bellowed out in laughter once more. ¡°Oh nothing, nothing. Just be watching your back in there, aye?¡± Without another word, Berel and his man jaunted off into the distance. Sans turned to Claude curiously. ¡°What did that guy mean by shared space?¡± The group stood in place as they watched Berel disappear out of sight. Finally, Claude let out a despondent sigh and replied. ¡°Meysi told you about the different trials, right? Well the Trial of Heaven and Trial of Man are isolated trials.¡± ¡°Isolated trials¡­ you mean that I¡¯ll take the trial alone?¡± Claude confirmed with a nod. ¡°That¡¯s right. Once you enter the Trial of Heaven or the Trial of Man, you won¡¯t see another soul until you reach the reward room or fail. However, the Trial of Water and the Trial of Fire are different. It¡¯s a shared space, and everyone who enters those trials will be in the same area.¡± ¡°So the fat man is suggesting that he might attack us in the Trial of Water?¡± Sans speculated with an odd look. ¡°That¡¯s precisely what he¡¯s saying.¡± Rosa responded, her eyes downcast. The next moment, a sonorous voice cut through their thoughts. ¡°I think you guys are forgetting something¡­¡± Elsie faced the group with her hands on her hips. ¡°There¡¯s no way that pigman is making it past the Trial of Heaven. Definitely overestimating his dexterous capabilities. Instead of landing on a column, he¡¯d probably roll right off of it!¡± Upon listening to her words, the group¡¯s eyes each lit up. The next second, they burst out with uncontrollable laughter, each imagining that bulbous man falling off a column with a scream. ¡°Let¡¯s continue on our way.¡± Once more, Elsie continued her exaggerated march toward the trial grounds. It didn¡¯t take long, but eventually the soft din of voices could be heard from further down the road. After passing through another bend of trees, the group was presented with a wide clearing that was filled to the brim with bodies. At the far end of the clearing were two towering pillars that reached for the skies. There wasn¡¯t a single tree in sight that could challenge their height, while the surface of the pillars were engraved with a series of complex engravings. ¡°This is it! This is the entrance to the Tomb of Ambrosia!¡± Claude shouted in excitement as their destination was finally in sight. Different groups of travelers all clustered together. Some even had tents and small campfires lit as they waited patiently for the tomb to appear. ¡°With all of this talk about the tomb, I¡¯m still confused as to why it was made. If someone I loved died, I think the last thing I would do is make a public trial ground.¡± Sans rambled out loud as he gazed at the pillars. ¡°Now that you mention it, I kind of agree with you.¡± Claude followed his gaze and frowned in confusion. ¡°Well maybe you two just aren¡¯t romantic enough to come up with the idea.¡± Rosa tousled Claude¡¯s hair before finding a place to sit. ¡°She has a point¡­¡± Talru, the least romantic person alive, drove the nail in the coffin as he followed after Rosa and took a seat. ¡°Elsie, what do you think?¡± Sans called out to her with a peculiar gaze. ¡°Hmm? Think about what?¡± ¡°Why is it called a tomb? Do you think that Ambrosia¡¯s lover was romantic enough to create it?¡± Elsie fixed her gaze on Sans for a brief moment before nodding her head. ¡°I think that Ambrosia¡¯s lover is the most romantic man to have ever existed. A special kind of romantic. An eternal romantic.¡± After saying her bit, Elsie plopped onto the ground beside the rest of them. The group laughed at her small antics, that is¡­ everyone besides Sans. Elsie used the word is¡­ not was¡­ What did she mean by that? Sans shook his head, removing the useless thoughts. ---- The day moved forward as more and more people arrived. Sans secretly felt relieved that their group had shown up when it did, otherwise they would have been waiting in the far back buried within a sea of adventurers. Disregarding the people swarming behind them, an enormous crowd was still pooled around the two towering pillars in hectic anticipation. ¡°It¡¯s said that the gateway to the tomb opens when the sun sets directly between the two pillars. That¡¯s when the trial officially begins.¡± Claude pointed in the distance at the space between the pillars. The sun was slowly but surely sinking at a steady rate, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before the gateway was to appear. As the group waited, Sans was able to overhear the ongoing conversation of a passing group. ¡°Did you hear about the prince?¡± ¡°No? What happened?¡± ¡°I heard that he fell gravely ill and is no longer able to come to the tomb trials.¡± Sans glanced at the talking man strangely. Prince? The same one that passed out? The travelers guffawed with sarcastic smiles. ¡°Good riddance! That man was nothing but a trouble-doer. Ah, it¡¯s a shame that he¡¯s the one to inherit the throne. If only he had a portion of his sister¡¯s talent.¡± ¡°I agree, but you have to give him credit. That¡¯s the whole reason why he came here.¡± ¡°To unleash his hidden talent?¡± ¡°Well¡­ yes?¡± The men¡¯s voices faded in the distance as they drew further away. Sans twisted his mouth in thought. I¡¯m confused. Should I feel sorry for the prince, or not? From the sound of it, he doesn¡¯t seem like a good person. Also¡­ I didn¡¯t like the way he looked at Elsie. With his mind made up, he quickly erased the useless prince from his memory and prayed they never crossed paths again. ¡°Ohh! It¡¯s happening!¡± Someone cried out, causing a wave of murmurs and hushed tones to reverberate amongst the spectators. ¡°Gather around people.¡± Claude quickly ushered his group together, his eyes transfixed on the gap between the two pillars. ¡°Elsie¡­¡± Sans stood beside his master defensively. This place is going to turn into a stampede¡­ With the way the crowd was posturing, he suddenly had a desire to also wear a helmet. ¡°The sun is setting!¡± As the person cried out, the sun drooped just low enough, nestling it¡¯s smoldering body directly between the pillars. A powerful shockwave burst forth, and with a loud bang, a translucent film suddenly stretched across the gap. ¡°That¡¯s the entrance! Everyone go! May you have the best of luck in the trials! Claude shouted as the surrounding people quickly formed a rampaging mob. ¡°Owwahhh!!!!¡± Elsie shouted at the top of her lungs, and without any warning¡ªshe charged headfirst toward the portal! ¡°Follow Elsie!¡± The group cried out and ran after her. Sans smiled as he watched the small girl become the incarnation of a powerful battering ram. Body after body flew to either side as she knocked into anyone in her path. At the same time, her eye-catching cape fluttered in the wind behind her, making her seem like a red flag of victory. I have to admit¡­ she does look pretty cool. He didn¡¯t dare take his eyes off of Elsie as he followed her into the portal. He grinned as he safely stepped through the film along with the rest of his group. I¡¯ve made it¡­ to The Tomb of Ambrosia. Chapter 37: Trial of Heaven Sans inspected the inscribed totem before him. ¡°Trial of Heaven. Forward, backward, sideways, and across. With man¡¯s greatest strength, leap with faith and pierce through the darkness. Discover the path and ascend to the heavens.¡± Earlier, after entering the tomb¡¯s entrance, he immediately found himself alone in a dark hallway. The smooth stone floor was carved into multicolored tiles that echoed his footsteps. The hallway ended with a ledge that peered over a deep ravine. At the side of the ledge was an ancient totem, while protruding upward from the ravine were rows of evenly spaced columns of stone that rose in height. The closest row of columns were the shortest ones, while the rows that came after increased in height. Beyond the last row was an opposing ledge that led into a dark tunnel. It¡¯s odd. As soon as I entered this place, I could no longer feel my connection to Elsie. Sans frowned and shook away the unsettling feeling that encroached on him. ¡°I need to jump from column to column in order to pass this trial. Most importantly, I just can¡¯t fall¡­ sounds easy enough.¡± Without any hesitation, Sans jumped onto a column in the first row. He landed with a graceful step and waited for a brief moment. ¡°The column didn¡¯t move when I landed on it¡­ was it supposed to?¡± With another light leap, he landed on the next column. Just as he landed on the column, he heard a subtle grinding noise and froze in place. A moment later, the noise faded, returning the ravine back to silence. ¡°What was that sound?¡± He remained still, but the column beneath him didn¡¯t move at all. He jumped to the next column, but the sound didn¡¯t return. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Shrugging his shoulders, he jumped to the next column. There were only two more rows to cross and the final jump to the exit. ¡°Second to last one! Oh-whoa.¡± The column he landed on sank a level, making it even in height to the row behind him. ¡°So that¡¯s the tricky one that Meysi was talking about.¡± Sans glanced at the row ahead of him, which seemed even taller than before. ¡°I could make the jump¡­ but I can also jump sideways and use that as a steppingstone. That seems safer.¡± Without second guessing his decision, he leaped to the column at his side instead of moving forward. The moment he landed on the column, a familiar grinding noise entered his ears¡ªbut the column he stood on wasn¡¯t moving! ¡°What in the world¡­¡± Instead of proceeding to the last row, he scanned his surroundings. That¡¯s when he saw it. ¡°Columns in the previous rows are different heights. Even though I didn¡¯t jump on them¡­ their height changed? Wait, those are the columns that I jumped from. That¡¯s the path I took to get here. Why would the columns bother to change in height if I¡¯ve already crossed over them?¡± His head swiveled to the column by his side, which was where he last leapt from. ¡°The column sank lower¡­¡± Casting his eyes toward the exit, he lingered on the same column with a pensive expression. ¡°A step forward, a step back, a step to the side, and a step across¡­¡± With a determined look, he leaped diagonally to the next row. Upon landing, the column sank a level lower. ¡°Discover the path and ascend to the heavens¡­¡± He glanced at the exit lying just before him, but then he ignored it completely. Tilting his head up, he tried scanning the endless chasm with his eyes. However, no matter how hard he tried to make anything out, it was all shrouded in darkness. ¡°Ascend to the heavens¡­ this isn¡¯t the real exit.¡± Sans turned around and faced the rows of columns with bright eyes. ¡°This is a puzzle!¡± He leaped to another column, causing the previous one to sink once again. Without wasting any time, he leapt again to the prior row. This time, the column rose once his feet touched the surface. ¡°Depending on what column I jump from, will cause the column I land on to either go up, down, or stay the same. Simultaneously, I have to track the previous column for changes as well.¡± He made a quick count of the columns. ¡°There are seven columns in each row, and there are seven rows. In order to solve this puzzle, I¡¯ll need to jump from each column to each of its neighbors. From there, I¡¯ll need to devise a pattern to increase columns evenly in order to¡­ ascend to the heavens.¡± He craned his neck upward once more in thought. ¡°How high does it go? How many jumps would I have to make? This Trial of Heaven¡­ might be much more difficult than I initially thought.¡± He sucked in a sharp breath of air and immediately got to work. Starting from the last row, he leaped to every adjacent column and mentally memorized their movements with each jump. Some time later, he sat cross-legged on the final column, completing his experiment. His eyes roamed across the rows of columns, rapidly shifting back and forth between different routes. ¡°The main pattern is as follows, a central ring that needs to rise together. The issue is that in order for the central ring to rise, I need to jump from outside columns in a particular pattern. This means that I need a different pattern in order to increase the outside columns at the same time, otherwise the ring will get too tall.¡± He let out a deep sigh and closed his eyes, mumbling to himself in the silent ravine. ¡°I mut be missing something. There¡¯s 512 different types of jumps I can make, but if I include tracing my path to complete the circle pattern alone¡­how many jumps is that?¡± Sans grumbled and clicked his tongue in annoyance. ¡°Who the hell designed this thing?!¡± He picked himself up and leaped across a series of columns. Looking back, he studied the shifts in height before making another series of jumps. ¡°I must be correct¡­ this circle pattern is only one piece of the puzzle, but I need to resolve the outside pattern as well before I can continue. There has to be another trick to this¡­¡± He tapped his foot and rubbed his chin while his eyes retraced the path over and over again. ¡°Whoever made this puzzle is a particular kind of bastard. I hope he struggles with everything else in life and fails spectacularly and makes a fool of himself.¡± Sans stamped his foot on the column in frustration, fuming out loud. ¡°And, and¡ªwait¡­?¡± Sans stared at one of the columns curiously, but it wasn¡¯t the adjacent column. Rather, it was the next column over. ¡°What happens if I skip a column? I didn¡¯t consider it before, but¡­ please don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s more combinations.¡± Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. He sucked in a deep breath and calculated the distance. With a mighty leap, he sailed cleanly over the closest set of columns and landed on one two rows away. Light on his feet, he paused to ensure stability. However, no sound of shifting columns greeted his ears. ¡°Let¡¯s try again.¡± Sans proceeded to skip over columns repeatedly. He performed more tests and with each time he jumped, none of the columns shifted in height unless it was an adjacent one. ¡°Actually, this makes things easier. Now I can reposition anywhere I please, and I can even target specific columns if they¡¯re out of order. Perhaps this was the way to resolve the outer pattern¡­¡± His eyes revealed a sharp glint and he proceeded to leap across a series of columns. After completing one cycle, a small circle of inner columns had all risen up one level. ¡°With that pattern done, now I need to match the outer columns with the inner columns'' height. This will cause one of the inner columns to increase in height by one, and one of them to reduce in height by one. That¡¯s okay though because I can alternate the raised and lowered ones, eventually creating a shape that leads upward.¡± With his new plan in sight, Sans immediately set to work on increasing the height of each column evenly. Sometimes he jumped to an adjacent column, whether forward, backward, sideways, or even diagonally. Other times, he skipped a row entirely in order to reposition without ruining the current set of levels. ¡°How high does this thing go? With how fast I¡¯m moving, it takes me approximately 10 minutes to complete one cycle¡­ I¡¯ll be here for a while.¡± He frowned while glancing upward. Bit by bit, he was ascending into the darkness above, but there was still no sign of an exit. It was only after a couple hours of jumping that he soon ran into his next problem. ¡°There¡¯s no more lighting to see properly¡­¡± In the next moment, his eyes glowed a misty white and he snapped his fingers. ¡°Luminate.¡± The surrounding columns suddenly lit up as if someone had injected a miniature sun into the darkness. Strangely enough, the light wasn¡¯t able to penetrate through the layer of darkness that hung overhead. With deft precision, Sans completed another cycle of jumps, raising himself up another level. He glanced down toward the ledge that he initially started from and let out a whistle. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so high up. That totem looks like a tiny pebble from here.¡± He could vaguely make out the ledge below, but now that he had worked his way up there was only one path forward. ¡°Up and up, we go to the heavens.¡± He performed a series of jumps, however this time something was different. ¡°Some of the columns aren¡¯t moving higher¡­¡± After completing his next cycle of jumps, each of the columns now stood at an equal height. However, there was still no exit in sight. ¡°Did I do something wrong? Maybe I passed the exit without thinking?¡± He peered over the side, scanning every inch of the wall. ¡°That can¡¯t be right¡­¡± Sans groaned and sat down on a column with a pondering expression. ¡°I hate this puzzle.¡± He grumbled and mentally reviewed everything he had done. ¡°Did I really mess up?¡± Looking down, he made out the tiny ledge leading to the exit. If I jumped from here¡­ would I even survive? A sinking feeling consumed him. He shook his head regretfully. ¡°Maybe I can lower the columns¡­ shit, I really messed up here.¡± He had a strong desire to shed tears and would have done so if it weren¡¯t for how exhausted he was from jumping the whole time. Steeling himself, he proceeded to leap to the next column. ¡°It didn¡¯t go down¡­¡± He jumped to the next one, quickly realizing that each of the columns were locked in place. ¡°Do I really have to jump?!¡± He panicked and glanced down once more at the exit. ¡°Wow, I really did mess up¡­¡± With his mouth agape, he continued to stare at the abyss below in disbelief. Was there really no puzzle all along? Did I seriously spend all these hours for nothing? How could I have been so stupid! As his thoughts ran rampant, he lightly leaned over the edge. The urge to fall to the depths and fail the trial was ever increasing. ¡°Is that my only way out of here? How terrifying. This was supposed to be the safest trial, and I managed to find a way to make it dangerous. Ugh¡­¡± Sans pulled back from the ledge and sat once more on a column. He stared at the black above in despondence while murmuring incoherently. ¡°Hate this¡­ stupid¡­ dumb thing¡­ dumb columns¡­ dumb darkness¡­¡± He paused, squinting at the layer of black above. ¡°Darkness? Why does it almost seem¡­foggy?¡± Standing up, he inspected the area above him once more. ¡°What did that totem say? Pierce the darkness? Was it referring to this darkness or the chasm below? The exit tunnel was also dark, maybe it was referring to that.¡± Reaching his hand in the air, he mumbled the rest of the passage from memory. ¡°With man¡¯s greatest strength, leap with faith and pierce through the darkness.¡± Is that to say¡­ jump as hard as I can? A leap of faith into the darkness above? Or leap across the columns and enter the dark exit tunnel? After letting out a sigh, he repositioned to the very first row. ¡°I¡¯ll use the columns for a running start and jump with everything I¡¯ve got. Worst case scenario, I fall to my death and blame Elsie as I go out screaming.¡± Sans revealed a rare smile before hardening his gaze. His heart rate quickened and his breathing became controlled. His muscles tensed, and his blood seemed to pump faster. ¡°Now!¡± Shooting off like an arrow, he swiftly and accurately landed on the columns, using them like a substitute floor. The moment he landed on the final row, he converted all of his momentum to launch himself further into the air. Flying through the cloud of darkness, his eyes widened as he harmlessly passed through. ¡°There¡¯s another ledge!¡± Sans exclaimed while reaching his hand out. He felt his ascent slowing down¡ªperhaps too quickly. I¡¯m not going to make it! He grit his teeth and prayed that his extended hand would latch onto anything at all. Reaching the apex of his jump, a fleeting sense of despair assaulted him as his fingers fell a few feet short of the ledge. All of that effort¡­ Just as his body began to fall, a streak of black and red caught him by surprise. In the next moment, a petite hand firmly grasped onto his own! ¡°E-Elsie?¡± Sans dangled in the air as he hung on to Elsie¡¯s outstretched hand. Her arms were stretched taut between holding Sans and grasping the cloth in her other hand. The decorated cloth dangled over the ledge and acted as a tether. That¡¯s her cape! ¡°You couldn¡¯t even make this small jump? Were you expecting to just fall to your death?¡± Sans grimaced as Elsie commented on his lack of ability. ¡°Can you just pull-¡° Before he could finish his sentence, Elsie launched him overhead, causing him to land face first on the ledge. While Sans recovered, Elsie followed him up by climbing her own cape to safety. ¡°You could have been more gentle¡­¡± Sans rubbed the top of his head while watching Elsie unfasten her cape from a nearby stone post. However, there was one burning question on his mind. ¡°How did you know I would try to do the puzzle?¡± ¡°Hmm? What do you mean, I¡¯ve been watching you the whole time. It¡¯s because you¡¯re too slow.¡± Sans stared at her in confusion. ¡°Uh, what?¡± ¡°Come here and look.¡± She beckoned him over to the ledge, where she poked her head out over the side. Standing next to her, Sans glanced below as well. To his surprise, the black fog was no longer there. Instead, a shimmering and see-through film took its place. ¡°That¡¯s an incredible view.¡± Far below, he could see a stream of illusionary bodies leaping across the columns. It looked like flowing water as each person in the trial overlapped with every other person. From his overhead view, he easily spotted any outliers, those who broke the mold and didn¡¯t take the most straightforward path. ¡°I thought the first trial wasn¡¯t a shared space.¡± He asked Elsie who had already stopped spectating the others. ¡°It¡¯s not a shared space, but this place is. That¡¯s why you and I are together. Come this way, let¡¯s get our reward for completing the trial.¡± She responded while pulling him away from the ledge. ¡°Reward?¡± Sans¡¯ eyes lit up as he ambled behind her. That¡¯s right! Since I solved this difficult puzzle, surely I¡¯ll get a juicy reward? As they progressed through the dark tunnel, torches automatically set themselves ablaze on either side and guided them forward. Eventually the tunnel transformed into a grand hallway, similar to the one at the start of the trial. Their echoing footsteps came to a halt when the last set of torches came to life. Before them was a double-doored entrance, made of a type of crystalized jewel that reflected the light within. ¡°There! Our prize awaits. Go forth my servant, open it for me!¡± Elsie pointed at the door and declared in triumph. Sans could sense the thrill in her voice, even though it was slightly distorted by her full helm. ¡°The door certainly seems special enough.¡± Sans remarked as he approached the entrance. With one hand on each door slab, he pushed lightly, but the door didn¡¯t budge an inch! ¡°Push harder! The door can sense your weakness!¡± Elsie giggled in the back as Sans exerted more energy. He roared and pushed until his faced turned blue, before finally releasing his pent-up breath in an exhaustive sigh. ¡°Gah! This thing is impossible to open!¡± ¡°Here, let me try.¡± Sans stood off to the side and made an inviting gesture toward the door. ¡°Be my guest, oh powerful one.¡± I hope she makes a fool of herself. Although, somehow I doubt she would. That door is way too heavy. He smirked as he watched Elsie pretend to roll up her sleeves. Dramatically placing her hands on the two doors, she then reached for the circular handles below and pulled them open without any resistance. ¡°See? Sometimes it¡¯s not impossible, you just have to believe.¡± Sans¡¯ mouth twitched as he watched his supposed master waltz inside the room. There was no way to describe his current emotions, save for his burning cheeks. He followed after her without a word. The reward room expanded out from the hallway, its walls and floor made of the same type of jewel as the door. Light reflected everywhere that Sans looked, and yet it strangely didn¡¯t affect his visibility. Another door awaited them at the far side of the room, while at the center of the room were two columns, which looked like like miniature versions of the ones in the Trial of Heaven. Floating above each column was a talisman that slowly spun in place. ¡°Is that the reward?¡± Sans pointed toward the talismans after seeing nothing else in the room. Elsie nodded before stepping forward and swiping her talisman away from the column. ¡°What does it do?¡± He asked as he retrieved his own. On the talisman¡¯s surface was a detailed design of a golden orb. The orb sparkled in the light as if the sun had been captured within a still image. Flipping the talisman over, he noticed a passage written on the back in beautiful script. ¡°Man shall fear the heavens.¡± Sans spoke the passage out loud and glanced at Elsie. ¡°Does yours say the same?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Elsie nodded her head. Well? ¡­Is she going to explain? Sans waited patiently for her to speak further, unfortunately she merely stowed the talisman away in a bag before walking toward the exit. ¡°Our friends should be waiting for us. Onward we go¡­ to the Trial of Water!¡± Before he could ask any further questions, she had already opened the door and marched out. Chapter 38: Trial of Water (1) Clear and shallow waves lapped against the intricate tile set. Sparkling water filled the majority of the cavern-like room, which was as large as a grand stadium. Opposite of the room¡¯s entrance, the far wall was comprised of a wispy shroud of darkness that expanded along its entire length. In contrast to the shrouded wall, a lone island was positioned a short distance away from the main piece of land. On the island, were two totems, while a mysterious and swirling vortex stretched between the totems. Scattered across the mainland, water, and island, were a multitude of trial takers. Some chatted with friends by the entrance, while others waded through the water as far as they could. Occasionally, some would even pass through the vortex, disappearing from the cavern. A hulking man staggered ashore. Both winded and exhausted, he gulped down deep breaths of air as he rested his hands on his knees before a group of people. ¡°Talru, no matter how many times you try, you won¡¯t be able to go beyond 25 steps.¡± Rosa chided him as the group of friends smirked at their simple friend. ¡°It just doesn¡¯t make sense! How can Meysi walk 30 steps into the water, but I can only walk 25? The 26th step is so incredibly heavy!¡± Talru pointed at Meysi, who stood awkwardly at the side. She averted her eyes as to not attract additional attention. ¡°My idiot brother. Meysi is a genius, don¡¯t compare yourself to a genius!¡± Claude gave him heavy handed pats on the back. ¡°But I¡¯m the stronger one-¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re the weaker one.¡± A snide voice interrupted before Talru could finish his sentence. The group of friends looked toward the speaker, immediately causing a wave of disgust to spread amongst them. ¡°You¡¯re weaker, and everyone around you knows it. Look at ye¡¯.¡± Berel swaggered forward with a lazy finger digging in his nose. Following behind him were the same men as before, however this time a couple were missing. ¡°People call it spiritual water for a reason. Didn¡¯t ye¡¯ read the stele at the entrance?¡± Despite his hatred for Berel, Talru wasn¡¯t able to give a proper response. In perfect Talru fashion, the first thing he did after entering the Trial of Water was sprint as far as he could into the liquid. Initially, he had even returned in triumph after achieving his 25 arduous steps. ¡°N-No¡­¡± Talru¡¯s shoulders drooped lower as he took a step back. ¡°Can¡¯t you leave us in peace? How did an overweight dog such as you even make it through the Trial of Heaven?¡± Rosa saved Talru from further embarrassment as she retorted with a scowl. Berel shifted his eyes toward her with a shocked expression. ¡°Huh? Me?¡± He pointed at himself with a sarcastic and dumb look. Before Rosa could respond with more insults, one of the men behind Berel laughed and spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯t ya know? Leader Berel here is like a beautiful dandelion floatin¡¯ on the spring breeze!¡± The rest of the men laughed along with him. As if prompted by the attention, Berel then performed a feat that left Claude and the others both aghast and speechless. With a graceful twist, Berel leaped high into the air and spun around like a ballerina. However, he didn¡¯t stop there. As his feet met the tiled floor, he landed into a perfect splits with his legs stretched exactly horizontal. Berel folded his arms, resting them above his protruding belly. His mouth creased into an ugly grin. ¡°What do ya think, my lovely Rosa? I was even able to walk 34 steps into the water.¡± Rosa recoiled back in disgust. A subconscious shiver crawled over her skin as she felt the man scan her body. ¡°So pigs really can fly¡­¡± Meysi mumbled as she watched with a strange look. Berel stood up from his position and signaled to his men. Each of them drew their swords and shared confident sneers. ¡°What I want is simple. Rosa comes spend time with me and my boys, and the rest walk free. Or we kill all of you¡ªexcept Rosa, of course.¡± The group of friends grimaced as they postured defensively. Claude quickly looked around the massive cavern. Beyond Berel¡¯s group, he could make out the massive crowd of trial takers, each of them ignoring the group¡¯s dilemma as they focused on proving themselves in the trial. Some roared in triumph, while their friends on shore cheered out loud. Others tried with all their might to make that one extra step through the water but were doomed to give up in dismay. Realizing they would receive no help, Claude swiftly sought out the exit. The island that led to the Trial of Man was exactly 20 steps away. However, those 20 steps could potentially seal their fate. If what Berel said was true about walking 34 steps, then he could easily overtake their group and kill them as they struggled against the trial. Claude and Rosa had already tested themselves, realizing just how impossible the trial was after taking a mere 15 steps. The two of them weren¡¯t even able to make it to the island, let alone test themselves for anything greater. The man eyed the other exit, which led outside the tomb. ¡°Eheh. It¡¯s as you see mate. Either cross 20 steps through the water and enter the Trial of Man or try and make it to the exit that leads out of the tomb.¡± Berel shrugged as he playfully weighed the sword in his hands. ¡°Enough of this.¡± Meysi stepped forward with a solemn expression. At the same time, she procured a staff, which was then cloaked with a thin film of fire after a quiet mumble. ¡°Meysi?¡± Claude glanced at his childhood friend in worry. Berel was a veteran C rank adventurer, and none of them knew his full capabilities. His previous display of agility only amplified Claude¡¯s uncertainty toward the man. ¡°I refuse to believe I can¡¯t stall them long enough for you and Rosa to escape!¡± Meysi shouted and grit her teeth. A hearty chuckle was heard soon after as Talru beat his chest and walked beside her. Without a word, he withdrew a massive two-handed axe. ¡°You¡¯re going to fight me?¡± Berel made a savage grin. His men swished their swords through the air to warm up. ¡°Claude¡­Rosa, run!¡± Meysi yelled and swiped her staff through the air. ¡°Fire arrows!¡± Just as she called out her spell, a salvo of fiery projectiles shot out from her staff and rained down on Berel and his men. Talru launched his massive frame toward the closest opponent and swung his axe at the man¡¯s chest. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. With little time to react, the man hastily held up his sword in a desperate attempt to block the blow. Unfortunately for him, the sword wasn¡¯t enough to stop the axe¡¯s descent as it blew past the flimsy steel and sunk deep into the man¡¯s ribs. Talru savagely kicked the man way, simultaneously prying his axe loose. ¡°Heh, who¡¯s the weak one now?¡± Before he could continue gloating, another man made a wild swing toward him. ¡°Talru!¡± Claude shouted and bolted forward in desperation. He tackled his brother to the side just as the sword swiped through the air. ¡°Aah!¡± A long and bloody gash was left on Claude¡¯s back. Talru took on a stance and eyed his new opponent while Rosa ran toward her fianc¨¦ with tears in her eyes. ¡°Claude! Talru!¡± She cried out just as Talru engaged once more. ¡°Tsk. I¡¯ve changed my mind, I don¡¯t want any of them to escape. Surround them and kill them.¡± Berel commanded as he watched his dying henchman squirm on the ground. He wiped rubbed a spot on his shoulder that had been singed away by an earlier fire arrow. ¡°Circle of fire.¡± Meysi¡¯s eyes lit up with energy as a fiery ring sprouted from the ground in a radius around her group. The flames licked the air, reaching the height of Talru¡¯s chest. Talru staggered back as the ring of flames separated him from his opponent. The group collected back together toward the center of the ring. ¡°Why did you cast this? Now we can¡¯t run or fight our way out.¡± Talru towered over the petite girl, who merely scowled back. ¡°You dummy! Look at your brother! How can we possibly run away with Claude in this state?¡± Meysi gestured toward Claude and Rosa. At this time, Rosa held her hand over Claude¡¯s wound, and a pale light rained down over the gash. She bit her lip as she watched the bleeding come to a slow halt. ¡°This will take too long¡­¡± She muttered under her breath. Talru let out a deep sigh as he realized the gravity of the situation. ¡°If only Sans and Elsie were here. Somehow I feel like they would know what to do.¡± Talru¡¯s random remark caused a wave of silence amongst the group. Each wore a downcast expression. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I should have prepared them more for the Trial of Heaven.¡± Meysi quietly spoke up. Claude grunted in pain, but still managed to shake his head. ¡°It¡¯s no one¡¯s fault. Besides, there¡¯s a chance they didn¡¯t fail the trial. It took us hours to absorb the agility tonic that the trial rewarded us with. Maybe they¡¯re still in the reward room.¡± Claude sucked in a quick breath as he shifted his position on the floor. Seeing this, Rosa smacked him on the head angrily. ¡°Stop moving! You¡¯re making it worse.¡± ¡°Heh, you should have seen what Talru did to the other guy. Fair trade, I guess.¡± ¡°Guys, my circle won¡¯t hold up much longer. Do we fight or try to run.¡± Meysi glanced at the circle of fire in worry. The flames were beginning to reveal gaps and holes in the wall, which would occasionally be filled with the ugly mug of one of their assailants. ¡°You guys should leave-¡° ¡°Shut up. We¡¯re fighting.¡± Before Claude could finish his sentence, Rosa smacked him on the head once more. ¡°Rosa¡¯s right. We should fight, but it¡¯s up to Meysi.¡± Talru folded his arms and turned his gaze toward his short friend. Meysi mumbled to herself incoherently before giving an affirmative nod. ¡°We fight.¡± Just as she said that, the circle of fire died away completely. ¡°Finally, your annoying magic trick is over. Anything else to say, lass?¡± Berel and his men stepped forward. Behind them was a lone body lying face up in a pool of blood. The man appeared to be dead, but none of his former companions seemed to care in the slightest. Before the group could respond to Berel, a familiar voice cut through the air. ¡°Oh-ho, what do we have here?¡± Talru¡¯s eyes lit up as he pointed in a direction. ¡°It¡¯s Elsie!¡± The rest of the group smiled in a mixture of excitement and worry as they heard Elsie¡¯s voice. Each of them was happy that Elsie had made it through the Trial of Heaven, but now they were worried that she might be in danger. ¡°It¡¯s good that she made it¡­wait, where¡¯s Sans?¡± Meysi muttered as she looked around. However, no matter where she cast her eyes, the man¡¯s familiar silhouette eluded her. She subconsciously frowned as her heart sank. ¡°You¡­ girl. I remember you.¡± Berel faced his new opponent. ¡°I still haven¡¯t paid you back for ruining my moment in the forest. They say I¡¯m an opportunist, or whatever. Well here be a hearty opportunity!¡± He signaled to his men, but before they could move forward, a small hand was raised in a halting motion. ¡°Before you make a hasty decision, do you know about the secret defense system in this trial?¡± Berel¡¯s men paused and glanced at their leader with uncertainty. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting girl?¡± Berel questioned her sarcastically before nodding to his men to continue. ¡°Your loss.¡± Elsie shifted her weight and folded her arms across her chest. She turned her head dismissively as if the group of men were no longer worth talking to. ¡°Ugh. Tell me then. What secret ye be hiding?¡± Berel¡¯s men stopped once more in confusion. Why did the girl before them seem so confident? ¡°Oh! So you¡¯re interested? I¡¯ll tell you then.¡± Elsie clapped her hands together and pulled out an old tome from thin air. ¡°Let¡¯s see here¡­ a verse of the passage¡­ yes, this one.¡± She cleared her throat as everyone watched her intently. ¡°Ahem. Alone, lost and confused, threatened by swine, crossed and amused. By hellfire they cook, and one by one they run.¡± Elsie closed the book with a thump and stowed it away. She postured herself confidently, as if her words had held deep meaning. ¡°What¡­ are you on about, girl? Whatever, kill her.¡± Berel signaled to his men once more. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t recommend it. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Despite Elsie¡¯s advice, one of them men swaggered forward, balancing his sword in his hand. He swiped it twice through the air, but just as he reached the halfway mark, something shocking happened. Like a pillar of unholy shadows, a column of black fire swirled from below and consumed the man. Not even a shout or cry for help could escape his lips before his entire existence was removed without a trace. Berel and his men watched the spectacle with open mouths. Their eyes scanned the floor for any signs of their former comrade, but not even ash remained. ¡°Well that¡¯s one. It looks like the secret defense is working. Who is next?¡± Elsie shrugged as she called out to the stupefied group of assailants. ¡°Run¡­! G-Get hostages! Go!¡± Berel immediately dropped all pretenses and sprinted for his life. He sloshed through the shallow water, desperately running toward the Trial of Man, while the rest of his men rushed toward Claude and his group. Pillars of fire consumed man after man as they watched their friends disappear one by one. Finally, the only remaining person was Berel, who had already closed half the distance to the Trial of Man. ¡°He¡¯s getting away!¡± Rosa shouted as she watched the man jiggle and strain with every step. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it. Men like him are doomed to die fiery deaths no matter what.¡± Elsie remarked from the side. At some unknown point, she had appeared next to the group of friends. Each of them watched Berel escape into the Trial of Man, resulting in a wave of relief. ¡°Who knew that this trial had such a terrifying defense formation?¡± Rosa wondered out loud, while Meysi furrowed her brow in thought. ¡°I had never heard of such a defense¡­¡± Meysi muttered as she sank into deep thought, retracing every passage that she had ever read about the Trial of Water. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s a secret defense for a reason. What will you guys do now that the disgusting man is no longer here?¡± Elsie questioned the group, who all glanced at each other with tacit understanding. Claude gave a mirthless smile and responded. ¡°Meysi and Talru will continue into the Trial of Man when they are ready. Rosa and I will be waiting outside the tomb for them. I¡¯ve never been much of a combatant or talented adventurer, plus I am injured. So, I¡¯ll back out here.¡± Talru stood tall after being reminded about the Trial of Man. He slammed his fist into his palm before exclaiming out loud. ¡°That¡¯s right! I need to surpass Meysi¡¯s 30 steps through the water. If I can¡¯t do that, then I¡¯m not a man! I refuse to enter the next trial without having taken more steps than her!¡± Without another word, he immediately rushed into the water. His feet sloshed and kicked up a spray with his initial momentum. However, after just 10 steps, his body became more strained and forced. Every step beyond that point was magnitudes more difficult than the previous. The group watched him from the shore with silly smiles. At the same time, Meysi crept closer to Elsie. ¡°Um, where is Sans?¡± With glowing eyes, Elsie turned toward the demure girl. Due to her helmet, no one could see the playful smirk on her face. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re interested in the whereabouts of my husband?¡± ¡°H-Husband? N-No, um¡­ I was just worried that he may have failed the Trial of Heaven.¡± Meysi stammered as her cheeks flushed. She looked away after realizing that her intent had been seen through. Elsie placed a consoling hand on her shoulder. ¡°Little girl, stay true to your heart. Don¡¯t be swayed by a pretty face. I can sense a drive in you. 30 steps? You can do better than that.¡± Elsie cocked her head to the side in a condescending motion. Meysi could faintly make out Elsie¡¯s vibrant eyes within the full helm. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare enter the next trial without walking at least 50 steps. And when you do make it to the Trial of Fire, and I know you will, search for a hill of smoldering grass. Don¡¯t be afraid of what you see and climb to the top.¡± Removing her hand, Elsie took a step back from the group. She announced to them with a clear voice. ¡°It¡¯s been fun traveling with you all, but this is where we part.¡± Elsie gave a slight bow before the group of friends. Even Talru, who had just returned to shore, was shocked at this display. ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon?¡± Rosa spoke up from her position on the floor. The entire time, she never stopped healing the wound on Claude¡¯s back. ¡°If fate determines us to cross paths, then we shall. However, at this time, I must forge a new constellation amongst the stars and find my own place in legend.¡± With her final cryptic message, Elsie waved her hand and turned away without looking back. ¡°Goodbye Elsie! Thank you for everything!¡± Rosa cried out from behind. Beside her, Meysi clenched her hands around her staff in determination. She then cast her eyes out toward the sparkling water, and without a word, stepped inside. Chapter 39: Trial of Water (2) ¡°Water. What is the weight of a drop? How about two? Four? How about the weight of an ocean? The burden of the heart weighs heavier than the fathomless depths. Well, adventurer? What is the weight of your worth?¡± Sans read the stele before him for the umpteenth time. ¡°Did you figure it out yet?¡± A flowery voice disrupted his thoughts. Sans faced the speaker with a frown. ¡°Did you resolve their crisis?¡± He answered back with a question of his own. Elsie let out a small hum and stood beside him. ¡°I did. That girl Meysi was asking for you. Why didn¡¯t you come with me?¡± Elsie probed him, her full helm hiding a mischievous smile. ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense. You also saw it in her eyes. I recognize that cloudy grey look anywhere.¡± Sans grumbled and waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Oh? Then why don¡¯t you do something about it?¡± ¡°And just what could I possibly do if I don¡¯t know what¡¯s causing it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re so charming, obviously.¡± Elsie elbowed him and hid a small laugh. ¡°That¡¯s ironic, coming from you.¡± ¡°Why is that ironic?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re char-¡­ never mind.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m what?¡± Sans ignored her and focused his attention on the stele once again. ¡°The weight of a drop¡­ a drop of water. Hmm. I would say very light, but the weight of an ocean¡­ very heavy.¡± ¡°Stop wasting your time on that old message board and race me.¡± Elsie tugged on Sans¡¯ shirt as if to pry him away. ¡°Race?¡± He glanced at her with intrigue. Everything about this trial eludes to the weight of water. I suspect that the weight is increased with every step you take. Is it perhaps doubled? Maybe not¡­ ¡°Yes! A race between you and me! How fun and romantic would that be?¡± Elsie reached her arms overhead before stretching her legs to either side. She warmed up further by doing rapid hops in place. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­what is there to race? If anything, we should bet on who could make it furthest into the water.¡± Sans gestured to the abundance of people in the water. Each of them seemingly chained to the floor as they strived for just one extra step. Elsie snorted in disdain without sparing the mass of people a glance. ¡°Don¡¯t compare us to them. Let¡¯s go! If you win, I¡¯ll show you something spectacular.¡± ¡°Something spectacular? Who cares about that.¡± Sans grumbled as he begrudgingly followed after her. Walking through the crowds, it didn¡¯t take long for him to notice something peculiar¡ªeveryone was staring at him! ¡°Elsie¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± He huddled close and whispered over her shoulder. ¡°Why is everyone staring at us?¡± Elsie glanced around with a chuckle. In every direction, trial takers stared at Sans with mouths ajar. Girls shied away with flushed cheeks, while even men couldn¡¯t help but stare with quickened breath. ¡°There¡¯s a very good reason, but I can assure you that it¡¯s not one you want to hear.¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I want to hear it? Can¡¯t you just tell me? This is¡­unnerving.¡± Elsie stopped dead in her tracks before staring right into her servant¡¯s eyes. For some inexplicable reason, Sans felt like he were face to face with an apex predator. ¡°It¡¯s because¡­¡± Sans nervously swallowed his saliva. ¡°B-Because¡­?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re too charming.¡± Elsie snickered and turned away, leaving Sans both dumbstruck and angry at the same time. ¡°Now I know for sure that you¡¯re messing with me. Why do you always have to be so cryptic?!¡± He stomped after her in a huff. At this point, he no longer cared about the onlookers. His gaze, furious and brooding, was locked onto the back of Elsie¡¯s helmet. Charming? Beautiful? My ass! Why does she always have to be like this! His ruminated on petty thoughts as they made their way to the shoreline. Elsie performed a little jig in excitement before turning to Sans. ¡°We¡¯re here! Ready to race me?¡± ¡°Fine, fine. Where do you want to race? The island and back? Whatever you say.¡± ¡°The island? Pfft!¡± Elsie hugged her slim belly and giggled. Seeing as he was being mocked once again, Sans frowned in rage. ¡°Well, maybe I don¡¯t want to race then!¡± He faced away from her with a pout. ¡°No, no, no. Okay, I¡¯m sorry. But you must race with me.¡± ¡°Nope, I¡¯m not racing.¡± ¡°Aiyaa¡­¡± Elsie let out a sigh. ¡°If you win the race, I¡¯ll tell you how I knew your real name.¡± Sans¡¯ eyes widened as he spun around. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes, but you have to win.¡± ¡°Deal. Where to?¡± He scanned the shimmering water, looking for anything that could be used as a goal post. ¡°The winner is the first to pass through the wall.¡± Elsie pointed in the distance. ¡°¡­.Wall?¡± Following her finger, Sans quickly realized she was pointing to the black shroud in the distance. ¡°T-That wall?!¡± His mouth hung agape as his eyes traversed over the endless stretch of shimmering water. Just as he was about to respond further, a fanatical wave of cheers rang out from the side. ¡°A genius! 50 steps! Someone reached 50 steps!¡± ¡°This is a historic moment! Who is she?!¡± ¡°Gather around everyone!¡± The commotion threw Sans into a momentary spell of silence. He watched as a young girl stood on shaky legs around 50 steps away from the shore. ¡°Meysi?¡± He muttered curiously as the crowd grew more heated. ¡°Someone! Anyone! Who is that girl?!¡± People shouted left and right as they fought for information. Meysi remained where she was, completely oblivious to the spectacle behind her. Her eyes stared forward as she threatened to take another step. ¡°She¡¯s still going!¡± A man roared at the top of his lungs. ¡°51! She took another step!¡± ¡°You can do it girl! 52!¡± The crowd burst into cries of encouragement as Meysi struggled against an impossible and invisible force. Before everyone¡¯s eyes, she crumpled to her hands and knees, gasping for breath. ¡°Tsk. Silly girl. Did I think too highly of you?¡± Elsie clicked her tongue in dismay, but suddenly Meysi stood back up! It was as if Elsie¡¯s words had floated through the air and were delivered directly to her. ¡°She¡¯s trying again! 52!¡± ¡°She did it! 52 steps! 53!¡± A mass of people rushed out into the water, filled with vigor and emotion. Each of them threw themselves at the arduous trial with inspired determination. Despite the fanatical gusto and enthusiasm that carried them into the water, most quickly found themselves trapped in a quagmire of liquid chains. ¡°Elsie.¡± This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Sans called out to her with a grim look. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Those people are calling that Meysi girl a genius.¡± ¡°And? So?¡± The boy gestured toward Meysi and those that followed after her as if to put them on display. ¡°What do you mean?! Look at them struggle! Look at Meysi! She¡¯s barely 50 steps in!¡± ¡°54 steps now.¡± Elsie corrected him nonchalantly, leaving him speechless. She glanced at him innocently. ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± ¡°My point?¡± Sans pointed to the far wall that was like a looming black hole. ¡°That¡¯s my point! That wall must be thousands of steps away!¡± ¡°Hmpf. Well it wouldn¡¯t be much of a race otherwise. 50 steps should be nothing to you.¡± Elsie snorted before positioning herself just before the waterline. ¡°Get ready!¡± She called out, causing Sans to grumble under his breath. ¡°The weight of the ocean¡­¡± He stood by Elsie¡¯s side, casting his eyes across the surface of the water once more. Maybe she¡¯s right¡­the water doesn¡¯t seem so threatening. I can only know once I step inside. ¡°Get set!¡± Does the water get deeper further out? Is it always so shallow? ¡°Go!¡± Before Sans could spare another thought, Elsie cried out! Both bodies shot into the water like human projectiles. Each step kicked up an explosive splash backwards as they split through the water. 10 steps. 20 steps. 30 steps. 40 steps. 50 steps. In a matter of seconds, the two of them flew past Meysi¡¯s position, whom of which looked up in shock and awe. 60 steps. 70 steps. 80 steps. 90¡­100¡­ Sans remained fully locked in, embracing the changes of pressure that surrounded him. 150¡­200¡­ It¡¯s getting heavier. Doesn¡¯t matter. Two streams of water trailed behind the master and servant pair. The screams and shouts of the crowd had long died away, and only a painful silence hung in the air. 300¡­400¡­500¡­ The moment Sans passed the 500 mark, he felt a drastic increase of pressure. However, it wasn¡¯t nearly enough to stop his relentless charge. 600¡­How is Elsie doing? He glanced out the corner of his eye, before suddenly wishing he hadn¡¯t. With a silly and gleaming smile, Elsie skipped along beside him, keeping perfect pace with his mad dash. When did she take her helmet off?! Noticing his gaze, Elsie stuck her tongue out before pulling ahead. Her cape fluttered wildly behind her as she raced forward. And how is she so fast?! Just as his thoughts went astray, the weight increased by another few orders of magnitude. His eyes widened as his veins bulged and writhed all throughout his body. Yet even still, he pounded his feet into the water with more ferocity than before. This time, his eyes were no longer locked onto the shrouded wall, but rather burned a hole into Elsie¡¯s back. 800¡­900¡­1000¡­ The pressure increased once more, slowing his charge to a labored jog. His shoulders ached and his calves screamed in terror, but nonetheless he pressed forward. He could sense that Elsie¡¯s speed had also taken a hit as she was no longer skipping about, but instead running with a consistent rhythm. 1100¡­1200¡­1300¡­Is it even possible to beat her? 1400¡­1500¡­! Upon reaching the 1500 step mark, Sans found himself moving at a fraction of his former speed. Similar as before, Elsie was affected all the same. The air was almost tangible with how thick and heavy the pressure was around the two of them. It seemed as if space had become like water itself. 1600¡­It¡¯s only 100 more steps, but I can¡¯t run anymore. Sans took a heavy step forward, ending his charge once and for all. He stopped in place and took in deep breaths. From his bones and tendons to his inner organs and brain, everything hurt. ¡°Giving up?¡± Elsie faced him, standing just ten steps ahead. Her hands were placed on her hips, while her face now held a condescending smirk. ¡°Are you not affected? Is this the weight of an ocean?¡± Sans gasped in more air, which burned and suffocated his lungs. Elsie responded. ¡°The weight of an ocean? Hmm. No. This is the weight of your worth. Is my own worth only this much?¡± Elsie took a step toward the wall. ¡°Or is it this much? How much are you worth? How can you tell? What¡¯s holding you back?¡± Without another word, Elsie walked away, leaving Sans the view of her heroic cape fluttering behind. One second she¡¯s like a childish girl yearning for an adventure. The next second, she¡¯s as mature and wise as if her aged surpasses the sun. Ugh¡­ Sans place a foot in front, immediately sensing a drastic increase in pressure. I can¡¯t go further than this. Right? He thought back to Meysi, who just earlier had struggled with all her might to gain a few extra steps. The trial had even brought her down to her hands and knees, but she still struggled forward. What is my worth? I don¡¯t know. But I do know one thing¡­ I¡¯m going to pass through that wall even if I have to crawl. No longer fixated on the wall, or even on Elsie¡¯s back, Sans powered through another step, and then another. Somehow the pressure seemed to lesson, but it also could have been his imagination. 1610¡­1611¡­1612¡­ Before he knew it, he was already pushed beyond his known limits. With every step he took, he could feel his body adapting and coursing with energy. His stride became more confident, and his posture straightened with pride. 1640¡­1650¡­1660¡­1670¡­1680¡­1690¡­ Misty white steam escaped through the gaps in his teeth as he willed himself to cross the final ten steps. This was no longer a race, but instead an attack on his integrity. He could sense a harrowing fact. If he did not cross through that threshold¡ªhe would lose an essential part of who he was. 1698¡­1699¡­ The shroud of black mist loomed directly before him. Sans fearlessly stepped through, facing no resistance whatsoever. Darkness momentarily enveloped him, and a refreshing sensation skimmed across the surface of his body like a thin stream of water. ¡°I¡­I did it!¡± He cried out after regaining his vision. The pressure was lifted, allowing his body to bask in freedom once more. ¡°You did, but you lost the race. Tsk-tsk.¡± Elsie clicked her tongue and shook her head. ¡°Who cares about the race! That was an impossible task! How could you expect anyone to try and compete with you?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t expect anyone else to compete with me. Just. You.¡± Elsie booped him on the nose with her pointer finger. Sans wrinkled his face and gave her a sour look. ¡°Why me¡­¡± He grumbled and cast his eyes toward his surroundings. ¡°Where is this?¡± Before him was a massive canyon that was hundreds of meters wide, while its length was stretched as far as the eye could see. He seemed to be at the entrance of the canyon, which was created by two sleek and shimmering cliffs that extended upward endlessly. Some distance away, at the center of the canyon, was a quaint house surrounded by a small but beautiful garden. A dim light shone through the house¡¯s many windows, while a grey stream of smoke snaked out of the chimney. ¡°Should we see if anyone is home?¡± Sans asked Elsie, who had already begun walking toward the house. ¡°No one¡¯s home. Well, not yet.¡± ¡°Not yet?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not there yet, are we?¡± Elsie shrugged her shoulders and flicker hair to the side. Always so cryptic. Sans let out a sigh and followed along. Walking through the canyon, he quickly realized how oddly smooth the floor was. In fact, there wasn¡¯t a sign of natural life anywhere along the floor¡ªexcept the garden of course. ¡°Um, Elsie. This place seems a little weird?¡± He ran up beside her, and just as he looked in her direction, that¡¯s when he saw it. Stretched horizontally along the face of the cliff, was a wide mouth filled with spear-like teeth, each as long as a tree. The creature¡¯s hide was dark, and its body snaked off into the distance before disappearing into the fathomless depths. ¡°T-That¡¯s not a cliff¡­¡± Sans stared in horror at the colossal sea monster, only now coming to a certain realization. What he initially assumed to be two incredibly smooth cliffs, were actually walls of water that seemed to be held back by some invisible force. Looking directly at the wall, he was able to clearly see through it, where he found a thriving ecosystem. Am I at the bottom of the ocean?! The sea monster turned its head toward the curious boy. It had six massive and beady eyes resting just above its incredibly wide mouth. ¡°Elsie¡­ are we safe here?¡± Sans tapped her arm and pointed toward the sea monster. Its tail swayed in the distance as if it were preparing to strike at any moment. ¡°Hmm?¡± Elsie glanced in the monster¡¯s direction and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Perfectly safe. Although¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of that creature before.¡± The two of them stopped in place and watched the creature sway in the water. ¡°What do you think it¡¯s doing?¡± Sans whispered to her side, which caused Elsie to stifle a laugh. ¡°Who knows. Oh¡­ it¡¯s attacking.¡± The sea monster¡¯s mouth widened and let loose a vibrating roar, but oddly none of the sound was able to escape beyond the wall. Its tail came crashing forward like a massive tower of flesh and bone. Sans grasped onto Elsie¡¯s sleeve with a loose hand as he braced for impact. Yet, no impact arrived. Just as the creature¡¯s tail reached the dividing wall, it swiftly shredded to pieces! ¡°What in the world¡­¡± The boy stared in awe as flesh and blood sprayed out into the ocean¡¯s depths. The monster¡¯s wide mouth contorted in fury and pain as it recoiled away from the wall. Its once magnificent tail had been reduced into a sad stump, a fraction of its former glory. ¡°Hmpf. That beasty has to learn one way or another. Let¡¯s go.¡± Elsie resumed her stride while Sans trailed behind her. ¡°S-So, that wall. How did that wall get there? Are we still in the Trial of Water? Is this like a different reward space?¡± He shot question after question to the nonchalant woman, forgetting that his hand was still clutched onto her sleeve. ¡°This is similar to a reward space, but we¡¯re not in the trial.¡± ¡°Then¡­ where are we?¡± Elsie paused just outside the door to the house and pointed to one of the walls. Looking into the water, Sans could see aquatic beasts and fish of all types peacefully going about their lives. ¡°This is Ambrosia¡¯s Aquarium!¡± ¡°Aquarium?!¡± Sans stared at her strangely before looking out once again. This is not an aquarium! This is the ocean itself! ¡°Of course it¡¯s an aquarium! It was made by Ambrosia¡¯s lover after all. Isn¡¯t he so romantic?¡± Elsie clasped her hand over Sans¡¯, which he then promptly withdrew his hand. ¡°Romantic? How is this romantic? Isn¡¯t this more terrifying?¡± Sans snorted, still in shock over the sea monster of nightmares. ¡°Well, that monster certainly seemed a bit braver than the others. But¡­ Wouldn¡¯t you do the same for your lover? That is¡­ make this wonderful aquarium.¡± ¡°No? How could I possibly create something like this! Speaking of which¡­ how was this place created?¡± Sans peered at the wall a little closer. For some reason, he could feel a sharp intent radiating outward, almost as if the wall itself were formed of countless blades. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Elsie opened the door, and they both entered the house. Decorated with two simple padded mats and a lone fireplace, Sans was a surprised at how sparse the inside was. Burning in the fireplace wasn¡¯t wood, instead it was three sapphire gems that sat beneath an eternal fire that blazed upward. Hanging above the fireplace was a carved message. ¡°An aquarium for my eternal love, Ambrosia. Forever yours until the end of time ¨C Marumen.¡± Sans whispered the passage out loud, when he felt Elsie¡¯s intense gaze. ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± It was the first time he had ever seen the girl so still and seemingly out of breath, and for some reason it made his chest feel lighter than ever before. ¡°Hmm? Nothing.¡± Elsie shrugged before taking a seat on one of the floor mats. ¡°Come! Sit down with me.¡± She beamed a brilliant smile, one that could both destroy nations and resolve world hunger. ¡°Fine. So Marumen made this place huh.¡± Sans flopped onto the floor and cast his gaze out the window. ¡°I wonder how he¡­¡± The boy went silent as a vivid image flashed through his mind. Some weeks back, when he first met Elsie, she once shared an ancient legend of a man swinging a sword. ¡°The slash that cut the ocean apart¡­¡± He muttered under his breath with shocked eyes. Elsie smirked from across the floor as she watched the boy go through a range of emotions. ¡°It was real?! That man sliced apart an ocean just for his beloved wife? What a crazy guy¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he was crazy.¡± Elsie countered back with pouted lips. ¡°If he¡¯s not crazy, then what is he?¡± ¡°Hmm? How about, romantic.¡± Sans scoffed upon hearing her answer. ¡°The day I consider Marumen romantic is the day I go out there and slay that sea monster with my own two hands.¡± Elsie¡¯s eyes gleamed with a knowing smile. Feeling unnerved, Sans frowned and questioned her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing. I¡¯m just wondering when you¡¯ll be killing that monster.¡± Sans held up a halting hand. ¡°Never.¡± ¡°Never say never.¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying never. It¡¯s never happening.¡± The boy shook his head and stood up with a stretch. ¡°Well, unless there¡¯s a reward here, we should probably head back.¡± ¡°There is a reward.¡± Elsie stood up as well as she spoke. She then walked over to the fireplace, and beckoned Sans over. ¡°See? Inside there.¡± She pointed to the sapphire gems with a light smile. ¡°How do we get it?¡± ¡°Obviously we reach in a grab it.¡± Sans grimaced as he watched the fire dance and twist. ¡°You want me to reach into a fire that was created by Marumen himself?¡± Elsie didn¡¯t respond, merely scooping up the gem in one smooth action. ¡°If Marumen wanted to hurt us, do you think he would need this fire to do so?¡± Sans let out a sigh of relief before retrieving his own gem. Inspecting it, he noticed a series of white lines that interconnected and formed an odd pattern. ¡°What is this for? And why was it underneath the fire?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already seen what it does.¡± ¡°I did?¡± Sans glanced back at the gem in confusion. ¡°No I didn¡¯t.¡± Elsie chuckled before pointing to the fire. ¡°Did you really think you could reach into a fire created by Marumen himself without harm?¡± Sans stared at her speechless. ¡°You said it was safe!¡± ¡°And it was safe, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Elsie gestured toward the sapphire gem. Sans let out a sigh before stowing the gem away. ¡°I see now. The gem protects against fire.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Would you like to continue our date and enjoy the scenery for a bit longer? Or would you like to continue to the Trial of Man?¡± Elsie reached out for Sans¡¯ hands, which he prompted pulled away from her. ¡°This isn¡¯t a date. Let¡¯s go to the Trial of Man. ¡­I hate the ocean.¡± Sans sulked out of the door without another word, leaving Elsie alone in the room. She stood by the window and looked out into the deep abyss with a small grin. ¡°I know you hate the ocean. You always have.¡± She spoke in a quiet voice before leaving the house as well, once and for all. Chapter 40: Trial of Man (1) Passing back through the black shroud, Sans and Elsie found themselves returned to the Trial of Water. Compared to the lush and vibrant ocean floor from earlier, the trial room seemed much more tame, more dull. ¡°Hmm? Where did all the people go?¡± Sans squinted his eyes in confusion. It was only just a small passage in time, and yet there was no one remaining in the trial of water¡ªsave for a single lone dot in the distance. ¡°Stepping through the black wall is more costly than you think. Due to certain floor restrictions, that single step takes a handful of hours to complete.¡± Elsie commented as she began walking back to shore. ¡°Hours?!¡± Sans was flabbergasted at the drastic loss in time. ¡°That¡¯s right. Oh, and that¡¯s only going one way. Since we went through it twice¡­¡± She waved her hand horizontally as if to display the emptiness of the trial ground. ¡°I see. Also, where did all the pressure from before go?¡± Sans jumped up and down, completely free from any restrictions that once bound him. ¡°We got the reward, didn¡¯t we? The trial no longer needs to test us.¡± Elsie revealed the sapphire gem in her hand, lightly tossing it into the air before catching it and stowing it away. ¡°I guess that makes sense.¡± Sans revealed a mischievous grin and silently caught up to Elsie. ¡°Well¡­¡± His voice lingered lightly. ¡°To the exit¡­ Get ready-set-go!¡± Almost as if they were completely in sync, both of them shot off into the distance once more. Due to the absence of the trial¡¯s pressure, their speed was countless times faster than before! Aggravated waves rocked behind them as they picked up the pace. Neither of their feet penetrated the water as they sprinted above it like solid ground. Ripples turned into shockwaves as they zipped through the air. Can I win? Sans glanced to the side, comparing his speed with Elsie¡¯s. I can win! ¡­maybe. The distance to the island shrank with every second, but for some reason, Sans came to an abrupt stop. Elsie sped on ahead regardless, easily reaching the island in first place. ¡°Why is he here?¡± Sans stared at a figure that remained 25 steps away from the shoreline. Closing the distance, he frowned upon getting a better look. ¡°Talru?¡± On his hands and knees, the hunk of muscle refused to budge from his spot. It was unknown how long he had been there, but seeing as the other trial takers had all left¡ªit couldn¡¯t have been for a short time. Standing in front of Talru, Sans stared at him from above. ¡°Talru, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Huh, oh. It¡¯s you. Hey Sans.¡± Talru tried to straighten his back and lift himself off the floor but was immediately flattened onto his hands and knees. ¡°You see, I said I wouldn¡¯t leave this trial if I couldn¡¯t surpass Meysi.¡± Sans raised his brow as a certain realization hit him. ¡°Talru¡­ Meysi walked to 54 steps. Are you still trying to compete with that?¡± Talru let out a dark chuckle and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°Wrong about what?¡± Sans kneeled onto one knee in front of the man, resting his weight on his leg. ¡°Meysi eventually walked to 78 steps. She did it after you and Elsie disappeared. I¡¯ve misunderstood you two this whole time. I think we belong in different worlds¡­¡± Talru¡¯s voice was hollow, as if he had received some sort of awareness that had eluded him his entire life. ¡°Sans¡­ I¡¯m a simple man. I can see that I cause them trouble. I¡¯m not strong, and I try to make up for it.¡± Sans deepened his gaze and listened patiently. ¡°This trial has shown me that this is where my path to glory ends. Perhaps it¡¯s best for me to part ways with them. This would be a good time, before I hold them back forever.¡± ¡°Talru, listen to me.¡± Sans placed a hand on the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This trial does not test the strength of your muscles or magic. It tests your mettle.¡± He thumped his fist on his chest. ¡°It tests what¡¯s inside here. Tell me, Talru. Is this how much you¡¯re worth?¡± With his last piece said, Sans stood up and walked away, joining Elsie on the island. Elsie stood by the swirling vortex that led to the next trial. Her arms crossed over her chest as she smiled at Sans. ¡°That sounds oddly familiar. Aren¡¯t you going to help him out some more?¡± ¡°Hmpf. You think too little of us men¡­¡± Sans retorted before walking into vortex. Elsie followed soon after, leaving a single figure in the otherwise empty cavern. However, if either had stayed just a few seconds longer, they would have witnessed that lone man stand tall¡ªand take another shaky step forward. ---- Sans froze in place as he eyes adjusted to the bright lights that flashed above him. A subtle rhythmic boom could be faintly heard, but there was no source for the beat within the small circular room. There was no exit or entrance, just the ancient stone blocks that made up the surrounding wall like the bottom of a forgotten well. ¡°This is the Trial of Man?¡± Sans mumbled as he ran his hand across the coarse stone. ¡°Welcome! Adventurer! Can you defeat yourself? A battle of wit and will awaits. With each grade your clone will improve drastically, bringing forth a greater percentage of your potential. Let us determine the grade of your clone and your arena!¡± A man¡¯s deep and booming voice flooded the room, causing Sans to look around in alarm. Before him, a rectangular image appeared from thin air. As soon as the image appeared, the sound of cheers and shouts of a massive crowd emanated from it. ¡°Is that a colosseum?¡± Sans inspected the lively screen and the deep voice spoke once more. ¡°Testing your mettle! D rank! Passed!¡± The colosseum within the picture was pushed aside, replaced with a vibrant cliff that overlooked the vast sea. At the edge of the cliff was an ornate and rectangular stage. The crash of violent waves poured out from the image. ¡°At 30 steps, C rank! Passed!¡± The cliff within the picture dropped down, and in its place was a lonely mountain surrounded by clouds. At the peak of the mountain was a simple square stage that was decorated with beautiful flora. An eagle¡¯s cry echoed out from the image. ¡°At 50 steps, B rank! Passed!¡± The mountain was cast away, replaced with a magnificent tree. Its diameter spanned the width of an entire city, while the height of its canopy made the clouds below look like a scattering of foamy puddles. Within the center of the tree was a hollowed space, where torches circled around an enormous and flattened pit. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Wow¡­ an arena within a tree?¡± ¡°At 100 steps, A rank! Passed!¡± The image of the tree melted away, and a colossal whale-type creature took its place. The whale soared through the sky at a height that would have made the previous tree seem like a sapling. On the beast¡¯s back, a long string of red rope was fastened into the shape of a circle. ¡°At 500 steps, S rank! Passed!¡± Sans¡¯ heartbeat quickened as he watched the whale shimmer away. S rank is only 500 steps? Does that mean normal people can achieve 500 steps? Or is that unrealistic? Then what about 1700 steps? ¡°At 1700 steps¡­ Good luck.¡± The deep voice faded and the bright light above dimmed. Thin beams of emerald light rotated around Sans as the faint rhythmic boom increased in volume. A flash blinded the boy, while the space around him warped and distorted. After a few seconds, Sans could sense that his environment had changed completely. His eyes adjusted and he sucked in a quick breath. He was no longer in the ancient stone room but standing beneath a sea of stars. ¡°What the¡­ am I in space?¡± He lost himself in the rapturous view above. Trails of cosmic dust painted the void, while celestial bodies of all types decorated the expansive universe. Soon enough, his brain caught up with his senses, making him aware of the fanatical roar of an ecstatic crowd. Sans was positioned in the center of a smooth and silver arena, which was surrounded by a barrier of blue lasers like a rigid fishnet. Beyond the barrier were multitudes of faceless phantoms, each of them cheering louder than the one before. Their bodies were dark and illusionary, giving the boy the sensation that none of them were real. ¡°New challenger of old! Claim victory over your inner demon and conquer the Trial of Man!¡± The crowd went ballistic as the mysterious announcer ended his speech. Sans slowly scanned the spectacle of lasers and flashing lights around him, when he spotted something unexpected. ¡°Go Sans, go! S-A-N-S, Sans!¡± ¡°E-Elsie?!¡± Behind the barrier shouted Elsie, who was positioned at the front of the faceless crowd of illusions. Her snowy hair swayed side to side as she bounced and cheered with enthusiasm. I thought the Trial of Man was instanced? How did she get here? Sans stared at the angelic girl in wonder, when she then pulled out two vibrantly glowing sticks. ¡°Cheer with me guys! Go Sans! Go! You can do it!¡± She waved her green glowsticks through the air, and as if she were leading by example¡ªthe legion of illusions procured glowsticks of their own! ¡°What¡­¡± Sans let out a sigh, but his moment of introspection was soon cut short. A swirl of shadows coalesced a few paces in front of him, and before long, the shadows had completely turned into a floating replica of himself. With its eyes shut, the replica¡¯s head hung low while the shadows dissipated into the air. Sans stared at the replica, tracing over each of its features with a high level of scrutiny. He scrunched his face in dismay shortly after. Ugh, do I really look like that? Once the last of the shadows disappeared, the clone fell to the ground, landing stylishly on the floor. Its head tilted upward and its eyes shot open. Every detail about the clone was completely identical, including a hidden longing within its eyes that Sans recognized all too well. Freedom¡­ ¡°Both contestants are finalized! Begin!¡± The announcer¡¯s voice rocked the arena. Before Sans could grasp a hold on the situation, the clone had already erupted into a flurry of black and gold flames! Sans¡¯ eyes widened before conjuring black flames of his own. With a simple thought, the fire curled and condensed around his body like a suit of armor. The clone charged at him the next second, causing cracks to spread across the floor from where he took off. He¡¯s too fast! Sans hastily crossed his arms in front, barely blocking the savage punch that flew towards his face. His body rocketed backward, tumbling repeatedly across the arena floor before finally crashing into the barrier of blue light. ¡°Ugh.¡± He picked himself back up, glancing at his adversary. The clone walked towards him in a carefree manner. Why does it feel like he¡¯s faster than me? The clone stretched his arm out in Sans¡¯ direction and snapped his fingers. The fire that swirled around the clone¡¯s body was quickly sucked in like a vacuum and funneled along the length its arm. In less than the blink of an eye, a translucent jet stream shot out toward Sans, which then exploded with a heart-stopping shockwave. Sans didn¡¯t spare a single thought and immediately ducked to the side. The condensed flames around his body cracked and disintegrated as if it had met its match. How is the clone¡¯s fire hotter?! Sprinting across the field, he rapidly recounted everything that had happened and grit his teeth in anger. The clone is faster and stronger. It¡¯s fire is more complex and burns hotter. How am I supposed to beat this thing? Sans turned around to face his opponent once more, but the clone was nowhere to be seen! Instead, a massive black shroud spread across an entire half of the arena. Sans¡¯ eyes rapidly scanned the shroud for any sign of potential movement, his nerves with taut with tension. ¡°This¡­¡± He frowned as he inspected the black shroud. Even the lasers and flashing lights that filled the arena seemed to wax and wane after coming into contact with it. This is the Illuminate skill, but reverse. The absence of light. I know how to do this myself, but this level of mastery¡­ am I capable of that? I think so. Just as he let his guard down, a horizontal column of fire shot from one side of the shroud. Sans fired back a blast of black flames in response. He easily overpowered the column of fire as if it were a paper tiger. I can compete with the fire! Before he could relish his small victory, a loose kick came into his view from the other direction. ¡°Agh!¡± Once more he sailed through the air and found himself face first on the floor. He propped himself up onto one knee and spat out blood. It was a diversion¡­ The clone walked toward him with a narcissistic smile. It stretched its hands and arms as if it were merely performing a warmup. ¡°You¡¯re going to take that from a mere clone?! Fight Sans! Go above and beyond!¡± Elsie¡¯s voice entered his ears, which somehow steadied his furiously beating heart. His lips curled in a smile as he stared back at the clone. ¡°Come then, I¡¯ll fight you to the end.¡± Sans beckoned the clone forward with his hand. In response, the clone stood still and reached its arms to either side. What¡¯s it doing now? Sans watched with rapt attention. After a small delay, his eyes caught on to something surprising. A clear ripple, originating from the clone, spread throughout the air. It was as if something were traversing the space between them and all across the arena. Wait¡­ this is like before? He thought back to his interaction with the clone when it had previously launched a lethal spiral of fire at him. I was wrong! It¡¯s fire doesn¡¯t burn hotter! Shit! Without a second thought, Sans immediately sprinted away from the area¡ªjust as the clear ripple had encompassed his previous location. ¡°Leap for it!¡± Elsie cried out just as Sans dove through the air. Behind him, the piercing sound of a shockwave rung out, followed by a series of earthshattering explosions that shook the entire arena. The force of the blast sent Sans flying through the air once more and he landed with a heavy thud. That bastard! He¡¯s purifying the air with Cleanse before igniting it with fire! Sans groaned and flipped back onto his feet. ¡°Time to try something different.¡± Focusing internally on his body, Sans imagined a molten red fire coursing through his veins. Steam escaped from the surface of his skin while two streams of fire blew through his nose. He didn¡¯t give the clone any time to react and immediately charged forward! The ground below melted with each step, leaving a puddle of melted sludge in his path. The air ignited everywhere Sans passed through as he closed the distance between himself and the clone. Illuminate! A mere step away, Sans¡¯ body flashed with all the blinding light of the sun. It was as if he had collected every source of light and condensed it into a single point. The clone flinched back briefly, and Sans took full advantage of the opening. A steaming fist collided with the clone¡¯s jaw, and for the first time since the start of the fight¡ªSans landed a successful blow. The crowd roared in sync, still waving their glowsticks back and forth. ¡°Not so great, are you?¡± Sans spat out another collection of blood as he eyed the distant clone. Watching the clone pick itself up off the floor was refreshing, but the feeling didn¡¯t last long. Is it¡­ laughing? The clone¡¯s body darkened to the point of becoming a black silhouette. A wide and crazed smile stretched across its face, while its eyes were dyed blood-red. A sense of trepidation spread over Sans as he stared with a solemn expression. This is a clone of me¡­ Is this really me? Sans readied himself once again, but the clone was gone! Not good¡­ Sans rapidly took in all of his surroundings for even the faintest sign of attack. A wisp of shadows licked the air, while a translucent wave once again encompassed the arena. He¡¯s coming. The next second, the clone shot out from seemingly nowhere. Raging black flames shrouded its body, but they couldn¡¯t conceal the chaotic smile on its face. Just as the clone¡¯s foot landed on the ground, its body burst with flash of blinding brilliance! It copied me. Where is it?! Having lost track of the clone, Sans flipped around in a panic. ¡°Above you!¡± Elsie¡¯s voice cried out just in time for Sans to defend against a shadowy mass of fire. Before he could recover, the clone had already exploded with light and disappeared into darkness once again. Left! A tremor spread throughout his body as Sans couldn¡¯t block the blow in time. However, the clone refused to let him get away. The other side?! With another flash of light, the clone performed its disappearing act once again with inhuman speed. After landing the first kick, it reappeared behind Sans and delivered another. This was only the beginning of a brutal onslaught. Sans couldn¡¯t follow the clone at all as it rained a hailstorm of punches on kicks from every direction. He could practically sense his internal organs shift with every hit. This is impossible¡­ No matter what action he took, the clone was better. Any strategy he thought of, the clone already knew. ¡°Urgk¡­¡± A destructive kick ended the clone¡¯s assault. Blood spewed out from Sans¡¯ mouth when he finally received his moment of reprieve. Kneeling on the floor, he gasped heavy breaths and stared at the clone that stood before him. The clone rolled its neck around in a circle before igniting one hand on fire. It wants to finish me. Sans reigned in his unsteady emotions, rapidly processing everything he could. Is there anything I can do? There must be! I refuse to believe there isn¡¯t! He clenched his fingers into the arena floor, causing small cracks to appear. Just as he was about to stand, a burning sensation emanated by his side. ¡°Hmm?¡± Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a blazing hot talisman. His eyes lit up as he read the message. ¡°Man shall fear the heavens¡­¡± Just as he uttered the phrase, the talisman shot out from his hand and landed directly onto the clone¡¯s chest. A ripple of energy spread across the surface of the clone¡¯s body, and it froze in place! What just happened? Sans picked himself up and eyed the clone. Everything about the clone was locked in place, even its eyes were still staring in the same direction. It was as if time had been frozen for just the clone itself. Sans let out an exhausted sigh of relief. ¡°That was the trick all along?! Ugh, the reward from the Trial of Heaven?¡± Sans hobbled forward, slowly closing the gap between himself and his clone. Was I supposed to use this talisman from the start? Damnit Elsie! Why didn¡¯t you tell me! Unfortunately, he could only bury his anger in the deepest pits of his belly. This clone¡­ I learned a lot from this clone. It¡¯s almost a pity to kill it. Just as he was curiously inspecting the clone¡¯s body, the space between the two of them fractured like a crack in a mirror. The next second, the clone¡¯s eyes slowly locked onto Sans, despite the rest of its body still being frozen in place! Never mind! This thing needs to die! Sans only caught sight of the clone¡¯s haunting eyes for the briefest of moments before deciding its fate. He condensed a stream of black fire around his hand and swiftly sliced it through the clone¡¯s throat. Its head flew into the sky before disintegrating in midair, while the clone¡¯s body followed shortly by evaporating into wispy shadows. ¡°Our winner¡­¡± The faceless announcer¡¯s voice boomed once the clone disappeared completely. ¡°Sans!¡± Chapter 41: Trial of Man (2) Elsie¡¯s eyes sparkled as she spied Sans limp toward her. A beaming smile spread across her face while she waved her glowsticks through the air. ¡°You did it! I¡¯m so proud of you!¡± ¡°Proud?¡± Sans¡¯ neutral face contorted in anger as he dragged himself closer. ¡°Are you insane?!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Elsie lowered the glowsticks in hands in confusion. Sans stopped just before her with a scowl. His fierce eyes stared directly into her own. ¡°Look at me! Look at my injuries!¡± Sans presented his body with a wave of his arm. His other arm hung loosely by his side, twisted and burned in multiple locations. Across his chest was a mixture of seared flesh and cauterized wounds. Blood stained his clothes from head to toe, and with every cough a new stream bubbled through his lips. ¡°What? Stop being such a baby. It¡¯s not so bad!¡± Elsie folded her arms and turned with a pout. ¡°Not so bad? ¡­Not. So. Bad?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not so bad. Stop pretending like you¡¯re going to die. You¡¯re tougher than that!¡± ¡°What do you mean pretend?! I could have died!¡± Sans retorted in anger and spat a mouthful of blood off to the side. ¡°No, you couldn¡¯t have.¡± ¡°Are you saying you would have saved me?¡± ¡°Well, no one can enter or exit that arena after a fight has begun. It would be impossible for me to break through the barrier as I currently am.¡± Sans grimaced and his scowl deepened. The barrier of blue lasers had disappeared after he beheaded his clone and was claimed the victor, but the sensation of being trapped within was still at the forefront of his mind. ¡°So, you¡¯re admitting it.¡± ¡°Huh? Admitting what?¡± ¡°That I could have died!¡± ¡°Stop being dramatic. You had the talisman all along! You were perfectly safe.¡± ¡°You say that, but since when did you fight your clone?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to fight a clone. You could have opted out too, but you didn¡¯t.¡± Sans tightened his fist and spoke through clenched teeth. ¡°And you didn¡¯t bother to tell me that I could opt out?¡± Elsie rolled her eyes and ignored his piercing gaze. ¡°You performed well, okay? Let¡¯s move on to the Trial of Fire.¡± ¡°No.¡± Sans sat down on the nearby bench, staring at the arena angrily. ¡°What do you mean? We¡¯re done here, let¡¯s move on.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m not leaving until I see you fight your clone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to fight my clone.¡± Elsie frowned and stood in front of him, blocking his view. ¡°Why not? You have the talisman, don¡¯t you?¡± Sans didn¡¯t bother making eye contact. ¡°It¡¯s just not the same.¡± Elsie rubbed the sides of her head. ¡°I see. You¡¯re right, we¡¯re not the same. I perform a duel to the death for your pleasure, but you can¡¯t do the same. I understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not like that!¡± She stamped her foot into the ground in frustration. Why was he being so stubborn? ¡°No, it¡¯s exactly like that. If you don¡¯t fight your clone today, then you will lose all respect that I have for you. After all, we¡¯re not the same.¡± Sans took a single glance at her face before avoiding her once again. He grimaced as he delicately touched his broken arm. Elsie watched in silence, and after a few minutes simply walked away. Sans snorted in disdain, his eyes lingering on her back. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend we¡¯re the same when-¡° Before he could finish his sentence, Elsie vanished and reappeared at the center of the arena. The lingering phantoms evaporated one by one, leaving Sans the only remaining body in the audience. Blue light encircled the arena once again as the barrier reformed. ¡°New challenger of old! Claim victory over your inner demon and conquer the Trial of Man!¡± The mysterious announcer cried out, but this time there was no audience to return a boisterous response. Only a single man stared at the contestant with a conflicted gaze. Shadows swirled across the arena, once more coalescing into a floating figure. Before the replica could be completed, Elsie was already prepared! ¡°Spatial Lock. Fire Dampening. Glacial Freeze.¡± She waved her hand through the air with a solemn expression. A mirror-like prism encompassed the reviving replica as she called out spell after spell. ¡°Totem of the Five Prisons. Tactical Eye. Celestial Chains. Earthen Clutch.¡± Sans watched from the audience, his mouth hung open as he witnessed spell after spell cast and formed, creating a fortress of complex restrictions. Finally, just as the shadows were about to dissipate from the clone, Elsie procured one last item. ¡°And¡­ Man shall fear the heavens¡­¡± She held the blazing talisman with a frown. The next second, the clone¡¯s eyes shot open! Just as the clone threatened to move, the talisman landed directly onto the clone¡¯s chest. ¡°Hmpf. What an easy fight, and to think she was so against it.¡± Sans scoffed and spat out more blood. As if the arena were replying back to him, a deafening bang sounded off from the clone¡¯s position. Fragments of the floor shot in every direction as a heavy plume of dust piled high before being swept away with a gust of wind. However, much to his surprise, the clone was still alive! Elsie remained a short distance away from her replica. She stared at her perfect face with a cold gaze, while her clone stared back in fury. A sapphire mist radiated off the fractured chains that bound the clone. At the same time, five wooden totems surrounded the clone with streams of yellow that zapped between the totems and pierced through the clones body. With a deafening crash, the space around the clone was shattered into a million pieces as the talisman swiftly burned away into nothing. The moment the talisman disappeared, the clone revealed a haunting smile and roared into the sky. ¡°The talisman didn¡¯t work?!¡± Sans stared at the spectacle in shock and terror, only now coming to a certain understanding. Did I just condemn Elsie¡­ to death? ---- Chains snapped, totems exploded into dust, and the frosty air was set ablaze as the clone broke free of its restrictions. Spheres of fire rose from the floor like massive soapy bubbles. The arena shook as a terrifying pressure crashed down from every direction. Elsie emotionlessly reached her hand outward as silver bolts of lightning flickered between her fingers. Flashes of light pulsed along the length of her arm as she took aim at her clone. Simultaneously, an illusionary scythe appeared in her hand. ¡°Execution Railgun. Reaper¡¯s Judgement.¡± This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. She swiped the scythe through the air just as the collected lightning blasted forth, arcing a path toward the clone. An intangible robed figure materialized behind the clone just as the lightning made contact. The figure held a sleek black scythe born of shadows and ash, which was swung down without hesitation. The clone violently twisted its body, summoning an illusionary scythe of its own and calling forth an earthen shield. The two scythes clashed together while the shield deflected the railgun strike just in the nick of time. Two shockwaves resulted from the collisions as dust swept through the arena once more. Of course the talisman wouldn¡¯t work. Elsie clicked her tongue as her mind raced for a solution. The talisman works by using the laws of space. Sans doesn¡¯t remember those laws yet, but I do. She clutched her hand upward into the air. The ground rumbled in response as deadly spikes shot from the arena floor and pierced toward the clone. Reaper¡¯s Judgement failed, now the chances of me winning are abysmal. Elsie watched as the clone shattered the spikes by matching them with its own. The bubbles of fire that hung in the air suddenly burst, causing a flow of magma to devour the arena floor. Elsie jumped into the air, landing on a newly constructed column that rose upward. Letting out a deep sigh, she narrowed her eyes and took on a serious expression. The clone floated in the air with a sinister smile. Shadows spread across the arena while spears of light were conjured within the air. With a motion of the clone''s hand, the spears hurtled toward Elsie, leaving streaks of golden brilliance that warped the space around them. Elsie took a step forward, but before her foot could land she immediately vanished! A puff of black smoke appeared behind the clone, which Elsie instantly shot out of. Her body twisted in the air as a white and gold greatsword appeared in her hands. The clone spun around, procuring a black sword of its own. Lightning and fire surrounded the two bodies as they collided in midair. Elsie locked eyes with her clone and muttered under her breath. ¡°Perfect Counter.¡± A terrifying slash streaked across the length of the clone¡¯s chest. It roared in anger as it clutched onto the deep wound. At the same time, Elsie landed on another column with darkened eyes. A second later, blood seeped through her clothes as a long gash appeared on her shoulder. It mimicked Perfect Counter, but I struck harder due to pre-casting Tactical Eye, which is a one-time use. If I use it again then it¡¯ll most likely copy me. Elsie clicked her tongue, but she didn¡¯t have time to rest. Space rippled and cracked as a dark portal appeared behind the clone. Stepping through the portal was an amalgamation of nightmares in the shape of a ferocious dragon. Its scales radiated a black miasma, while its massive red eyes reflected blood and fire. ¡°What a mockery¡­¡± Elsie muttered when the dragon fully revealed itself. With a savage roar, the dragon charged toward Elsie, and at the same time, the clone vanished into thin air. She could already sense the ripple in space forming from behind. With the assault coming from two sides, she had to act quickly or face death. The moment the clone reappeared, Elsie closed her eyes and crossed her arms over her chest. Crimson waves burst from her body as a surge of energy enveloped the surrounding area. Just as the dragon¡¯s mouth closed in, and just before the clone finished its artistic slash, Elsie released all the energy with a sonorous battle cry. Red and black chains exploded outward from her body, riddling the dragon full of holes that soon disintegrated its flesh into nothing. From behind, the clone panicked with rapid swipes through the air, deflecting as many of the chains as it could. Before the clone could collect itself, the crash of thunder sounded, followed by heavy rainfall that stormed like a hurricane. Upon reaching the molten arena floor, the rain evaporated into boiling steam while the ground was terraformed once again, solidifying into countless mounds and hills. The clone is trying to exhaust my mana¡­ Elsie stared at her opponent with her same expressionless gaze, while the clone sneered in response. It taunted her with a flick of its finger, as if it knew that it was predestined to win the fight. She positioned her sword in front and let out a deep breath. With a flash of light, electric energy channeled through her body from her feet to her head. Blue arcs of lightning bound themselves to her bones and muscles, while her eyes crackled with heaven¡¯s brilliance. Elsie launched herself at the clone without wasting any time. Her body blurred out of sight as she zipped through the air in every direction. Only flashes of lightning signaled her position, but even then¡ªthose were only afterimages. Seeing this development, the clone readied its sword and mimicked Elsie¡¯s battle plan by exploding with electric energy of its own. Cracks of thunder shook the arena as the two bodies repeatedly clashed along the floor, moving faster than the eye could process. The two combatants collided for the briefest of seconds, causing yet another shockwave to shatter the war-torn arena floor. The battle became more deadly as space was sporadically torn into thin slices. Should either one of them come into contact with such a crack in space, they would easily lose their life. Elsie slammed with her clone one final time with all her strength. They stared eye to eye as the force of explosion pushed away the rain, creating a small vacuum within the endless storm. The two blades cracked as they pressed against each other, before shattering into countless pieces. The two of them jumped back a few paces, allowing their bladeless handles to dematerialize into nothing. Cuts and deep wounds decorated Elsie¡¯s body from head to toe. Her breath was ragged, but she still maintained her noble demeanor, which seemed like would never be sacrificed even should she perish. As if the two were in sync, they both summoned a familiar illusionary scythe. There is only one thing the clone fears more than death. I will have to force it to choose its fate¡­ Elsie readied her scythe with one hand, while her other hand prepared to cast another spell. The clone copied her actions with its iconic sneer, anticipating her every move. It wants to use Perfect Counter against Reaper¡¯s Judgement. Elsie revealed a rare smirk as her free hand glimmered with a pale violet hue. A stream of illusionary butterflies shot forth, causing the clone¡¯s eyes to widened in shock! But you can only counter one of these spells. Now, choose your fate! Swinging her scythe down, Elsie muttered out two consecutive spells. ¡°Butterflies of Distorted Nightmares. Reaper¡¯s Judgement.¡± Preparing its lethal strike, the robed figure materialized behind the clone once more, but this time the clone didn¡¯t pay it a single attention! The clone reached out its arm in a panic just as the butterflies made contact with its body. With a gentle pulse, the butterflies suddenly reversed course back to Elsie. At the same time, the reaper behind the clone exacted its judgement, cleaving the clone¡¯s body from head to toe. However, despite the clone meeting its demise, there was only a look of relief spread across its face as it disintegrated into shadows. Elsie watched in desolation as the clone¡¯s Perfect Counter returned the swarm of butterflies back to her. So, you¡¯ve chosen¡­ I would have done the same. She gave Sans a sorrowful gaze just as the butterflies made contact with her body. The next second, her eyes glazed over and her body stood still as if it were in a trance. A single tear lingered at the corner of her eye, which evaporated into the air. ---- ¡°Our winner¡­ Elsie!¡± The announcer¡¯s voice shook the arena as it cried out in triumph. However, there was no applause or cries of joy in response, only a deafening silence that filled the arena. ¡°E-Elsie!¡± Sans cried out as the barrier disappeared. With a powerful leap, he tumbled onto the arena floor, leaving a trail of blood in his wake. The throbbing pain of his wounds was no longer given any thought as he hobbled his way toward the lone girl, who stood like a marionette without strings. ¡°Are you okay? Hello?!¡± He grasped the motionless girl with his free hand. His heartbeat spiked as he wiped away the water that dripped freely from her hair and onto her face. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you responding! I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t think it would be like this!¡± Sans embraced her body tightly and cried out. He could feel the warm blood that seeped through her clothes and mixed with the rain. ¡°Please, just come back.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± A small voice spoke by his ear, catching the boy by surprise. He hid a sniffle and recoiled his head back. Just inches away was Elsie¡¯s angelic face, making him painfully aware of the many details that he previously refused to acknowledge. Her soft lips were slightly parted, while her once lifeless eyes were now misty and filled with warmth. Rain traveled along the veins of her neck before blending in with her clothes. Her black and red cape was ripped to shreds, while the cloak underneath didn¡¯t fare much better. Sans¡¯ throat bobbed up and down as he stood, stunned, with his arm wrapped around what seemed like a fragile doll. His eyes lingered on her lips before glancing into her mysterious eyes. ¡°You¡¯re injured¡­¡± He managed a whisper in the face of beautiful calamity. ¡°Hmm? This? This is not so bad.¡± Elsie revealed an enchanting smile before lightly pushing the boy away. ¡°It looks bad¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Looks can be deceiving.¡± She snapped her fingers, spawning a stream of golden particles from all around. The particles swirled around the pair like heavenly dust. ¡°As long as you have the faintest breath within you, I will never let you die.¡± Elsie spoke as the golden stream slammed against the two of them. Their skin was seamlessly stitched back together, and the broken bones were mended in place. Each of their wounds were methodically erased without a trace. Sans stared at his hands in amazement. All of his life, he had only ever considered medicine pills as a form of healing, but that all changed after witnessing Elsie¡¯s methods. ¡°Elsie, I¡¯m sorry. Please, never put yourself in danger again.¡± ¡°Hmm? It was nothing! Just a little flirt with death, but I promise¡­it was all under control.¡± Elsie beamed her familiar smile. Was it really under control? Sans stared at her lost in thought. However, his thoughts were disrupted the next moment as Elsie withdrew her two glowsticks. She handed one over to Sans. ¡°Here!¡± ¡°What is this for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the reward for the Trial of Man. There¡¯s one for you and one for me.¡± Sans stared at the glowstick in confusion. ¡°But I thought you had this the entire time?¡± ¡°I did, but remember? For us, the Trial of Man is optional.¡± The boy smiled as he came to a certain understanding. All of this was merely a part of their adventure together. He let out a sigh of relief as he saw that they would be escaping the trial unscathed. ¡°How do we leave this place?¡± ¡°We can leave whenever you¡¯re ready by channeling mana through the reward token, but before we leave¡­ wouldn¡¯t like to observe the vastness of space with me?¡± Her eyes twinkled as she looked above. A fiery comet streaked across the stars, while distant spirals of celestial bodies splashed the black canvas with swirls of light. ¡°Anything you wish.¡± Hours passed by as Elsie pointed out various details of the vast expanse. No matter where they looked, she always shared a thoughtful insight into the planets and stars. Before long, the two of them held their individual reward token and were ready to move on to the next trial. ¡°Just pour your mana through, and I¡¯ll see you there!¡± ¡°Oh, wait. Elsie?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± She fluttered her eyes, failing to conceal the happiness that radiated out from her. Seeing that she was in a good mood, Sans smiled back and asked his question. ¡°Butterflies of Distorted Nightmares, what kind of spell is that?¡± Sans fiddled with the token in his hand. ¡°That¡­¡± Her smile faltered just briefly before blooming once more. ¡°It¡¯s just a silly illusion. When you cast it on your enemy, it reveals to them their worst nightmare. Every second is stretched into thousands of years, and the only way to escape it is to accept the nightmare as a part of who they are.¡± Sans¡¯ expression froze, but Elsie merely batted her eyes in response. Before he could say anything, she channeled her mana into the token and disappeared on the spot. How long¡­ was she trapped in her nightmare? He grit his teeth in hatred toward himself for manipulating her. Due to his callousness, she had to spend an eternity trapped an unknown nightmare. What made it all worse was the fact that she was able to escape, which meant that she somehow accepted the nightmare. ¡°¡­I promise I will listen to you from now on.¡± His voice echoed into the empty arena, and with a final glance at the stars, he channeled mana into the token and vanished. Chapter 42: Trial of Fire (1) Withered clouds curled in the sky, while ash blanketed a wasteland of fire and brimstone. A volcano in the distance erupted with an echoing boom as if a series of bombs were set off simultaneously. This volcano was just one of the many that surrounded the base of a much larger one. At the top of the largest and most prominent volcano, an orange glow dyed the blackened clouds above, signifying that it was both active and full of molten liquid. Adventurers of all types were scattered across the land, searching fervently for any clues. As if they all shared the same mind, each of them desperately clung onto a stone token¡ªa device that would teleport them away once injected with mana. Far away from everyone else, Meysi stumbled through a burnt field, leaving footsteps in the settled ash behind her. The smoke and soot within the air was repelled by a thin veil that surrounded her, which constantly rejuvenated itself through the small sapphire bead resting in her palm. ¡°I¡¯ve been marching for hours, but this pales in comparison to the water trial. Those final steps were much more tasking.¡± Meysi stood still and scanned her surroundings. It was difficult to see through the haze, almost as if she were walking through a blackened sandstorm. She let out a sigh of dejection. ¡°If the Trial of Water didn¡¯t reward me with that elixir of stamina¡­ or this bead¡­ this trek would have been much more annoying.¡± A strong gust of wind pounded against the blue barrier, causing it to wax and wane in resistance. In the end, the barrier held strong and restored its shape. She snuck a hand into her pocket and withdrew a red cube. Looking at the face of the cube, it looked as if a fire were trapped within, performing an erratic dance against the surface. ¡°And the B rank Trial of Man gave me this strange cube, which is different from the tokens that the other adventurers received after only defeating the C rank clone.¡± She let out a deep sigh, debating whether to rest her wary legs or to push on. Glancing around for a place to sit, a flicker of green and red flashed within her peripheral vision. ¡°Is that¡­ grass?¡± Meysi¡¯s eyes widened as she broke out into a sprint. At last, the destination she had been searching for was right in front of her. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s oddly¡­ beautiful?¡± A massive hill of uniform grass swayed in the wind, while the tip of each individual blade was lit ablaze. Their brightness increased and decreased in ripples across the hill, creating a vibrant scene of ruby shimmers. Meysi stood before the hill in awe before remembering the words of her new idol. ¡°Lady Elsie said to climb to the top of the hill¡­¡± She gave herself two light pats on the cheek before staring at the hill with a steely gaze. ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± However, the moment she placed her foot on the hill, a yelp of pain rang through the air. ¡°Ouch! It burned me!¡± Tears formed in her eyes as she glanced at the bottom of her shoe. No traces of burns or damage could be seen along the outsole. ¡°There¡¯s no burns¡­ was it my imagination?¡± She stepped again, crying out once more. ¡°Ow! Ow!¡± This time she took her shoe off completely and inspected her foot. Sure enough, hundreds of little burn marks were riddled over her bare foot. ¡°Why does the grass only burn my foot? How am I supposed to climb to the top of the hill?¡± She sat on her ankles and rested her chin over arms as she stared glumly at the smoldering hill. The sapphire bead in her hand never once stopped spewing forth its water, but it seemed that it wouldn¡¯t be protecting her during this climb. ¡°Elsie said to not be afraid¡­¡± Meysi let out a deep sigh and stood tall. She sucked in a deep breath, filling her chest with soot-free air. Then without another complaint, stepped onto the hill once more¡ªthis time refusing to remove her foot. The grass seared her foot underneath, but instead of withdrawing away, she took another step! Two streams of water gushed from the corners of her eyes, but she trekked on regardless. She mentally pictured the people most important to her, the same people she wished to protect by growing stronger. Before she knew it, Meysi had already marched halfway up the hill! The pain beneath her feet reduced to an almost soothing sensation, causing her face to light up in happiness. With renewed energy, she wordlessly climbed upward. Eventually, she stood at the top of the hill, looking out over her surroundings. The sun beamed down through the ashen clouds, landing directly at the hill¡¯s peak. It was a surreal moment for the young girl as the view wasn¡¯t the one that she expected. ¡°The volcanoes¡­ they¡¯re gone!¡± The land of scorched earth and red-hot meteors was no longer. Instead, it was replaced by a majestic mountain range that spanned endlessly across. Lush fields surrounded her on all sides, filled with flora and leafy trees. The grass below rippled with fire once more, but this time the waves originated from where Meysi stood. It was as if she had stepped into a still lake made of embers. ¡°Everything seems so¡­ pure.¡± Meysi mentally pictured the dark skies from before, tainted by the constant volcanic eruptions underneath. She compared the gritty scene to the one before her now, which was as lively as an ancient forest. Her thoughts raced back and forth, when she noticed the cube in her hand had changed colors. ¡°The cube! It¡¯s green?!¡± Within the cube now flickered a lush green fire, still trapped within as it pushed against the walls. As if it could sense Meysi¡¯s stare, the flame suddenly straightened up before pulsing in a circular pattern. Lost in a trance, Meysi tilted her head curiously at the cube before reaching her hand out. ¡°I understand now¡­ just like the grass.¡± Tendrils of emerald flames burst forth from around her arm and swirled around her. The grass no longer rippled but instead chaotically burned without rhyme nor reason. Meysi smiled as she played with her newly attributed flames. ¡°Fire doesn¡¯t need to be a tool of destruction, but sometimes destruction is necessary to bring new life. Is this the secret to the Trial of Fire? The secret no one has ever figured out? Or is this merely a distraction? Elsie¡­ just who are you?¡± ---- Sans stomped his foot into the side of a mountain. The rock underneath shattered into pieces and crumbled down the slope. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Hate this place¡­¡± He grumbled as he stomped on another stone. ¡°Hate this trial.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t have much further to go!¡± Elsie called out cheerfully from up ahead. Surrounding her was a thick and luminescent barrier of water and ice that breathed a cool stream of air across her body. ¡°What do you mean! We¡¯re only a quarter way up this gigantic volcano!¡± Sans cried out in despair as he followed behind. He was without any type of barrier or protection, relying on sheer tenacity and endurance to brave the harsh climate. A falling ember sizzled in the air and landed on his shoulder, burning a new hole through his ragged suit. ¡°Ouch. And why can¡¯t you form a barrier around me? At least teach me the basics!¡± He grumbled as he crushed another rock underfoot. ¡°Dumb volcano. Why if I ever meet the person who created this place. The words I would have with them.¡± Sans scolded his imaginary opponent and held up his hands as if he were ready for a fight. Elsie stifled a laugh as she beckoned him upward. ¡°Come along now. Mind your step.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Huh, what¡¯s that?¡± His eyes lit up and he stomped his way a few paces across the mountain. A crevice was formed between two massive boulders, and tucked within were the charred remains of an adventurer. ¡°Oh¡­ He¡¯s dead... I think?¡± Sans and Elsie stared at the body, waiting for any signs of moment. Just as they were about to leave, a weak cough sounded out. A soot covered hand twitched before going limp once more. ¡°Hmm, not dead. He¡¯s lucky, and foolish.¡± Elsie stood over the body and rummaged through his pocket. She procured a grey token and curled it within the man''s hand. She then held her hand over his head and let loose a subtle jolt of energy that coursed throughout his body. The token buzzed to life and whisked the body away instantly. ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll get treatment outside the trial. If he survives, then it¡¯ll be a lesson that he¡¯ll never forget.¡± Elsie continued her hike up the volcano with Sans following close behind. ¡°And what lesson is that?¡± ¡°Not to overestimate himself, obviously. Not just anyone can brave this harsh environment.¡± Elsie shrugged nonchalantly while Sans gave her an odd look. ¡°You say that¡­ and yet you¡¯ve isolated yourself from it with layers of water and ice.¡± She snapped her head back with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t count! This barrier is a necessity!¡± ¡°Uh-huh. A necessity?¡± He sarcastically questioned back, but just as he was about to probe further, the image of Elsie¡¯s soulless body shot through his mind. His mouth immediately clammed up and didn¡¯t comment further. Who was he to judge her actions? ¡°Yes, a necessity. It keeps my skin looking plush and pure. I can¡¯t let such disgusting ash touch me! My secret techniques of looking forever young start at an early age.¡± Sans¡¯ mouth hung open as he heard her reasoning. ¡°T-That¡¯s nonsense!¡± ¡°Hmpf! What do you know? Never question the lengths a woman is willing to go through for the sake of appearances.¡± Elsie snapped her finger, amplifying the effect of the barrier around her. Sans could feel a frigid chill sweep past him, making it seem like winter had blessed the devastated land. Just how cold does she need it to be?! Sans sigh internally and followed along with his eyes cast to the ground. Each monotonous step was followed by a grumble or an exhausted sigh. At some point, he became painfully aware of something. I need spells from the other elements. I can¡¯t fight with fire alone forever. Streaks of lightning sparked through his memories as he recalled Elsie¡¯s duel with her clone. The speed at which they moved was beyond his own physical limitations, and this didn¡¯t include the enhanced ferocity of each blow. He wrinkled his nose in dejection as he realized that the more he knew about Elsie, the less he truly understood her. ¡°Oh! We¡¯re almost there.¡± ¡°You said that hours ago.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious this time!¡± Sans glanced up to the summit and his eyes blazed in excitement. After aimlessly scaling the volcano for so long, he didn¡¯t even notice how close to the clouds he had become. It was almost as if he could jump into the air and scoop the black cotton right out of the sky. A low rumble sounded from above, followed by a handful of tremors. A spark of orange fire shot into the air and sailed through the clouds, disappearing into the distance. ¡°That¡¯s our destination! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Wait, wait. I thought the reward was towards the top of the volcano¡ªnot the actual top of the volcano!¡± ¡°Shh, you¡¯ll see when we get there.¡± With a pep in her step, Elsie bounded upward, only pausing once she reached the lip of the volcano. Sans ambled after her, kicking rocks out of his way as he saw fit. ¡°Look there¡­¡± Elsie beckoned Sans closer. A murky orange hue reflected off her barrier, and the source only revealed itself once Sans stood at the very peak. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ impressive.¡± Sans felt his heart drop as he stared into the depths of the colossal volcano. Lava bubble and frothed at the very bottom, while the space in between shimmered and distorted due to the extreme heat. It was a grand view, one that he would gladly appreciate more if he stood further away from the ledge. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? What are you doing? Come closer, over here.¡± Elsie pointed right by her side. As if her entire being was synonymous with danger, she was naturally positioned at the most extreme edge of the volcano¡ªjust a single step away from tumbling to her fate. ¡°Uhh¡­ I really don¡¯t want to. That doesn¡¯t look safe.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. I¡¯m standing here, aren¡¯t I? Come!¡± She pointed to her side once more, which Sans begrudgingly moved toward. His feet dragged like molasses as he carefully positioned himself by her side. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m here. Can we go now? I don¡¯t see the reward room anywhere up here.¡± ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s because it¡¯s not up here.¡± Elsie gazed into the lava with her bright and clear eyes. ¡°If it¡¯s not up here, then why did we come here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s down there.¡± Elsie pointed downward, prompting Sans to follow her finger. However, he only saw the massive pool of lava and destructive heat. ¡°Where-¡± Before he could finish his question, Elsie pushed him into the volcano. ---- Although somewhat of a porky and underhanded fellow, Berel had always turned up positive when following his hunches. The moment he entered the Trial of Fire, he knew for certain that the secret to the trial had to reside at the top of the largest volcano. For hours and hours he worked his way up the side of the mountain, pursuing the distant orange glow that kissed the blackened firmaments. With a final and desperate push, he made it, alone and exhausted. Nothing could have possibly prepared him for the rigorous trek. In fact, if the hadn¡¯t received the elixir of stamina from the Trial of Water, he would have had to tap out long ago. With the intense journey behind him, Berel now stood at the summit of the ashen world. In his hand, he grasped the reward token that he received from the Trial of Man. This token was his ticket to escape, should his life ever be in danger. Berel gazed across the lip of the volcano with rapt attention, greedily digesting any details he could to unearth any hidden secrets. His knack for finding special encounters was in full force, and he refused to believe that he couldn¡¯t solve the Trial of Fire. However, as luck would have it, as he was scanning the top of the volcano, he spied two distant figures who he recognized instantly. Berel gasped in fear as he hid behind a massive rock. ¡°T-That¡¯s her! That demoness!¡± He poked his head out with a solemn expression. ¡°And her little henchman too! Blast it!¡± Berel fiddled with the token in his hand out of anger. There was no way that he would be forced to escape after coming so far, right? ¡°Wait¡­ that girl seems like she knows something. Hmm. She also knew about that secret defense system in the Trial of Water.¡± He stroked his chubby chin with sausage-like fingers. His lips curled into a greasy smile as he saw Elsie pointing down into the volcano. ¡°I knew it¡­ there really is something special here. I¡¯ll play it safe and watch from a distance¡­¡± Berel positioned himself further behind the rock, leaving only his two greedy eyes visible. As he was speculating on what the duo would do next, the girl did something incredibly shocking! ¡°S-She just pushed him in!¡± Berel scrambled out from behind the rock to get a better view, but before he could look below, something even more surprising happened. ¡°She jumped in after him! She¡¯s insane!¡± The man crept to the edge of the volcano with wide eyes, refusing to miss a single detail. His mouth opened in awe as he watched Elsie pretend to swim through the air, catching up with her flailing partner. Down, and down further they went¡ªinto the belly of the volcano. Eventually, Berel lost sight of them completely due to the distortion of space and extreme heat. Even if he could see clearly, he speculated that they must have already dove straight into the lava below. ¡°That¡¯s the secret¡­¡± Berel muttered in shock and awe. Although he wasn¡¯t the one to have figured it out, he could certainly take advantage of it! He stood at the very edge of the volcano and nervously looked below. ¡°The lava¡­ the heat¡­ it¡¯s all an illusion! I can¡¯t believe this illusion has fooled everyone for thousands of years! And here I am¡­ ready to uncover the deepest secret that the Tomb of Ambrosia has to offer.¡± Berel steadied his rapidly beating heart. He knew something was down there, but he couldn¡¯t shake the sense of impending disaster that bled from his soul. ¡°I can do this. And one. And two. And three¡­ Jump!¡± With the bravery of a tempered soldier, he leaped into the volcano! ¡°Hot! Hot! Okay, pretend to swim!¡± Berel swished his arms through the air desperately as the heat kicked up its intensity. He couldn¡¯t even cry tears of pain due to how swiftly all moisture was evaporated from the surface of his body. The nerves in his arms screamed as if they were on fire, but he fortified his resolved and continued his fake swim through the air. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore! It¡¯s working! Berel tried his best to smile as he turned his head, but that¡¯s when he realized something was off. His arms no longer existed, having been long incinerated. Before he could spare another thought, the man named Berel was erased from the world, becoming one with the ash that swayed in the winds. Chapter 43: Trial of Fire (2) Sans screamed as his body flailed and tumbled through the air. His thoughts were an uncontrollable mess as gravity shortened the distance between him and the molten lava. I knew it! She¡¯s crazy! I die here! However, before he could process anything further, he felt a smooth hand grasp onto his arm. His heart immediately steadied itself upon recognizing her touch. ¡°Relax dummy!¡± Elsie yelled against the wind as they plummeted further into the crater. Sans stared at her in surprise, only to be met with a playful smile. It was then that he noticed that Elsie¡¯s barrier was nowhere to be seen, and yet she seemed unbothered by the surrounding heat. Wait¡­ where did the heat go? Sans waved his hand through the air, which was strangely refreshing. He thrust his hand into his pocket, procuring a certain sapphire gem. The reward from the Trial of Water. Why did it activate only now, and not before? Regaining a portion his calm, Sans looked below at the sea of churning magma. Bubbles popped indiscriminately, sending sprays of molten froth into the air like a raging cradle of death. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the two of them would drop inside like two tiny sugar cubes. Sans grasped Elsie¡¯s hand and glanced at her for reassurance. In her free hand, she also held tightly onto the gem rewarded by the Trial of Water. This crafty vixen. He grumbled internally and braced himself for the upcoming impact. From the volcano¡¯s peak, it seemed as if the lava was about a quarter of the way down, which was still a massive drop. Here it comes! Sans shut his eyes tightly and clenched his teeth just before breaking through the lava¡¯s surface. However, the anticipated bone shattering impact never arrived. It¡¯s soft? After plummeting into the liquid, Sans opened his eyes to see a world dyed in a blood-red hue. The supposed lava was like an ocean of feathers as it caught the two of them, gently letting them sink to the volcano¡¯s floor. ¡°Look over there.¡± Elsie called out to him as she waded through the surprisingly clear magma. ¡°We can talk? Oh¡­¡± Sans mumbled to himself before glancing at the gem in his hand. The two sapphire gems sparkled with a brilliant light, magically providing them with comfort and preventing a fiery demise. He followed after Elsie and took in his surroundings. Bubbles rose through the lava in every direction he looked. At the very bottom was a flat floor with a familiar tile pattern. Small streams of air sprouted from between the cracks of the tiles, while the tiles themself were formed of a white crystalline material. Along the wall of the volcano was a massive door, which seemed like it could be an entry way to the world of giants. The two of them swam to the foot of the door. Sans¡¯ eyes were like magnets, glued to the door¡¯s center where a circular device rotated in place. Intricate patterns decorated the object, and every few seconds they pulsed with a stream of red energy that shot inward from the tiled floor below. ¡°Is this the Trial of Fire¡¯s secret?¡± Sans asked the knowledgeable and whimsical girl beside him. ¡°Yes, but more accurately¡­ this is the secret to the Tomb of Ambrosia!¡± Elsie swam toward the circular device and beckoned Sans over. Upon closer inspection, the boy noticed two grooves etched into either side. Almost on instinct, he retrieved the token from the Trial of Man and compared the sizes. This is a key? He came forward and placed the token within the groove. Elsie mimicked his actions on the other side. Once both tokens were inserted, the pulses of energy rapidly escalated in frequency. In just a short moment, the intricate patterns were vibrantly glowing a crimson aura. The circular device spun faster and faster, until suddenly it stopped with a crystal-clear click. The door shuddered open, emitting a resounding boom that shook the entire land. What now? Sans peered into the infinitely dark void that the door revealed. He turned to Elsie, prepared to ask a flurry of questions, when a violent whirlpool sucked them in! ¡°Aaah!!¡± Sans cried out as he spun like a needle through the lava. It only lasted a second, but it was enough to toss him for a dizzy spell. When he came to, he found himself sitting beside Elsie at the entrance of a rocky cavern. Sitting elegantly at the center of the cavern was a grand mausoleum. Its walls, comprised of an unknown material, gleamed a polished and bespeckled black. The building had no entrance, only a podium that was placed at the top of the stairway that led to it. Elsie picked herself up from the floor and dusted off her frayed cloak. Strangely, both of them were perfectly dry with all traces of soot and ash nowhere to be seen. ¡°Where are we?¡± Sans stood beside her, unable to remove his eyes from the massive mausoleum. For some inexplicable reason, it seemed to be calling out to him as if it housed a chorus of sirens. Despite knowing it was just his mind playing tricks, he secretly felt like there was a collection of presences staring at him. Elsie walked forward to the base of the stairs. She knelt to the side, showcasing the building between her two arms. Her eyes twinkled and she shouted with enthusiasm. ¡°Welcome! To the Tomb of Ambrosia!¡± Sans gave her a deadpan stare. ¡°Isn¡¯t it romantic?¡± Elsie squished her blushing cheeks together, mushing them up and down with her fingers. She twisted and turned in place as if she were relishing praise from the gods. ¡°Romantic? A tomb buried at the heart of a volcano?¡± ¡°Not just any tomb, but a mausoleum¡ªone full of memories!¡± Elsie corrected the young boy, who merely let out a sigh. ¡°I think our definition of romantic is very different.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± She stood in place with a small smile. Crossing her arms over her chest, she pursed her lips and tilted her head. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then what is your definition of romantic?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Sans¡¯ voice lingered and his eyes shifted from side to side. ¡°That¡­ erm.¡± He stared at the distant rocky cavern walls and bit the inside of his cheek. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know! Why would I have to think of these things anyway? People should just live for themselves. Who cares about that nonsense.¡± Elsie made an imperceptible smile as the boy stomped by, making his way up the stairway. Although he began the climb aggressively, he swiftly pushed everything out of his mind and focused on the mausoleum up ahead. Why does this place feel so familiar to me? With every step, Sans felt closer to home more than anything. His eyes moistened as buried memories of a time long ago resurfaced; his father and mother, the broken shack that housed them, and even the crumbs of bread they survived on. His steps were methodical and weary, as if life were too heavy of a burden to bear. Elsie followed behind, but instead of being interested in the mausoleum, her eyes were locked onto Sans¡¯ back. Illusionary phantoms shimmered on the steps behind the boy, each of them walking with a noble posture and unquestionable grace. Each phantom carried a different story¡ªa different persona. She had seen this climb countless times, but this was the first version that made every step seem more unbearable than the last. Letting out an internal sigh, she continued to follow silently behind the oblivious boy until they reached the very top. The moment Sans paused his steps, the legion of illusions faded away as if they had never existed. ¡°Elsie, in all of my life I have been unlucky. An unfortunate cloud of despair. A powerless soul, destined to plague those I care for and even those I don¡¯t.¡± Sans eyed Elsie with a mournful expression. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be powerless anymore. I want the freedom to determine my own fate, even if the gods are against me. I want the strength to shelter those I care about, even if I should face my own demise.¡± Without another word, he placed a hand on top of the lone podium as if it were a natural instinct. With a flash of light, he teleported away. Elsie stared at his former location with a mirthless smile. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°That has always been your definition of romantic. Idiot.¡± She then flipped her palm over, revealing a sparkling multi-colored pendant. The next moment, she placed her hand upon the podium as well, and another flash of light followed. ---- Sans spun around in a circle. The walls were masked by familiar shrouds of darkness, while iron torches were intermittently jutting outward toward the unseeable ceiling. The ground was submerged in water, which splashed about whenever he shifted his feet. ¡°Hello, child.¡± A woman¡¯s voice echoed throughout the room. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Sans scanned the room in alarm. Shadows wisped from the walls and circled around the room in a small vortex. Shortly after, they accumulated into the form of a woman. A wide-brimmed hat sat upon her head, which concealed the upper half of her face. Her shapely lips formed a preciously charming smile, while her tall and relaxed stature gave her an imposing presence. Her ample chest was gently bound by a shimmering black dress that seemed to merge with the dark waters below. ¡°I go by many names, but please call me Ambrosia.¡± Sans¡¯ eyes widened in shock and his heart raced. If his assumptions were correct, then he was likely standing before an ancient monster that could shape the world as she pleased. ¡°I thought you were dead¡­¡± He mumbled just short of breath. If she¡¯s alive, does that mean Marumen is alive as well? Ambrosia covered her mouth with a curled hand and chuckled lightly. The sleeves of her dress veiled her arms, but her delicate hands shone in the torchlight like diamonds. ¡°My adventure has ended, but another yet takes my mantle. I am but a spiritual fragment, placed here to guide individuals who qualify.¡± Sans let out a sigh of relief. So, she¡¯s dead after all. He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself when a certain question struck him. ¡°How did you die?¡± Sans blurted out, before suddenly realizing how insensitive he sounded. He winced, quickly thinking of a way to apologize. ¡°Die? Me?¡± Laughter rang out once more in the room. ¡°I did not die, child.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t die? But I thought your lover made this place in honor of your death.¡± Ambrosia nodded, her smile blooming even brighter than before. ¡°My sweet husband did, but it wasn¡¯t his idea. It was mine.¡± Sans had a strange look on his face. He stared at her in confusion as she continued speaking. ¡°This is not a tomb for me, but for him, and all of his memories. A tomb full of memories, memories of his many lives. Such that one day, adventurers, like you, may attain greater heights than ever before.¡± As Ambrosia spoke, her harmonious words seemed to echo from every direction. She circled around the boy with slow and measured steps. Her hips sashayed in a pronounced fashion, as if she were holistically aware of the untold beauty at her command. ¡°So, did your husband die?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Ambrosia giggled at his innocent question. ¡°The day my husband dies, is the day this tower is threatened to be destroyed.¡± Sans narrowed his brow in thought. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that mean her husband is immortal?¡± ¡°No, he is still a man. I just trust him unconditionally.¡± Ambrosia turned the other direction and continued her walk. She flashed a playful smile toward the young boy. ¡°Your husband seems like a thoughtful man.¡± Sans gulped as his eyes unconsciously followed her around the room. Why is it so hot in here? He nervously shifted in place as his skin glistened with sweat. ¡°He is most thoughtful, and quite the romantic.¡± Sans unintentionally snorted upon hearing that annoying word. ¡°But more than that, he is cautious and caring.¡± Ambrosia paused her steps. At some unknown point, she had spiraled around the room, with her final position being directly in front of Sans. He breathlessly stared at her perfect face with undivided attention. Elsie? He couldn¡¯t help but feel there was a stark resemblance to his supposed master, but at the same time he could see that they weren¡¯t the same person. If anything, he suspected that Ambrosia might be a distant ancestor to the young girl. ¡°This room is able to divine your future. Often times, divination can be considered as a taboo practice, but when used properly it is an invaluable tool.¡± Ambrosia snapped her fingers, and a pale blue flame sprouted to life above her hand. ¡°Peering into one¡¯s future with divination can cause unfortunate consequences¡­ should they be made aware of what was seen. This is because divination itself is not accurate, as no one can truly foretell the future.¡± ¡°Why bother using divination if it¡¯s not accurate?¡± Sans curiously eyed the icy-blue flame in her hand. The next second, she tossed it to the water, and with a subtle swish it formed a ring around the two. ¡°Only the future isn¡¯t guaranteed to be accurate, one can still learn many things about the world around them. With that knowledge, they can prepare accordingly.¡± ¡°I see¡­ So, is the reward only a divination? I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but is there any other way you could help me?¡± Ambrosia smirked and observed the boy¡¯s features. ¡°The divination is only an appetizer for the true reward, which is a memory fragment tailored just for you. And not just one fragment, but two, with each fragment being a generous donation given by someone rather special.¡± She winked at the boy as he stared in shock. ¡°Through his many walks of life, my husband goes by many names and has weathered many storms. His talent is immeasurable, and naturally, his memories will assist and guide you on your journey.¡± Sans¡¯ face glowed with excitement. He took a deep breath to calm his chaotic emotions, but even then he wasn¡¯t able to hide his thrill. This is what I¡¯ve been looking for this whole time! What new skills will I learn? What talents will I gain? Ambrosia stepped back, exiting the circle of fire. Her body began to dissipate into shadows once more, starting from her elegant black dress and going upward. ¡°Are you ready, child?¡± Sans locked eyes with her and gave her a nod. ¡°Then go forward and find your own place in legend.¡± Ambrosia¡¯s words echoed within the chamber as the rest of her body whisked into shadows. The next moment, the circle of fire expanded to the outer walls and blazed brighter than before, reaching high into the air. Sans looked about the room in anticipation, but nothing seemed different from before. However, a small movement soon caught his attention. ¡°What the¡­¡± He stared at the water below in wonder as multiple scenes flashed by like a mosaic of intersecting stories. His eyes widened as many incredible feats were displayed all at once. In one image, sinister dragons soared through the sky while terrifying quadrupedal monsters stampeded toward a lone man with a fiery katana. With three simple slashes, the horde of monsters were dismembered into multiple pieces, and the dragons cried in agony as they fell out of the sky one by one. The image overlapped with another one, where a man shouted at the heavens amidst flashes of lightning and snaps of thunder. The clouds formed an electric cyclone overhead as if the heavens were enraged by his hubris. The man paid it no heed and crackled with black lightning of his own before launching himself into the air with a sky shattering punch. Was that the black lightning Elsie used in her duel. Could I learn that too? Sans¡¯ eyes glowed more fervently than ever as the images flashed by. After a few minutes, the collection of memories slowly melted way as two particular images increased in size. The calm waters vividly presented two final scenes. A man cackled like a lunatic before a plethora of brightly glowing baubles and devices. He wore a white lab coat and his hair was chaotically spread about, not in the least cared for. He poured an obscure potion of purple liquid within a large container. For some reason, Sans thought he could hear a distant scream resonating out from image. The last scene took place in a dark cathedral-like structure. Icy-blue lights of smoldering fire illuminated the walls, while the interior was otherwise cloaked in shadows. In the far back, a man was seated casually upon a throne. He donned a fitted suit of lethal black clothing, while his skin and body were all masked in shadows. His haunting blue eyes stared directly at Sans, as if he could sense the boy¡¯s presence. ¡°Tsk, control your charm boy!¡± A furious and raspy voice echoed in the chamber from behind, catching Sans by surprise. He whirled around to the source, finding the crazy man in a lab coat standing in the room with him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Curse you bastards and your maxed out charm.¡± Sans stared at the man with a shocked gaze, but not because the memory was talking to him. ¡°D-Doctor Lazure?!¡± The boy cried out as he vividly remembered the doctor¡¯s voice from a dream long ago. It was a time before he met Elsie, the night he had experienced a live play called The Glory of Upstan and the Lazure Plague. Just like in his memories, the man seemed as cranky as ever. It was almost as if he hated the world around him. ¡°Shut up and control your charm. You¡¯re way too bright for these sensitive eyes.¡± ¡°Quiet, Lazure.¡± A cold voice sounded from behind Sans. The boy spun around to find the haunting man from before standing with them. Even though shadows still crawled across the man¡¯s body, Sans had an auspicious feeling that this man was fatally attractive. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know how, obviously.¡± ¡°Kaima¡­ ugh.¡± Lazure grumbled and started pacing back and forth. Doctor Lazure and Kaima are both Marumen?! Sans took a few steps back, forming a triangle with the two phantoms. ¡°Uh¡­ my name is Sans.¡± Despite their intimidating presence, Sans managed to eke out something of an introduction. ¡°Fool, you think we don¡¯t know who you are?!¡± ¡°Lazure!¡± The two men eyed each so fiercely that Sans could almost see bolts of lightning forming in the space between them. ¡°Hmpf.¡± Lazure continued his pacing while Kaima turned to the boy. ¡°Your journey has not been well, child.¡± Kaima commented offhandedly, which caught the attention of Lazure. The crazy man craned his neck back toward Sans, eyeing him critically. ¡°You bastard. Don¡¯t you dare underestimate this god-forsaken tower.¡± Sans frowned as he was once more being verbally assaulted by this psychotic fragment of memory. ¡°What is your problem old man?¡± He retorted back angrily, which only seemed to agitate Lazure further. ¡°You¡¯re my problem! Literally! You imbecile! If you dare let her die-¡° Before he could finish his sentence, Kaima shot over from across the room, grabbing Lazure¡¯s face with his hand. In one swift movement, he slammed the old man into the water, causing a gigantic splash. They can attack me?! Sans paled on the spot, now regretting his earlier choice of words. The entire time he had assumed that these memory fragments were mere illusions and not tangible beings. ¡°If you don¡¯t behave yourself, then there are plenty of other memory fragments to choose from.¡± Kaima threatened the defeated man with a low voice. ¡°Get off me!¡± Lazure kicked and flailed before finally being let up. Kaima returned to his position while Lazure fixed his lab coat. ¡°Scoundrels, the lot of you! He needs me more than any of you!¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t need anyone.¡± Kaima scoffed and turned toward Sans before he continued speaking. ¡°Boy, your divination revealed two things vital to your success.¡± ¡°One of which is alchemy!¡± Lazure smugly walked forward and cracked his neck to either side. Kaima merely shook his head and continued speaking. ¡°Yes, undoubtedly so¡­ The other is illusions. Between the two skills, it is difficult to say which one is more important.¡± Before Sans could respond, Lazure had already closed the distance and grabbed onto the boy¡¯s forearm with both hands. He upturned Sans¡¯ arm and applied some pressure. ¡°You¡¯re dreadfully poisoned, by my wife¡¯s lovely creation too. Ah, I still remember the day she presented it to me. So proud I was. My precious angel.¡± A trace of sadness flashed through the doctor¡¯s eyes as he returned to his previous spot. ¡°If you wish to regain your former talent, you will need to research and develop a cure that will purge every trace of Heaven¡¯s Tears from your body. This will require no small amount of time, considering the genius of its creator.¡± Kaima eyed the boy with a pensive gaze before making an additional comment. ¡°As you are now¡­ I suspect you will die somewhere on the second floor.¡± The three men shared a moment of silence as they thought to themselves. Eventually, Sans was the first to speak. ¡°Kaima, what about illusions? If my death is certain without learning alchemy, shouldn¡¯t I just only focus on that?¡± ¡°Eheh, the boy is right! With strength, you can smash through any obstacle, break through any illusion, and grasp your future with your own two hands!¡± Lazure twirled in place, allowing his coat to swish through the air with a flourish. ¡°Illusions will prove useful in multiple aspects of your life. For instance, commanding control over your innate charm, which you have already experienced to be problematic. While Lazure is right, I will leave you with this one bit of advice¡ªdo not underestimate your trials. There is a reason the divination selected illusion control as one of the memory fragments.¡± Kaima folded arms over his chest as he explained. ¡°Now, our time is limited. You will have to decide for yourself later which craft to hone. Use our experiences well.¡± As Kaima finished speaking, his body dispersed into the water with a splash. A shining bright light was left in his spot, floating above the water. ¡°Boy. Don¡¯t live a life of regret. If you do, I¡¯ll haunt you until the end of time.¡± Another splash followed as Lazure¡¯s body dispersed in the same fashion. Sans stared at the two twinkling lights, suddenly feeling as if a heavy burden had been dropped onto his shoulders. ¡°Live a life with no regrets? Heh, that¡¯s easy enough. I¡¯m ready then.¡± The two lights shot into his body, and he dropped to the floor unconscious. Chapter 44: Kingdom of Anthor (1) At the edge of an open field, Claude and Rosa sat snuggled together underneath the boughs of an ever-blooming tree. They eyed the two pillars at the center of the field with tired eyes. ¡°There¡¯s another one.¡± Claude pointed into the distance at the tomb¡¯s entrance, which also happened to be its exit. ¡°Hmm? Is it one of them?¡± Rosa lifted her head off of his shoulder and squinted. ¡°Wait¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Meysi!¡± They both cried out together and scrambled to their feet. Meysi caught sight of them shortly after and pathed toward them. ¡°Meysi! You¡¯re finally out!¡± Rosa threw her arms around her short friend. Meysi fixed her glasses and hugged her back. ¡°I¡¯m out, I missed you guys.¡± ¡°What was it like? The Trial of Man? Were you able to make it to the Trial of Fire?¡± Claude bombarded her with question after question. During the Trial of Water, he had to make an early exit due to his wound, which was being well taken care of thanks to Rosa. ¡°The Trial of Man is perhaps the hardest thing I have ever done. I fought a deadly battle against my clone at the top of an enormous mountain. The clouds were at my feet, and the only ones to witness my battle were the trees and wildlife that surrounded me.¡± Meysi spoke with clear eyes and without her former shyness. ¡°My goodness! How did you beat your clone?¡± ¡°I was only able to survive by learning from my clone and adapting my fighting style. There are so many things I never knew I could do. After hours of exhausting combat, the clone finally revealed an opening. It was a slip up that I wouldn¡¯t have been able to take advantage at the start of the fight.¡± The next second, Meysi withdrew her notebook from her bag of holding and scribbled inside. She prudently decided to withhold certain information from her two friends, such as the clone being at B rank and the fight being far closer than how she portrayed it. I couldn¡¯t imagine fighting an A rank clone. I would have died for certain. She buried her thoughts away with a grin and held her hand out. Licks of emerald fire curled around her fingers, immediately catching the attention of Claude and Rosa. ¡°Your fire, it¡¯s different?!¡± Claude exclaimed as the green flame reflected in his eyes. This was the first time he had ever witnessed an attributed fire. ¡°I thought only extremely talented people could master an attributed fire. Don¡¯t tell me¡ªwas this the reward from the Trial of Fire?¡± Rosa¡¯s voice dropped to a low whisper. One couldn¡¯t be too cautious when discussing world secrets that not even the greatest minds could unravel. ¡°The trial helped me comprehend this new flame. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to discover it without Lady Elsie¡¯s help.¡± Meysi followed suit, also dropping to a whisper. ¡°I¡¯ll forever be grateful to her for saving us. Speaking of which, did you come across her inside the later trials? We never saw her leave the tomb.¡± ¡°I did not see her, but if I had to guess then she is probably doing just fine.¡± Claude furrowed his brow in thought before speaking. ¡°If you¡¯re here, then where is Talru? Did he also make it to the Trial of Fire?¡± Meysi froze in place upon hearing Talru¡¯s name. She could still vividly remember his distraught expression within the Trial of Water. His declaration was also fresh in her memories¡ªthat he wouldn¡¯t dare leave the trial without first surpassing her. ¡°He¡¯s not out here with you?¡± She threw his question back at him and turned to the tomb¡¯s entrance with a frown. ¡°I would have spotted him a mile away if he had returned.¡± Claude responded, his words laced with worry. Meysi let out a deep sigh and shook her head. ¡°When I spoke with Talru in the Trial of Water, he said that if he wasn¡¯t out before me then we shouldn¡¯t wait on him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re suggesting we leave without my brother?¡± Claude crossed his arms and challenged her. ¡°It¡¯s not my suggestion. It¡¯s what Talru said himself. He said he would find us later when he is ready. I¡­ I also don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking.¡± Meysi cast a forlorn gaze to the sky, praying for her lifelong friend to make it out alive. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s go.¡± Surprisingly, Claude was the first one to not linger in place. He immediately turned his back on the tomb and began walking away. ¡°C-Claude? Dear?¡± Rosa chased after him, astonished that he would give up on his brother so easily. ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. I also want to wait for that idiot brother of mine, but I also will respect his wishes. If he said for us to not wait for him, then we best not wait. Call it a man¡¯s tuition.¡± Claude didn¡¯t look back even once and kept a steady pace forward. The two women shared a moment of hesitation before catching up to him. ¡°Idiot Claude, it is a man¡¯s intuition, not a man¡¯s tuition.¡± Meysi elbowed Claude, who merely gave a hesitant chuckle. ¡°I knew that¡­¡± ¡°That Talru. Tsk¡­ He better not keep us waiting.¡± Rosa mumbled as she hooked her arm with her fianc¨¦¡¯s. ¡°Well, ladies? Where to?¡± Claude called out brightly as if to distract them from his brother¡¯s unknown fate. ¡°Hmm, how about we visit the Capitol of Anthor?¡± Rosa proposed beside him. ¡°Ew, no way! That¡¯s where the infamous womanizer, Prince Marlow, rules over.¡± Meysi immediately refuted the idea. ¡°There are womanizers everywhere, but it is somewhat frightening that a powerful man could be watching your every move. What would you like to do next, Meysi?¡± Rosa sympathized with her fellow lady friend. ¡°I think we should pursue our floor trials. What do you think?¡± Claude¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard her suggestion. ¡°I think you¡¯re right. Alright, we¡¯re a member down for now, but that won¡¯t discourage us. Who¡¯s trial first? Rosa¡¯s?¡± The trio walked off into the forest, with a fresh adventure just around the bend. ---- Sans breathed in through his nose, letting fresh earthen fragrances suffuse into his lungs. His eyes were shut tight, and his head felt like it had been cracked in half by a sledgehammer. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Soft¡­ His thoughts wandered as he slowly came to. ¡°Wakey, wakey.¡± Elsie¡¯s gentle voice called out from above. From above? Sans opened his eyes in alarm, only to see Elsie¡¯s angelic countenance hovering over him. She used a free hand to part her hair to the side as she stared into his eyes. The two blinked in sync for the briefest of moments before Sans bolted upright in embarrassment. Why was I in her lap?! Elsie straightened out her grey, loose-fit pants with two hands and stood up with a stretch. She wore a matching shirt that clung to her skin and exposed her lower stomach, which was flat and carefully defined. Over her grey outfit she wore a white coat that draped down past her knees. ¡°Where did you get the new clothes?¡± Sans couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized by the stark contrast of her outfit when compared to before. ¡°You¡¯re one to talk. What about yourself?¡± Elsie smirked and pointed towards his body. ¡°Huh?¡± He glanced down in confusion. A black hooded cloak covered his body, which he hadn¡¯t noticed before. The cloth seemed oddly worn and weathered, matching the outfit that hid underneath. It was as if an experienced traveler had magically swapped clothes with him. ¡°W-When did this happen?!¡± Sans cried out in alarm. The last thing he remembered was sharing a conversation with Marumen¡¯s two memory fragments. ¡°Wait, the memory fragments! Elsie, I was able to meet Marumen and Ambrosia!¡± He distinctly recalled the visit with shining eyes. ¡°Wow, that must have been exciting.¡± She smiled back at him. ¡°You must have as well, right? What two memories did they share with you?¡± He fervently probed her for the details of her visit. ¡°You misunderstand something, or two things, rather.¡± ¡°What am I misunderstanding? Did you not get the reward?¡± Elsie laughed before responding. ¡°The tomb requires an immense amount of energy to function. It follows a system of restrictions to draw that energy, and one of those restrictions is completing the trials. The reward for fully completing all the trials is a single memory fragment.¡± ¡°The reward is only one memory fragment? Then why did I get- ¡° Sans paused and frowned. ¡°Did you not get a memory fragment at all?¡± ¡°That is the second thing you¡¯re misunderstanding. Do I look like I need one?¡± Elsie smirked and flipped her hair over her shoulder. It was a smooth action, one born of natural grace. ¡°N-No, not really.¡± Sans stammered as he recalled her vicious duel with her clone. Why did I think this demoness needed any help at all? He mentally facepalmed before straightening out his new-old cloak. ¡°So, where to next?¡± Sans asked her with a thoughtful gaze. Despite his receding headache, he otherwise felt like he was on top of the world. ¡°That depends, which two skills did you recover?¡± ¡°Recover? Oh, you mean the memory fragments? I learned both alchemy and illusions, but from what I know they¡¯re at rudimentary levels.¡± Elsie gave him a knowing look before responding. ¡°Mm, I can see that. Considering that you still haven¡¯t managed to rein in your innate charm.¡± ¡°My charm? Oh¡­ Lazure was complaining about that.¡± Sans adopted a pensive look as he thought about the psychotic man. ¡°That¡¯s because Lazure lived a life without maximum charm. He can be considered one of the older personas. Due to certain circumstances, he scoured the world in pursuit of knowledge. His goal was to use the art of Alchemy to bring back someone dear to him.¡± ¡°His wife.¡± Sans added the final detail after she finished her explanation. ¡°Yes¡­ his wife. How did you know that?¡± ¡°I once had a dream of Doctor Lazure! He seemed desperate. If you want my opinion, I would hate to be that guy.¡± Elsie gave a mirthless smile as she watched Sans in quiet contemplation. ¡°Charm is a hidden attribute. You once asked why people were constantly staring at you?¡± ¡°Are you suggesting that my charm attribute is high? I hate to break it to you, but I think you¡¯re wrong.¡± Sans shrugged his shoulders. His thoughts were cast to a time when he had nothing besides rags to his name. There was nothing charming or precious about a poverty-stricken child covered in mud at every hour of the day. ¡°When someone¡¯s charm attribute is high enough, they can unintentionally charm, or bewitch, people. Elsie spoke is a monotone voice, but it caught Sans¡¯ attention, nonetheless. ¡°Charm? Bewitch?¡± ¡°Yes, someone who¡¯s been subconsciously charmed will eventually bear cloudy grey eyes.¡± Sans widened his eyes as Elsie continued speaking. ¡°Their actions will change, becoming both possessive and bound to the person that charmed them. The more time they spend around that individual, the more they will lose themselves in their fantasies. Their thoughts will eventually become filled with nothing but that one single person.¡± Elsie shrugged her shoulders while Sans sifted through his memories. Madam Lexene? Meysi? Who else have I unintentionally charmed? ¡°Since your charm attribute is high, it is possible to even charm men. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to attract man¡¯s gaze, do you?¡± Sans furiously shook his head and shivered. ¡°No way! I don¡¯t want to attract anyone¡¯s gaze.¡± ¡°You better not.¡± Elsie mumbled inaudibly to herself before continuing. ¡°Through the use of illusions, you will be able to take control of how much charm others can perceive. The normal use case of this would be to increase one¡¯s charm, but in your case, we will do the opposite.¡± Sans nodded, finally coming to a certain understanding. His mouth bloomed into a narcissistic smile. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I am actually so good looking. Who would have thought?¡± Elsie¡¯s mouth twitched and she promptly smacked him on the head. ¡°Ow!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get full of yourself. Also, don¡¯t you dare go chasing after girls, or I¡¯ll end your life with a snap of my fingers.¡± Sans let out a nervous laugh. For some reason he couldn¡¯t detect any sort of sarcasm hidden within her voice, which terrified him to no end. ¡°Kaima is the one who gave me a memory fragment on illusions. I think with some time, I¡¯ll be more than proficient to wield basic illusions.¡± Elsie nodded upon hearing this. ¡°Kaima¡¯s command over illusion and shadow are certainly unparalleled. Study his memory fragment well, as it will prove useful.¡± ¡°I will, but between the two¡­ I think I want to master alchemy more than anything.¡± Sans glanced down at his body with a disheartened look. He could still remember the countless days he spent chained away in a cell. Each day he was injected with a costly poison. He had never experienced a lower point in his life, and he prayed it would remain so. ¡°I would recommend mastering illusions first, but if it¡¯s alchemy that you want then I respect your decision.¡± Sans¡¯ face lit up with a warm smile. ¡°Let¡¯s get going then!¡± Elsie called out before taking off in a random direction. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°No idea!¡± ¡°Will you teach me illusions along the way?¡± Sans chased after her with renewed hope. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll teach you illusions. By the way, what was your floor trial again?¡± ¡°Oh, that? Uh¡­ I need to assassinate the king of Anthor.¡± ¡°Really? Assassinating a king so soon?¡± Elsie glanced at him in surprise. ¡°I-I don¡¯t really want to kill anyone. I¡¯m fine with not completing my floor trial.¡± Sans fidgeted uncomfortably as he remembered the ridiculous trial he had been given. Elsie merely hummed by his side in thought. ¡°How about we visit Anthor, and you can think about your floor trial later.¡± ¡°What will we do in Anthor?¡± ¡°Obviously, we¡¯ll assassinate the king.¡± Elsie spoke in a cold voice, causing a moment of speechlessness to follow. She broke the spell of silence with a light giggle. ¡°I¡¯m kidding! Although we¡¯ll get a close look at this king, how about instead we do something more fun?¡± Sans let out a sigh of relief. He shuffled his feet and walked by her side. ¡°What do you suggest?¡± He asked the whimsical woman. ¡°Let¡¯s open an alchemy shop!¡± ---- Elsewhere, the splash of water echoed in a silent cavern. ¡°121¡­¡± Talru stared straight ahead as he struggled to place his foot flat on the ground. His stalwart and unbending figure was straight like an hour. He refused to fall to his hands and knees, fighting against the pressure with everything he had. ¡°Is this enough?¡± He glanced back to the distant shore. How long had he spent in the trial? Was it worth it? ¡°I think it¡¯s enough. It¡¯s time to move on.¡± Turning back toward the shore, he spied the lone island that he had passed long ago. He smiled as he remembered his initial goal upon first entering the tomb. ¡°I only ever wanted to fight and best my clone. I never once considered that Meysi would have surpassed me in the Trial of Water. But now¡­¡± He recounted each strenuous step that led up to his current position. The words that had pushed him this far still rung clear in his hand. ¡°How much am I worth?¡± Talru stretched his neck from side to side and waded his way to the island. The journey back was much simpler than the trial itself. It didn¡¯t take long for him to be positioned before the entrance to the Trial of Man. ¡°Finally, our long-awaited duel. Me versus me.¡± He walked through without hesitation, finding himself within the well-lit room. Floating before him was a crystalline vial of blue liquid, and beside the vial was a lustrous gem that shimmered a deep ocean blue. Without questioning anything, he immediately took the vial in his hand and drained the contents down his throat. He could feel a rush of untamed energy coursing through his body, starting from his stomach and reaching out to his extremities. His fatigue was washed away, replaced with a renewed level of vigor. His eyes sparkled in excitement as the announcer¡¯s voice echoed in his ears. ¡°Welcome! Adventurer! Can you defeat yourself? A battle of wit and will awaits. With each grade your clone will improve drastically, bringing forth a greater percentage of your potential. Let us determine the grade of your clone and your arena!¡± He fervently stared at the screen that appeared before him. The massive colosseum that should have been his was swiftly cast aside for the next arena. ¡°Testing your mettle! D rank! Passed!¡± Talru smiled as a renewed sense of triumph flooded his veins. He stared at the next arena, situated at the edge of a vibrant cliff, in awe. ¡°At 30 steps, C rank! Passed!¡± The cliff disappeared and was replaced by a tall mountain. He imagined himself fighting a solitary battle at the mountain¡¯s peak, but the Trial of Man had other plans. ¡°At 50 steps, B rank! Passed!¡± ¡°Meysi must have fought on that mountain.¡± The screen then displayed an enormous tree that dwarfed any object or structure he had ever seen before. He could see the hollowed space within the tree, and the battlefield that was crafted within it. ¡°At 100 steps¡­ Good luck!¡± The announcer whisked him away the next second. ¡°This is incredible.¡± Talru took in the woody scent through his nostrils before letting out a deep breath. Torches surrounded the arena like a tribalistic ritual, while the floor was merely the tree¡¯s trunk itself. ¡°Welcome challenger, to the A rank Trial of Man! Claim victory of your clone and prove to yourself the heights of your own greatness!¡± Stretching his limbs, Talru readied himself for combat. The next second, a series of wooden chips cracked through the arena floor, conjoining together just a short distance away from Talru. A wooden block shot out from the floor, its height matching that of Talru¡¯s. ¡°This is it¡­¡± Talru cracked his knuckles and watched with rapt attention. He didn¡¯t have to wait long before a mass of wooden shavings fluttered away from the block of wood, leaving behind a replica figure of Talru. The clone¡¯s eyes flashed to life, and immediately charged forward like a rampaging bull! ¡°Hiyaahhh! Talru cried out as he charged as well, beginning a heartfelt duel with a version of himself he aimed to become. He knew that should he best the trial, he would prove to the world that he was not the failure it made him out to be. However, more importantly than anything, he would prove to himself that he had a life worth living. Chapter 45: Kingdom of Anthor (2) ¡°Please head that way for inspection.¡± The middle-aged man refused to make eye contact with the family before him and merely shuffled through some papers on the counter. ¡°W-Wait, listen. My husband isn¡¯t well, and¡­and my children have to get into the city.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, your story is a dime a dozen. I apologize, but I can see the side effects of his addiction as plain as day.¡± The woman curled her fingers into fists as worry and despair set in. ¡°If you would please, either leave or go through the detailed inspection point. We do not allow addicts into the Royal City of Anthor.¡± The jaded city guard waved the woman away as if he were shooing off a stray animal. ¡°What can I do?! I can pay!¡± She revealed a couple silver coin in her hand. It was the last bit of wealth to her name. ¡°Foolish woman, do you think an honorable guard such as myself would be swayed by your paltry sum?¡± The woman pulled her burgundy cloak closer together for warmth. Even though it was summer, the air felt particularly chilly. She let out a sigh of dejection, making her way toward her husband and two children. Her face contorted in anguish when she laid eyes upon her beloved. His eyes were hollow, staring at nothing in particular. While his unkempt nails dug into his arms, tearing at the skin and leaving fresh new scars. His teeth clattered and his lower jaw seemed restless, as if he were chewing on the air itself. Her two children stood a small distance away from their father, their faces wrought with worry. ¡°Wait¡­¡± A voice called out before she could walk too far away. The woman faced the speaker, willing to cling onto even the faintest trace of hope. Before her was a plain looking young man donned in a black coat, and an equally ordinary girl draped in white. Despite wishing for a miracle, she felt her hopes dashed upon seeing these two commoners. ¡°Good sir, I¡¯ll take that family under my wing.¡± The boy nonchalantly walked up to the guard while gesturing toward the recently rejected woman. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t get mixed up in nonsense. Addicts are not allowed in the city under any condition-¡° A subtle tap interrupted the guard as his eyes caught sight of a sparkling jewel concealed within the man¡¯s hand. This was no longer a mere paltry sum! A bead of sweat rolled down the guard¡¯s forehead as he eyed the high-rank spirit shard. ¡°On second thought, you and your missus appear to be lovely and upstanding individuals.¡± The woman in white blushed and withdrew her body behind the young man. The guard could see his compliment was well received. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please collect your family and follow your patron into the city. A word of advice, contain your husband and make sure he stays off the streets.¡± He waved a hand toward the woman, who beamed back in happiness. At the same time, his other hand reached for the high-rank spirit shard that had been left on the counter. In his single-minded pursuit of greed, he had completely forgotten about the existence of the young man and woman from before. ¡°Where did they go? They forgot to register themselves¡­ Oh well. Next in line!¡± He called out in glee as the next weary traveler came forward. ---- Sans walked along the side of the road, eyeing his new companions. The woman seemed as if she had a massive weight lifted off her shoulders, while her two children shyly followed behind her. The woman guided her erratic husband by the hand, while occasionally swatting at him whenever he tried to scratch at his skin. ¡°Is he okay?¡± Sans pointed toward the rabid looking man with his thumb. He frowned as he inspected the man¡¯s face. Tinge of red around the lower eye, a hazy green on the lips. His veins are protruding and discolored. He¡¯s clearly poisoned, but she doesn¡¯t seem fazed by it. The woman sighed and swatted away the man¡¯s crooked fingers once more. ¡°He wasn¡¯t always like this, but after mixing with some unsavory folk¡­ My name is Tessa by the way. This is my husband Arban, and my two children, Camila and Lance. Thank you for saving us.¡± Tessa made a slight bow toward Sans and Elsie, who waved dismissed it with a smile. ¡°Save you? Why did you think you were in danger?¡± Sans raised an eyebrow as he asked her. ¡°If we didn¡¯t get into the city today, then we would have been forced to the outer fringe. That¡¯s where all the addicts go¡­ we wouldn¡¯t have lasted the night.¡± If she didn¡¯t make it into the city, her and her family would have been tossed to the wolves. These weren¡¯t truly wolves in the literal since, but rather an infestation of condemned humans who had long lost their sense of self. Sans clicked in tongue in thought, but before he could ask another question, a strange scent wisped across his nose. What in the world is that? His gaze sharpened and he glanced around. However, it wasn¡¯t just him who did the action. The woman¡¯s husband, Arban, suddenly broke free and sprinted away! ¡°W-Wait! Come back!¡± Tessa cried out, unsure whether she should chase after him or stay with her children. ¡°Stay here.¡± Sans commanded before taking off after the man. He could have overtaken him at any second, but he decided to pursue him further, allowing him to confirm his suspicions. This guy, his nose is so sensitive. It¡¯s almost as if he were overly fixated on the scent. They ran through the streets, causing many passerby to spectate with disdain. He ignored their watchful eyes and maintained the man¡¯s pace. It seems this situation is a common event¡­ The city was masterfully constructed, with paved walkways and artistically designed buildings. Merchants beamed proud smiles as customers flocked to-and-fro, discussing the different wares that glittered in their eyes. Sans and the man split through the crowds, causing small commotions everywhere they went. The moment they passed by, the city folk promptly resumed their day with a condescending shake of the head. Before long, they turned the corner of two less frequented buildings, arriving at a long and dimly lit alleyway. A door was hidden away in the darkness, and a well-dressed man exited from it. ¡°The next shipment is to be ready by sundown. If you-¡± Sans could hear the man¡¯s conversation, which was interrupted by the flurry of footsteps caused by Arban¡¯s mad dash. ¡°Heh. Another rat has come for the bait.¡± The man scoffed before raising his hand into the air as if he were about to give some sort of signal. Hmm? Sans quickly scanned the environment with his eyes, when he noticed a small glint of light shining from the rooftops. Those are guards! They have this place surrounded? I see¡­ it was a trap all along. The next second, Sans burst forward and delivered a swift chop to the back of Arban¡¯s head. The man¡¯s body immediately dropped but was caught in midair by Sans. The dainty gentleman watched the events unfold with a sneer. He lowered his hand and locked eyes with Sans at a distance. ¡°Is that rodent a friend of yours?¡± The man called out, leaning his weight on the ornate cane in his hand. ¡°Yes. A new friend.¡± ¡°Heh. Be careful of who you choose to help.¡± Sans backed away from the alley. ¡°Thank you for your kind words. I will be sure to consider them.¡± He left before the man could respond. Walking away from the alley, he let out a deep sigh and carried Arban over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. His head shot in a particular direction, where he could sense the deep connection linked to his master like a beacon in the night. Even though he was in an unknown city, he was easily able to track down Elsie, who awkwardly consoled Tessa with a gentle hand on the shoulder. The woman sobbed and hugged her two children in fear. ¡°T-This is what happened last time! It wasn¡¯t always like this! He used to be so caring and kind. I can¡¯t just forget the life that we built together.¡± Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. She cried out as Elsie stared at her with a perplexed gaze. ¡°It¡¯ll all be¡­ fine?¡± Elsie looked around for a particular individual. Her eyes lit up upon seeing Sans return with Arban slumped over his shoulder. ¡°Look who it is!¡± She tapped on the uncontrollable woman¡¯s shoulder, pointing toward Sans and Arban. ¡°Oh! Arban! Is he okay?¡± Tessa scrambled to her feet and grabbed onto her husband, who was placed onto the floor. She quickly inspected him for any new injuries. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine, he¡¯s just unconscious. Tessa, I have to ask you some questions.¡± Sans knelt beside the pair with a solemn look. ¡°I need to know, what is it that your husband took to cause this? I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡± Elsie also came over with curious eyes. ¡°I¡­ It was that damned friend of his. For years he and his friend would go out for drinks late in the night. One time, he came back different. I know it wasn¡¯t the alcohol because Arban has always been a silly drunk.¡± She stared at her husband¡¯s sallow face and sunken eyes. ¡°He was awfully quiet, almost as if he were a stranger in his own skin. He looked around the house like it was the first time he had ever been there. These were only some of his strange actions. I initially didn¡¯t think anything of it because I was so tired, but when it happened again the next night¡­¡± Tessa bit her lip as fresh tears stained her cheeks. Sans decided to end it there and placed Arban over his shoulder once more. ¡°Alright, I think I get it. Let¡¯s find a place to stay, and we can talk more about this tomorrow.¡± Sans cast his eyes to the horizon, where the sun radiated its last traces of light. ¡°Um, sir¡­ I don¡¯t have much of any money.¡± Tessa gave a self-deprecating smile and looked away in embarrassment. She revealed her final bits of silver, which was hardly enough to rent a room. ¡°What was your plan even if you could enter the city?¡± Sans asked her as a headache began to form. Tessa answered with a small voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t have one¡­ I just knew it would be safer here than living in the outskirts.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get you and your family a place to stay.¡± ¡°Thank you, truly!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it¡­¡± ---- Some hours later, Sans sat with a pensive gaze at the center of a decorative room. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Elsie entered, followed by a wave of steam. She wore a small set of casual shorts and a relaxed shirt. Her skin was tinged pink from the heated bath, while her hair still dripped with water. She plopped onto the floor across from Sans. Where did she even find these clothes? Was it while I was chasing down Arban? Sans couldn¡¯t take his eyes away from her lustrous skin, being reminded once more of the kingdom toppling beauty¡¯s irresistible features. There¡¯s no question about it. Elsie has a very high charm attribute¡­ Wait, am I bewitched? His eyes widened and he quickly averted his gaze. Elsie giggled upon seeing this. ¡°Well? Are you going to tell me?¡± ¡°I was thinking about the drug. The one that Arban took.¡± ¡°What about it?¡± Elsie batted her eyes while attempting to move into his line of sight. ¡°It seemed like an addicting and toxic substance. Since I need to improve in alchemy, shouldn¡¯t this be my first step?¡± ¡°You want to recreate the poison?¡± Sans shook his head. ¡°No, I want to create a cure for it.¡± Elsie drummed her fingers on her thigh before responding. ¡°Let me get this straight. You want to cure a drug that you know nothing about, which was likely concocted by an unknown master alchemist, who may or may not be somewhere in the city.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sans nodded, his expression more serious than ever. ¡°You know, the purpose of opening an alchemy shop is to make money. Not to lose money. Not only are these addicts immediately kicked out of the city, but most are them don¡¯t have a single coin left to their name.¡± Elsie explained patiently with a neutral look. ¡°I understand all of that, but I want to create it anyway. The purpose of opening the alchemy shop is for me to improve in alchemy, and I think this is a necessary step.¡± Elsie hid a small smile when she heard his unwillingness to back down. ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s necessary?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m poisoned myself, and by a far more complicated drug. I still remember what that dreadful woman said about it. She called it Heaven¡¯s Tears, and that it was made from ingredients only available from the tenth floor.¡± Sans frowned and hesitantly continued. ¡°The memory fragment of Kaima said that if I am not cured, then I will likely die on the second floor. I have to gain experience in reversing toxins as soon as possible, otherwise it might be too late. This addicting drug seems like a good first step in that direction.¡± Elsie nodded with a proud look. ¡°I agree! Besides, it¡¯s not impossible to make money through the cure.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not? But I thought you said the addicts won¡¯t have any money.¡± Sans asked, intrigued. ¡°The addicts won¡¯t, but I¡¯m wondering how many of these people have family that once cared for them and were forced to give them up. After all, if a cure already existed, then don¡¯t you think they would have fought tooth and nail for it?¡± Elsie lectured with closed eyes and a pointed finger. ¡°E-Elsie, you¡¯re a genius!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Sans leaped to his feet, eyes glowing with excitement. ¡°Hmm? Where are you going?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I need to go get a sample! How can I reverse the effects of a substance that I know nothing about.¡± ¡°Where will you get a sample from?¡± Elsie asked as Sans chuckled and swaggered to the door. ¡°I happened to overhear that tonight there would be a shipment delivered to a certain alleyway.¡± ¡°Oh? Well, do be careful. And come back soon, it¡¯s rude to keep a lady waiting.¡± Elsie wordlessly crawled into the massive bed as Sans exited the room. Keep a lady waiting? What is she waiting for? Odd. He shook his head and shot off into the night. ---- Sans leapt from rooftop to rooftop, landing as delicately as a leaf falling from a tree. The light from the city was unable to reach him at his height, but he still had the stars and moon the guide his way. Not this road either¡­ Oh, it¡¯s over that way. He ducked behind a chimney and eyed his destination. It¡¯s as I thought. The rooftops are lined with guards throughout the entire alleyway. Should any addicts be found scrambling for the drug, they¡¯ll be apprehended immediately and escorted out of the city. Sans watched the door below with a pensive gaze, wondering how to approach the situation. I could break in and just steal it, but that would spread alarm. My best bet is to use illusions. Thankfully, I¡¯ve been practicing them with Elsie during our travels¡­ Should I pretend to be a guard? Just as he was concocting his plan, the door suddenly creaked open, and a familiar man stepped out. The clack of his cane hit the ground as he pulled a black cloak over his shoulders and walked away. I¡¯ve got it¡­ that¡¯s the one. From the way he was giving out orders, he must have a high standing. Sans dropped down from the building he stood upon and stealthily blended in with the crowd. He made a slight detour and entered a nearby shop. ¡°That¡¯ll be one low-rank spirit shard sir.¡± The counter clinked as Sans tossed the currency over, walking away with his purchase. He revealed a smirk and pulled a dark cloak over his head, making his way toward the alleyway. The clack of a cane echoed in the darkness, and before long, a series of raps sounded off from the sturdy door. ¡°Who is it?¡± A metal slate was pushed to the side and a man looked out the spy hole. ¡°Oh, Lord Orbos, you¡¯ve returned? Wait just a moment!¡± The flustered man swiftly closed the slate. The tinkering of metal sounded the next second as he unraveled the lock from the other side. The door swung open, presenting a heavyset man bearing a fake smile. ¡°Yes, I forgot that I needed a sample.¡± Sans spoke out, his illusion mimicking the sound of Lord Orbos¡¯ voice from his memories. Although it was possible to create illusions that used the afflicted¡¯s own memories, Sans wasn¡¯t currently at that stage. Working with illusions is much more intricate than dealing with fire. It¡¯s as if no matter how hard I try, there¡¯s just a gap in knowledge that I¡¯m missing even with Kaima¡¯s memories. Fortunately, Elsie has been able to help, but mostly for managing my innate charm. ¡°You need a sample? Why not just have it made by your benefactor-¡° ¡°Silence¡­ fool¡­ this is easier for me.¡± Sans paused for a minute, unsure of what to say next. He was only now made painfully aware of how difficult it was to impersonate someone. Thankfully, the man before him was just as on edge as he was. ¡°O-Of course, my lord. Please wait here while I retrieve a sample.¡± The man hobbled to the back room in a hurry, leaving Sans alone at the doorway. This place could use some cleaning¡­ Mold crept out from the corners of the stone walls, while the floor and ceiling was littered with cobwebs and dust. A dingy light swung from a string at the center of the room, causing the broken furniture to cast shadows that moved back and forth like ghosts. Heavy footsteps sounded from the other side of the room, heralding the man¡¯s return. He wiped away the sweat that collected in the folds of his neck with a musty towel as he caught his breath. He was only gone for a short while, but somehow he was completely winded! He should really consider his health¡­ Sans clicked his tongue and straightened his shoulders, making him seem more haughty than before. The man subconsciously cowered a head lower, sensing the change. ¡°H-Here is the sample you wanted. Just remember to warn whoever takes it that just a few small grains is enough to last for the day. Any more than that then¡­ well¡­ you understand.¡± Sans nodded his head and swiped the vial from his hand. He could clearly see a mound of crystals that looked like minty grains of sand. The substance filled up a quarter of the vial, releasing green fumes that collected at the top. ¡°How long would this last someone?¡± ¡°E-Excuse me?¡± ¡°I said how long before I run out.¡± ¡°It should be about a month if taken every day, but you know better than that¡­ my lord.¡± The man¡¯s voice turned quiet as he nervously stared at Sans. ¡°Of course I know that. It¡¯s good to test your knowledge at times, as you never know when it will prove important.¡± ¡°Naturally, Lord Orbos.¡± He chuckled and wiped away the sweat on his face once more. Rubbing his hands together, the man¡¯s fake smile returned with squinted eyes. ¡°It should go without saying that you won¡¯t bring this moment up again, correct?¡± ¡°Yes Lord Orbos, it¡¯ll be a secret just between you and me.¡± ¡°What secret?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The man stared back in confusion, before suddenly adopting a knowing look. ¡°Oh, I see! Travel safely sir, I hope you enjoyed your tea.¡± Sans tilted his head in acknowledgement. Opening the door, he ducked out into the alleyway. The clack of his cane once more echoed into the alleyway, which doubled as an auditory veil for his beating heart. What a thrilling night! He buried his smile with a straight face as he disappeared from the alleyway. The moment he intermingled with the bustling crowds of people, his visage of Lord Orbos vanished without a trace. ---- Elsie eyed the vial in her hand with a pensive expression. ¡°This is the drug you want to recreate?¡± ¡°It should be.¡± Sans nodded with confidence. ¡°Should be? Did you not confirm it before accepting it?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ no.¡± Elsie clicked her tongue in disapproval before snapping her fingers together. A white veil of magic swiftly encompassed them room and she tossed the vial over to Sans. ¡°It would be troublesome if the smell attracts unwanted guests. Of course, that is whether it¡¯s the drug in question. Well, open it then.¡± Sans grasped the vial carefully and removed the lid. The green vapor immediately invaded the room, spreading a familiar scent. ¡°This is indeed the one. I recognize it from before.¡± He confirmed the substance with hardened eyes. Just as he was about to close the vial, Elsie took it from his hands. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± With a deft motion, she pinched a portion of the drug and immediately sprinkled it on her pink tongue. ¡°W-What¡­ are you crazy?!¡± Sans shouted at her with wide eyes. Arban¡¯s uncontrollable thirst for this same emerald powder was still fresh in his mind. ¡°Relax. How else will I know it¡¯s effects and ingredient makeup? It¡¯s not like you can ask that Arban fellow, or the drug¡¯s creator.¡± Elsie nonchalantly closed the vial and waved her hand. Handing the rest of the sample back to Sans, she then closed her eyes and sat in silence. Will she be okay? The boy watched Elsie¡¯s brow wrinkle as her mouth shifted in thought. After a few minutes, the girl shuddered and opened her eyes with a frown. ¡°That¡¯s a potent drug.¡± The next second, she withdrew a piece of parchment and swiftly scribbled away. However, contrary to what Sans was expecting, she stowed the parchment in her bag. ¡°Did you think I was going to give you the ingredient list?¡± She smiled smugly and folded her arms. ¡°Well¡­ yes?¡± Sans replied uncertainly. ¡°How are you going to learn if I do all the legwork for you?¡± His eyes lit up in understand and he glanced at the vial once more. ¡°I have written here all the materials and the correct procedure to recreate the drug. It¡¯s potent, but also rudimentary. If you¡¯re serious about practicing the art of alchemy and reaching the highest of heights, then I expect you to have a solution by the end of week.¡± Elsie stood up with a stretch and let out another shudder. ¡°What a nasty thing.¡± She ambled off into bed, leaving the flabbergasted boy sitting on the floor. ¡°W-Wait, Elsie. You said by the end of the week? That¡¯s only in three days!¡± Sans cried out after her, but he only received a soft snore in response. If it¡¯s like this¡­ then I best get to work. Without another thought, he opened the vial, prepared to follow Elsie¡¯s example. Chapter 46: The Novice Grandmaster (1) ¡°Whoa.¡± Sans bolted upright, face flushed red. He sealed the vial just afterward, shocked that the double dose was able to affect him. In the past, he always found himself to be highly resistant to toxins, which only went to show how powerful the concoction before him was. Elsie took double the recommended dose, just as I did. Is this what she felt? The boy calmly closed his eyes and drummed his fingers against his leg. Attempting to decipher the drug¡¯s components, his mind flipped through potential ingredients as if he were recalling a distant fairytale. It feels like I know these ingredients like the back of my hand. Is this due to Doctor Lazure¡¯s memory fragment? The rambunctious man¡¯s visage flashed his thoughts. ¡°But why do I remember it all as if I were the one who learned it? Derm seed, Agolic fern, Arctin beast scales, and many other ingredients that I¡¯ve never seen before, yet¡­ I can remember them so vividly.¡± Sans shook his head, a na?ve attempt to rattle his brain back to normalcy. It was bizarre, but after experiencing clarity from the two memory fragments; he suddenly felt like the rest of his mind was lost in an endless quagmire surrounded by fog in every direction. ¡°I need supplies¡­¡± His eyes lit up in excitement, ears twitching at the sound of the bustling streets that were teeming with nighttime activity. With a chaotic grin, he scrambled for the door. ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste!¡± The thrill of unraveling the drug¡¯s secrets was like an unreachable itch that must be scratched. He could sense a certain restlessness settling in, a single-minded fixation. He stole a glance at Elsie¡¯s sleeping figure as he stepped out the door. ¡°Incredible. The moment I exit the room, the smell of the drug immediately disappears.¡± He muttered while walking away. The intangible barrier that Elsie created earlier was still in effect, which was a strange experience. Exiting the inn, Sans immediately scanned the surrounding market for a store that specialized in alchemy. ¡°10 silver coins! Get your donburi here!¡± ¡°Dry-aged spiritual tauro meat, cooked to perfection! Only a single low-rank spirit shard, cheapest in the market!¡± ¡°Total Smithy, now working late hours! The best weaponry for the money!¡± Merchants of all types hollered and hawked their wares, creating a vibrant scene of activity. Bodies were cloistered throughout the streets as they huddled together within their respective groups, enthralled by the spectacle of the royal city of Anthor. ¡°Hmm, food, food, food, blacksmith, outfitters, accessories, bags of holding and storage rings¡­ but no alchemy.¡± Sans carefully eyed each store, realizing that his target was nowhere to be seen. It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll have to ask someone for directions. Letting out a sigh, he mentally sifted through the crowd in hopes of finding a good candidate. Maybe someone alone, because approaching a group of people would be scary. Maybe I can just ask a shop attendant? Oh wait! A guard! In the distance, a city guard paced back and forth. He was donned in a full suit of armor, while over his shoulder rested an intimidating halberd. Sans skillfully weaved his way through the crowds. ¡°Hello, sir, can I ask where-¡° ¡°What! State your business! The guard shouted back as if his dignity were at stake. ¡°Where the alchemy shop is-¡° ¡°It is of no concern to this soldier!¡± Sans cocked his head to the side in confusion. Why is this guard being so difficult? Ah, how unlucky. Just as the boy was about to turn away, the guard stepped forward in a hurry. ¡°Wait, did you say alchemy?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Which faction do you belong to?¡± The guard almost sounded nervous. ¡°Faction? I don¡¯t know anything about that. I just want supplies so that I can start my alchemy journey.¡± Sans shrugged his shoulders. There was no way he was willing to get involved with intracity politics, especially not ones that he was ignorant of. ¡°I see.¡± The guard stood tall with broad shoulders, finally resembling a figure of authority. He pointed off down the road and continued speaking. ¡°Down that way, and past the bend. Third marketplace on your right, there is an alchemy shop called Herbs and Cauldrons. It¡¯s reputable, and you should be able to find everything you need there.¡± ¡°Thank-¡° ¡°Pardon me.¡± Before Sans could finish his thanks, the guard had already stomped away, presumably to patrol another section of the city. Well that was weird, and frustrating. There was something off about that guard. After a moment of reflection, Sans promptly ignored the interaction, chalking it up to a quirky personality. It wasn¡¯t the first time he had come across an eccentric of sorts. Without a moment to lose, he took off down the road in pursuit of the alchemy shop. ¡°That¡¯s the second market¡­ and here¡¯s the third market. Oh, it¡¯s here, Herbs and Cauldrons. Fortunately, the guard didn¡¯t lie.¡± Sans inspected the building with intrigue. The entrance was decorated with a jungle of vines and rainbows of flowers, while a tasteful signpost protruded from above the doorway. ¡°A bubbling cauldron of herbs, fitting.¡± He eyed the signpost with a grin as he passed underneath. A strong natural scent, the combination of woods and unique plants, assaulted him the moment he entered the store. Display cases were everywhere he looked, showcasing medicinal pills of all colors sealed away in crystal vials. ¡°Welcome to Herbs and Cauldrons, just a minute!¡± A flustered voice called out from the back area. She sounded busy. Oh, what¡¯s that scent? The next moment, a muted bang resonated throughout the building, followed by an angry cry. Sans crept closer to the backroom in excitement. Through the crack of the door, he spied a young and reserved woman with auburn hair, ruminating over a smoky cauldron. ¡°Gosh darnit, what went wrong?¡± The woman seemed to have forgotten all about her new customer and mumbled to herself, occasionally pointing at the odd ingredients strewn about the floor. ¡°You can¡¯t use burmai wood dust as the catalyst, at least not with bija-cardinals.¡± Sans savored the flavorful hints of ingredients within the smokey air and casually threw out wisdom. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The burmai wood dust inhibits the bija-cardinals too much, which increases the heat threshold before the essence of the other ingredients can be extracted. If you used crushed burmai leaves then it would-¡° ¡°Wait! You¡¯re a genius! Do you mind waiting? You can watch if you want!¡± The woman tripped over her feet as she scrambled about the room, collecting a new set of ingredients. Before Sans could even give a proper response, the woman was already seated beside the cauldron with an intense gaze. ¡°Low heat here.¡± She waved her hand over the cauldron, and a thin stream of vibrant yellow fire coated the inside walls. A portion of her first ingredient, a vial of miniscule scraps of metal, was pinched between her fingers and tossed inside the makeshift furnace. ¡°First, melt the kormin silver flakes, and then mix in the acosta sand.¡± Sans watched her move between each ingredient with rapt attention. Each time a new substance was thrown into the cauldron, it swiftly melted into a simmering ball of liquid that grew smaller with each passing second. She¡¯s refining the ingredients to improve the purity. Then she¡¯ll combine them in different stages. Just as he predicted, the woman manipulated the ingredients with her conjured fire before molding them together. Some of the materials had become dust, while others stayed in a liquid state. ¡°And now, burmai leaves. Next, bija-cardinals¡­ it¡¯s working!¡± The blaze below reflected in her eyes as a smile bloomed. Within the cauldron, streaks of purple could be seen flashing throughout the combined material. The next moment, she closed the lid of the cauldron and stood up with a big stretch. ¡°It¡¯ll take at least a few hours before the pill is ready. Ah, thank you so much for your input. You must be an expert, and so young too!¡± Sans gave a hesitant laugh before replying. ¡°Me? An expert? No, no. Also you¡¯re not that much older than me.¡± This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. He shrugged, doing his best attempt to shift the appreciation of talent toward the woman herself. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re also 32?¡± The woman gave him a strange stare. ¡°N-No¡­ I¡¯m mistaken. I¡¯m only 16 this year.¡± ¡°Wow, 16 and yet so knowledgeable. By the way, my name is Lem¡ªshort for Lemma. How may I help you today, fellow alchemist?¡± Lem motioned for Sans to follow into a different room. If the shop¡¯s entrance lobby was a showcase of complete wares, then this adjacent one seemed to cater toward alchemists themselves. Rows upon rows of shelves created a maze, and upon each shelf was an assortment of plants and pouches, all neatly labeled accordingly. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a certain set of ingredients. I can write them down for you.¡± Sans watched as Lem stroked her hand over the leaves of a particular vine. From the endearing smile on her face, he could only imagine that the woman enjoyed nature more than humanity. ¡°Also, I¡¯ll need a cauldron that can withstand uh¡­ well, what¡¯s the highest quality cauldron that you have?¡± He looked about the room in search of any usable materials. It seems they¡¯re stored in different bags of holding. Lem didn¡¯t keep him waiting and procured a slip of parchment, with which Sans promptly wrote down no less than 30 different ingredients and handed it back. ¡°Y-You want all of these?¡± She stared at the list dumbfounded. ¡°Yes, also could you provide multiple sets of each ingredient? I need to try different methods in order to derive the original composition of-¡° ¡°Hold on. You¡¯re doing what again?¡± Lem stared at him with a strange expression. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ deriving the original composition of a toxin. It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal as I¡¯ve already deciphered half of¡­ um?¡± Sensing her intense gaze, Sans couldn¡¯t help but avert his eyes. He cleared his throat and continued speaking. ¡°Is there something wrong with that?¡± ¡°No! You must be a grandmaster alchemist, correct?¡± Before Sans could say another word, Lem did a formal 90-degree bow. ¡°Lemma Turst, disciple of Elder Holpin, gives her deepest apologies for disrespecting the grandmaster!¡± Sans nervously laughed and took a step back. ¡°I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding. I¡¯m no grandmaster, I¡¯m just trying to-¡° ¡°You even have all the bearings of a grandmaster! So humble and modest!¡± Lem twirled in place and clasped her hands together. Her excitement was almost palpable within the air. ¡°I¡¯m really not though¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense, you wanted these ingredients? I can sell them to you at half the price if you research the reverse composition here! I can even provide a place for you to use.¡± She waved the list in the air, causing the ends of the parchment to bend back and forth along with her motion. ¡°Really? Half off? Okay! Although, I¡¯m definitely not a grandmaster.¡± Sans agreed to the proposition without hesitation. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see the fruits of your efforts! Practicing reverse composition right before my very eyes? Even Elder Holpin is only barely making headway with that!¡± Lem bounced throughout the storehouse, collecting various ingredients the different bags that littered the shelves. After retrieving each ingredient, she then placed it into a spare bag to be handed over to Sans. It didn¡¯t take her long to fly through the list of herbs and other materials. ¡°This is everything, here take a look.¡± Her eyes glowed as she thrust the bag into Sans¡¯ hands, who promptly shifted through the ingredients one by one. ¡°Hmm, high quality cat¡¯s eye jade, 1000-year-old elken root, shales of korbus stone¡­¡± He masterfully inspected each ingredient, ensuring everything was up to standard. ¡°I knew it, you really are a grandmaster alchemist!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Sans let out a sigh before sealing the bag of holding once more. It¡¯s just¡­ everything is so intuitive after receiving Doctor Lazure¡¯s memory fragment. I¡¯m still missing practical experience though. How could I possibly explain that? Lem raced across the room once more like a cat that found a new playmate. ¡°Here! This is the highest quality cauldron that¡¯s for sale. You can use it for your experiment, and if you like it then you can buy it!¡± She handed over a hefty pumpkin sized cauldron. Black in color, it showcased a series of red patterns along the side that glowed mysteriously. Sans was taken aback from the absolute faith this woman had. From the way Lem¡¯s eyes shone, to the way her body fidgeted, Sans could tell that she idolized her alchemist superiors. Somehow, he also ended up fitting the description. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get this started then!¡± The man couldn¡¯t help but feel enthralled, finally getting his opportunity to test all the theories in uncovering the mysterious toxin. ¡°This way!¡± Lem led him into a familiar room¡ªthe one where he first met her. ¡°You can take all the space you need, I¡¯ll just be sitting over here quietly. If you um¡­¡± Her voice grew quiet and her posture demure. ¡°If I what?¡± Sans glanced at her strangely. Why was she acting so shy all the sudden? ¡°If you feel like explaining your process or need an assistant, I would be honored to listen or help. It¡¯s extremely rare for a customer to come so late at night, usually I spend this time practicing my own alchemy anyway.¡± Her eyes sparkled even though she wore a bashful expression. Just how deep does her love for alchemy go? Sans could only imagine this woman surrounded by an army of cats and plants in her old age. He envisioned a future where no man could possibly fill the massive shoes that alchemy left in her life. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll do what I can. Now¡­ this is the toxin that I intend to unravel.¡± He revealed the vial of green dust. ¡°Wait¡­ you¡¯re trying to figure out the recipe of Twilight Fel? That¡¯s¡­¡± Lem made a wry smile and scratched her cheek with a finger. Sans became elated upon seeing her reaction. ¡°Do you know about this? Is there anything about its creation process you can tell me?¡± ¡°My master, Elder Holpin- no, there¡¯s not much I can tell you besides it¡¯s effects, which you likely already know. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you anything¡ªI simply don¡¯t know anything.¡± Sans shrugged. ¡°Anything that you can tell me would be beneficial.¡± Lem let out a sigh before finding a stool to sit on. ¡°The rumor goes back maybe two decades when the King returned from the tenth floor with his advisor. At the time, Twilight Fel never existed, but within a month it had the entire Anthor Kingdom in its addictive clutches.¡± Sans glanced at the vial in his hand with a frown. ¡°You¡¯re saying this toxin, Twilight Fel, has been around for about twenty years?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. During that time, many people fell victim to it, becoming mindless and incoherent addicts. Eventually, it became city law to banish them from the capital with no exceptions. It¡¯s a sad fate to say the least.¡± Lem swung her dangling feet back and forth as she shifted side to side. ¡°Even my master¡¯s wife and son fell victim to it¡­¡± Muttering under her breath, she let out an exhausted sigh and closed her eyes. Hearing this, Sans came to a certain understanding. ¡°Elder Holpin, he¡¯s trying to make a cure isn¡¯t it?¡± Lem glanced up with a mournful expression, a motion that spoke louder than words. ¡°I see.¡± Sans waved his hand over the bag of holding, retrieving a vast array of materials. ¡°Let us begin. This toxin, Twilight Fel, receives most of its affect from palamo root. An extremely uplifting drug that has strong addiction capabilities. However, palamo root itself is incredibly toxic if ingested normally. To combat this¡­¡± A curl of gentle and minty green fire traveled along the length of his arm, which then collected around a handful of materials. ¡°Any one of these materials can counteract the toxicity if refined together.¡± With a flick of his finger, the various materials flew into the cauldron one by one. I think this is what I¡¯m supposed to do? Although Sans spoke out loud with confidence, internally he could only pray that the memory fragment was leading him down the right path. At this stage, I need to separate different samples of palamo root and combine them with each balancing agent. Then the true tests can begin. Like an extension of his hands and fingers, Sans manipulated the fire with an uncanny level of precision, giving each pair of ingredients ample space to begin their refining process. ¡°Palamo root mixed with ice-ring grass will take the longest amount of time to refine. While this is ongoing, we can plan for the next phase of testing.¡± Every motion he made felt as natural as breathing. Even the knowledge that bubbled forth to the forefront of his thoughts was like second nature. ¡°You really are a grandmaster¡­¡± Lem watched in utter shock as the rest of her suspicions were cleared away¡ªnot that she had many to begin with. Such was the naivety of the well-natured shopkeeper. ¡°Not only do you have a variant fire that specializes in gentle refining, but to be able to refine more than five different ingredients simultaneously? Just how much have you honed your craft to accomplish such a feat? You must have been refining materials since birth!¡± Sans gave a nervous chuckle, wondering what Lem would think if she knew this was his first time ever attempting alchemy. ¡°Ahem, moving on¡­ The first combination of ingredients is a success. We can let the other pairs continue their refinement and work with this new product. Now the Twilight Fel toxin has these other ingredients mixed in. The combination we¡¯re seeking is one that doesn¡¯t reject the palamo root¡­¡± The novice continued to lecture the willing all throughout the night. Back and forth, they discussed the process of reverse composition and reached higher heights. ---- With each experiment, Sans grew more confident in his handling of materials, improving at a dramatic rate right before Lem¡¯s eyes. By the time the crack of dawn reached the city streets, Sans had already achieved a thorough understanding of the drug¡¯s composition. ¡°Finally! This is the official composition list. Except there¡¯s one glaring issue¡ªI¡¯m missing an ingredient!¡± Sans scribbled away furiously at a paper and tossed it over to Lem. After witnessing Sans¡¯ expertise in alchemy, her respect for the young man skyrocketed exponentially. ¡°Wait, why are these two circled in red?¡± Lem pointed to the paper. Both of them had a crazed look in their bloodshot eyes. ¡°I¡¯m glad you asked. We refer back to the board!¡± Sans spun around in place and jabbed a finger at the wall full of pinned parchment notes and strings that connected them together. Each note held all the details and findings related to each individual ingredient. Naturally, Sans himself didn¡¯t need this board of information, but he created it together with Lem for her own understanding. ¡°If we follow the connection here, we can see that we¡¯ve removed all possibilities from the rest of the ingredients. So how is it¡­ that those two ingredients are able to join together when there is no binding agent?¡± ¡°I¡­ huh?¡± Lem stared at the wall of parchment and strings with a bizarre expression. After experiencing the entire journey of reverse composing Twilight Fel, she likely had an even firmer grasp on the drug¡¯s structure than her own master. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Moonlit dew and Rose of Desire are two opposing ingredients. You¡¯re suggesting there are no other detectable ingredients that could bind them together, and yet these two ingredients have managed to do so. How is this possible?!¡± The woman frantically went through the list of ingredients once again while Sans stared at the board, both perplexed and exhausted. ¡°Either way, I¡¯ll have to pick this up another time.¡± He let out a stretching yawn while Lem remained transfixed on the progress. ¡°I never thought¡­¡± Her voice lingered as she traced her fingers over the threads on the wall. ¡°Hmm? ¡°I just never thought I would see so much progress on Twilight Fel. It¡¯s not complete, but do you understand how much this information is worth?¡± Sans glanced at the shopkeeper. ¡°No, but I have a feeling you don¡¯t care about the worth either. Speaking of worth, how much do I owe you?¡± ¡°I¡­ You¡¯ve already taught me so much. I can¡¯t charge you for anything!¡± Lem resolutely threw her arms up, forming an X in front of her chest. ¡°No way, I can¡¯t accept a single spirit shard from you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.¡± Sans procured a high-grade spirit shard and tossed it up and down. ¡°We had an agreement, remember? How many of these do I owe you.¡± Lem let out a sigh before skimming over the messy workspace. ¡°We ended up using 5 sets of each ingredient at minimum, double that for the second phase, each set is 5 high-grade spirit shards, and then half off. We can call it even at 50 high-grade spirit shards.¡± ¡°Perfect!¡± Sans withdrew a bag of holding and funneled 50 shards inside it. ¡°Here you go!¡± ¡°Thanks, but before I can accept that I have to see your alchemist token.¡± Lem pushed the bag back toward Sans. ¡°Er, what?¡± ¡°Your alchemist token? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°You don¡¯t have an alchemist token?!¡± ¡°No? What¡¯s an alchemist token?¡± Lem¡¯s hand immediately smacked her forehead. She twisted from side to side, looking as if she wanted to scream in frustration but desperately choosing not to. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s nighttime anyway, and we¡¯ve been here for far too long. How could anybody know if I sold you the materials, right?¡± ¡°Is there something I should know?¡± Sans hesitantly passed the bag of holding over to Lem, who let out a bellyful of air. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Just be sure to visit the alchemist association and become a formal alchemist. If you¡¯re not a formal alchemist, then it¡¯s illegal to buy alchemy materials in The Kingdom of Anthor.¡± Lem waved her hand through the air as if to dispel some tension. ¡°It¡¯s illegal for me to buy materials? Then how am I supposed to practice? Who came up with this dumb law?¡± ¡°The king and his advisor of course. It wasn¡¯t always like this, but ever since their rule began, they¡¯ve kept an incredibly tight grasp on alchemy within the city. Okay, it¡¯s best for you to get out of here before it becomes the morning brightens further. The less wandering eyes, the better.¡± Lem ushered the man out toward the entrance room. ¡°Wait, if it¡¯s illegal, are you going to be okay?¡± Sans couldn¡¯t help but shake the gnawing feeling that he¡¯d already messed up somehow, even though it was clearly an honest mistake. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, how could anyone know what transactions went behind these doors? It¡¯s not like there were other customers here. My master, Elder Holpin, frequents the Alchemist¡¯s Association once the sun begins to dip. Seek him out for help. Go along now, I¡¯ll be perfectly fine!¡± Lem waved him off at the door. ¡°Oh, my Body Cleansing Elixir should be ready soon! I have to go check on that! Have a good night-I mean morning!¡± With her final statement, she shut the door on Sans, who began the trek home with a small bounce in his step. He inhaled the fresh morning air with a smile. On the horizon, the morning clouds were parted ever so slightly, allowing the first rays of sunlight to be caught in his eyes. Today was a great day. Now, if only I could figure out the missing ingredient that acts as a binding agent¡­ what could it be? Does Elsie know? Chapter 47: The Novice Grandmaster (2) Elsie rolled within the sheets of her bed. A gentle click sounded from the door, which prompted her to sit up with a languid stretch. Her messy hair, along with her twisted and wrinkly mess of clothes, personified her drowsiness. ¡°Where did you go?¡± She asked Sans, who had just staggered into the room. ¡°I made a new friend at the alchemy shop.¡± ¡°Oh? A friend?¡± Sitting cross-legged, Elsie rested her cheek on the palm of one hand. ¡°She¡¯s a wonderful person, very eager to learn more about alchemy. Oh yea, she runs the alchemy shop called Herbs and Cauldrons. Impressive, right?¡± ¡°She?¡± Sans casually sprawled himself onto the floor. ¡°I think she likes me too.¡± He replied while facedown, concealing a crafty smirk. He knew it was a lie, but the allure of getting a reaction out of Elsie was too compelling. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s like that.¡± Elsie yawned nonchalantly and flopped back into bed. Sans twisted his mouth into a frown upon seeing his trick had fallen flat. Did she go back to sleep? After all her talk about dates and romance, and she doesn¡¯t even bat an eye if another girl likes me? This confirms it, she speaks of nonsense. He snorted and closed his eyes. It was odd, but in his pursuit of toying with Elsie, he was the one who ended up feeling sour. Why do I feel like this anyway? Who cares what she thinks? I need sleep. I have a big day tomorrow. Much progress was made last night toward figuring out the toxin, Twilight Fel. However, he would be unable to make further progress until he registered himself at the Alchemist Association. It was a silly rule, that only registered alchemists could purchase materials, but he was a law-abiding citizen after all. Most importantly, he didn¡¯t want Lem to get in trouble if he went back to Herbs and Cauldrons for materials. I wonder how Lem¡¯s Body Cleansing Elixir will come out? Sans made a wry smile and slowly drifted off to the world of dreams.
Elsie¡¯s ears twitched the moment Sans¡¯ breathing became rhythmic and steady. Her eyes flashed open as she stealthily got out of bed. Hmpf! Just who does that woman think she is? Her lips formed a small pout while she fumed internally. She better not have any intentions! Elsie twirled in place, causing her nightwear to magically change into her grey outfit and white coat. Placing her hands within her pockets, she took a step toward the door and vanished on the spot¡ªmysteriously reappearing outside the inn. The day was shaping to be both bright and beautiful. Clouds playfully rolled in the skies, while a morning mist clung in the air. Elsie inhaled a deep and refreshing breath of air as she casually mixed in with the early crowd. Herbs and Cauldrons, huh. Like a specter of white, each step carried her handfuls of meters ahead as she paved her way through the city. Her eyes briefly scanned each passing market before she finally paused in front of a particular building. ¡°By decree of the royal court, this building is to be condemned. Additionally, the merchant¡¯s license of Lemma Turst will be revoked.¡± Elsie watched with a lazy expression as a troupe of guards marched their way into the building. This is Herbs and Cauldrons? Why does it look like they¡¯re being shut down? A woman frantically pushed back against a sturdy suit of armor in protest. Unique from the others, the guard¡¯s armor was trimmed at the edges with lines of gold, signifying a higher rank. ¡°Wait! Captain! You have no proof of anything! I¡¯ve done nothing wrong!¡± ¡°Silence, we have all the proof we need. Who are you to question our judgement? You are being accused of providing materials and assistance to a non-registered alchemist.¡± A loud crash escaped through the doorway as the guards ransacked the building. ¡°N-No! At least let me take away the elixir I¡¯ve been crafting!¡± Despite all of the chaos, the woman only had eyes for her ongoing project that was due to finish any moment. The same guard from before squared his shoulders and blockaded the entrance. ¡°And since I don¡¯t see a buyer, all possessions within the shop will become property of the King.¡± He announced with a loud and clear voice. Seeing as he was speaking to no one in particular, it seemed as if he were just going through the motions of making his actions official. ¡°A lack of a buyer?¡± Elsie mysteriously stepped out from behind Lemma. ¡°How did you¡­?¡± The guard was dumbstruck. He shook his head and rapidly blinking his eyes, unsure whether they were playing tricks on him or not. ¡°How did I what? I¡¯m here to buy this building and all the possessions within it. Lemma Turst and I were just finalizing the contract when you rudely intervened.¡± Elsie¡¯s cold voice cut through the air. The guard could sense a certain threat of death that enshrouded the environment. In contrast to her petite stature, her presence was as suffocating as a tightened noose. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°M-Miss, of course. Y-You should be aware that-¡° ¡°Aware? Her misdeeds are of no concern to me. Take away her license as it were, just get out of my sight.¡± The guard took a hasty step back. A bead of sweat trickled down his neck as he gulped back saliva. ¡°Right away, madam. An officiary will come later today to ensure the transaction has been formalized. Men, we¡¯re leaving!¡± His voice cracked as he yelled into the building. Within the next few moments, a handful of guards made their way out with awkward smiles. ¡°There better not be a single thing missing, or perhaps the royal guard might need to replace a few members overnight.¡± Elsie¡¯s words sliced through their thoughts like an ethereal katana. The surrounding area seemed to darken. Was it their imagination? Or could they see the illusionary faces of demons floating through the air? In face of this otherworldly woman, their lives seemed both meaningless and insignificant. ¡°Well?! Go on men! Return what you¡¯ve taken!¡± With panicked expressions, the troupe hastily shuffled back into the room. The next moment, pouches and containers hit the floor one after another in a series of clatters. ¡°Form up men! We¡¯re leaving¡­again!¡± The guard captain marched off with stiff legs, followed by his men. Once they had traveled a few meters away, they broke all formalities and devolved into a mad dash. ¡°Miss¡­ you¡¯re terrifying.¡± Lemma, who curiously watched the guards fumble over each other, shifted her gaze to Elsie. ¡°Me? Don¡¯t be silly, I¡¯m just here to buy your business. Remember?¡± Elsie¡¯s ice-queen fa?ade melted away in a flash, revealing a gorgeous and carefree smile. ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t tell which is the real you.¡± Lemma let out a sigh and walked into the building. She squatted onto her ankles beside the pile of medicinal ingredients, supplies, and products. Some elixirs and pills were destroyed in the earlier chaos, while others had been mixed and tainted due to the guard¡¯s negligence. ¡°These were all things my master and I had made.¡± Her hand lingered over a certain cauldron. Steam escaped the mouth of the cauldron, which was resting on its side. Lemma hugged her knees as she inspected pile that comprised of her life¡¯s work. ¡°Don¡¯t cling onto such mortal possessions.¡± Elsie stepped forward and stooped down beside her. ¡°Take a look.¡± With a wave of her hand, the lid of the cauldron opened fully and a murky substance floated into the air. ¡°Hmm, remains of a C grade Body Refinement Elixir. It¡¯s a noble start to a fruitful profession. You should be proud of yourself, young woman.¡± Lemma¡¯s eyes perked up once she heard Elsie¡¯s diagnoses. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re an alchemist?¡± ¡°I once dabbled in alchemy.¡± Elsie revealed a faint smile as a multi-colored flame ignited around the failed elixir. Sparks of purple, green, and blue shot outward as the elixir regained its former color. Within a matter of seconds, all signs of contamination had been purged, leaving behind an azure pill that could have been mistaken for a piece of candy. ¡°Another grandmaster¡­¡± Lemma¡¯s mouth hung open as she witnessed Elsie¡¯s mastery over fire. ¡°Here, this is yours.¡± With a flick of her finger, Elsie shot the pill directly into Lemma¡¯s wide-open mouth. Lemma¡¯s initial surprise turned into alarm as the pill swiftly dissolved. Her hands shot to her throat as she felt a burning sensation spread throughout her body. ¡°W-Wha-¡° ¡°I improved your elixir to B grade. It¡¯s a pity that the materials weren¡¯t high enough quality for something more superior. Nonetheless, it should suffice¡ªfor now.¡± Elsie¡¯s words were like a patch of ice being pressed against Lemma¡¯s anxiety. ¡°Silly girl, focus on your body refinement! Don¡¯t let the pill go to waste. After all, didn¡¯t you work hard to make it?¡± Lemma immediately closed her eyes tight and focused on her internals. She can sense the pill¡¯s powerful effects coating her inner organs, leaving them more resilient than ever before. Seeing this, Elsie made her way to the entrance door with a smirk. She then flipped the shop¡¯s entrance sign from open to closed before sealing the door behind her.
After a few hours slipped by, Lemma¡¯s eyes shot open with a faint glow. A trace of azure blue coursed through her veins for one last time before her body returned to normalcy. ¡°You¡¯re done? How is it?¡± Elsie was seated before her, the pile of ingredients had long been removed. In fact, everywhere that Lemma looked there was nothing. The entire room was wiped clean as if a hurricane of thieves had just passed through. ¡°What happened to the store?¡± Lemma asked the fairy-like woman before her. ¡°Hmm? Well, it¡¯s my store now. Or at least, it will be. Since I don¡¯t have a merchant¡¯s license, there is nothing currently for sale.¡± Elsie shrugged while Lemma adopted a downcast look. ¡°It¡¯s really happening, my life¡¯s work. All because I was lost in the moment last night. What will I tell my master? How am I going to-¡± A delicate finger pressed onto Lemma¡¯s lips, silencing them. ¡°First we finalize the contract. With my estimation, the shop¡¯s products are worth at least four peak-grade spirit shards, while the ingredients themselves are worth about six. This comes out to ten peak-grade spirit shards. You should be able to pay back any debts with that. Are you willing?¡± Elsie withdrew a pre-signed contract and presented it to Lemma. ¡°Do I really have a choice? If I don¡¯t sell, then it¡¯ll all get taken away by the king anyway.¡± Lemma let out a sigh and glanced over the contract. However, once she got to the end, her brow furrowed. ¡°¡­Once the king has passed away, all possessions will be returned to Lemma Turst, including any additional creations. In return, Lemma Turst will continue to work at Herbs and Cauldrons, earning a 20% portion of her sales as salary¡­¡± The woman lowered the contract and gave Elsie a strange look. ¡°Is this your way of gaining a worker for life? You do understand that the king is a tenth-floor monster, right? His lifespan eclipses mine by thousands of years!¡± Elsie laughed and shook her head. ¡°You can choose to walk away even after signing it. I will not bind you here in any way, shape, or form. However, if you do decide to stay, then the contract will proceed as planned. Should the king pass away during your tenure, then everything this store has to offer will be yours for the taking.¡± Lemma¡¯s eyes widened for the briefest of moments before she hastily signed the contract. ¡°Deal!¡± She returned the contract back to Elsie. After all, Elsie was now the current owner and would have to provide proof of the sale later on. ¡°Will it just be us two? I¡¯m ashamed to admit it, but my master helped me create many of the wares you saw before. It¡¯ll take me some time to replenish some of the stock. I apologize in advance for my incompetence¡­¡± Lemma muttered the last piece in a small voice. ¡°We will be acquiring some help. In fact, you¡¯ve already met our help.¡± ¡°I have?¡± Elsie flashed a mysterious smile. ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t mean¡­ that man from last night?!¡± Lemma blurted out loud. ¡°T-There¡¯s no way! That man is a grandmaster alchemist!¡± ¡°Is he?¡± Elsie questioned the baseless assumption. ¡°Of course he is! I saw him researching reverse composition before my vary eyes!¡± Lemma pouted her lips, seemingly bothered. ¡°I seem to remember the guard suggesting that you provided materials to a non-registered alchemist.¡± Elsie shrugged her shoulders. ¡°That¡­¡± Lemma grew quiet, knowing full well that the man before wasn¡¯t officially an alchemist yet. ¡°But I can show you his work!¡± ¡°I have already seen it. It¡¯s good progress for one night¡¯s efforts. Although, he¡¯s missing a key ingredient.¡± ¡°You¡¯re able to decipher his work?¡± Although Lemma suspected as such due to Elsie¡¯s previous display, it was still an unfathomable moment for her. Last night she met someone who exceeded Elder Holpin in terms of talent, and yet the very next day she has come face to face with another person. Since when did grandmaster alchemists become so common? Elsie chuckled playfully as she picked herself up off the floor. ¡°Of course. Although, he still has a long way to go. How about it? Would you like to learn alchemy alongside him?¡± Lemma squinted her eyes in confusion. ¡°Learn¡­ alongside him? Is he not a grandmaster?¡± ¡°Maybe in your eyes he might seem profound and experienced, but to me he is like a toddler learning to walk. After all, last night was his first time ever practicing alchemy.¡± Elsie walked toward the back room, calling out behind her. ¡°Come along now, Little Lemmy. We have much work to do!¡± A thump echoed throughout the empty room and Elsie let out a sigh. She passed out. Still, she has an alchemist¡¯s heart, and that alone makes her worthy. Now the only question is¡­ do I watch Sans take his assessment, or let him tackle it alone? Chapter 48: The Novice Grandmaster (3) Sans rose from the floor with dead eyes and hot breath. How long was I out for? He let out a groan and crawled to his feet. The sun¡¯s brilliance filtered through the window curtains, causing him to squint his eyes in hatred. It was the height of the day, and he had just slept the entire morning away. Busy, busy, busy. Sans shook himself awake and lightly pampered his cheeks with the palms of his hands. ¡°Lem said that I need a token from the Alchemist¡¯s Association.¡± He took a peek outside, watching the city folk migrate from every which way. ¡°Surely he¡¯s there already, right?¡± There was an individual in particular that he was interested in meeting¡ªElder Holpin. According to Lem, the man lost his family to Twilight Fel and has been working on a cure ever since. Maybe he knows the secret ingredient that I¡¯m missing. Shrugging his shoulders, he promptly made for the door. ¡°Even if Elder Holpin isn¡¯t there, does it even matter?¡± What did he care? After all, he was only going there to obtain the most entry level of alchemist tokens¡ªa feat he could achieve in his sleep. Even if he never met Elder Holpin, Sans had a feeling that the old alchemist wouldn¡¯t be much help anyway. It was an odd feeling of superiority, possibly brought about by Doctor Lazure¡¯s memory fragment, but Sans couldn¡¯t deny the egotistical blood that ran through his veins in regards to alchemy. For once in his life, he felt confident and in control. Without a moment to lose, he set out for the Alchemist¡¯s Association. ---- Sans looked upon the grand building with a perked eyebrow. The Alchemist¡¯s Association was alone in its plot of land, and from the blatant opulence of its design, one could only imagine the amount of funding that had been injected into it. ¡°This place is massive¡­¡± A steady flow of men and women passed through the entrance. Sans intermingled amongst them, listening to the different conversations around him. ¡°Because of his interruption, I messed up the refinement phase.¡± ¡°How did you recover the pill?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t! All my efforts were wasted! They spoke with a range of emotions. Some were animated with enthusiasm, while others raved in frustrated over their failures. However, each and every one of them maintained a hungry fire within their eyes for the future; a yearning to perfect their profession and reach the top. Sans ducked his head down and entered the building. Despite his nonchalant actions, he still grew starry eyed as he took in the breathtaking architecture. The interior was like a majestic cathedral, allowing Sans to gaze upward in awe. Beams of sunlight shot down from the ceiling and then scattered to the many floors that lined the walls. Sans could barely make out the methodical shuffle of alchemists that lingered near the guard railing on each floor. I didn¡¯t notice before, but it seems the color of their alchemist cloak determines their rank. On the first floor, the majority of the cloaks he saw were dark red, but there were still other colors mixed within. Each floor is dominated by a particular color in the following order: red, green, yellow¡­ and I can¡¯t see anyone on the highest floor. He squinted at the fourth floor, trying to catch a glimpse of even the faintest sign of life. Although his curiosity was innocent, he was unfortunately standing in the middle of the walkway and wholly oblivious to his surroundings. ¡°Oof! What are you doing just standing there? Are you a fool?¡± An annoyed growl sounded out from beside Sans. Did that man accidentally bump into me? Or was it on purpose? Sans brushed his shoulder off and glanced at the man awkwardly, which only seemed to infuriate him further. The man picked himself off the floor, his face beet red from his earlier tumble. He bumped into me, expecting me to give way, but he fell instead. What an idiot. ¡°If you¡¯re not an alchemist than what are you even doing here! Get out of this place!¡± Sans formed a sardonic smile, but before he could respond, a closed first slammed against the back of the man¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s a novice like you spouting bullshit!¡± A woman, donned in a green cloak, scolded the man with a heart of fury. The next moment, her anger melted away, revealing a smile as warm and comforting as a hot cinnamon roll. ¡°Oh dear, you must be here for the initiate alchemy exams, yes? Go on that way, down the hall. It¡¯s the first room on the right.¡± She pointed off to the side with one hand and grabbed the previous man¡¯s collar. ¡°Let¡¯s go you bastard, I saw what you tried doing back there. Bumping into him like that.¡± The woman continued to chide the man as she toted him away like a bag of garbage. Sans merely stood off to the side and watch them disappear into the ongoing traffic of alchemists. That man was wearing a red cloak and she called him a novice. With his hands cradling the back of his head, Sans let out a small hum before walking toward the exam room in a relaxed manner. By now, he understood just how badly he stuck out from the crowd. Considering he wore all black, it was useless to try and blend in. ¡°You there, initiate, get in here.¡± A burly man, this time armed with a yellow cloak, jabbed a finger in Sans¡¯ direction. If I go accordingly to the colors on each floor, then yellow would be higher than green. Sans shuffled his feet over to the man and paused before entering. ¡°How does the exam work?¡± ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t even know this much?¡± The man snorted before continuing. ¡°You initiates are getting bolder these days. You think you can pass the exam by fluke? You¡¯re all the same. Chasing the life of luxury while neglecting the road to get there. If a moron like you passes the exam, I¡¯d eat my own shoe.¡± Sans frowned and simply walked inside, resisting the urge to fulfill the man¡¯s wish right this moment. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Oh well, it doesn¡¯t matter what the exam is¡ªit will be easy enough. At the head of the room, there was a single pillar at about waist-height. Throughout the rest of the room, Sans found rows of square floormats, each positioned directly behind a basic cauldron and some ingredients. More than half of the floormats were already occupied by a nervous body. Sans conveniently chose the nearest mat at the back of the room. Faded Anise, Rejuvenating Bloom, Silver Rabbit Fur, Refined Aplite, and Earthen Ivy. These are basic ingredients to create a Lesser Healing Elixir. Good for healing surface wounds, but not strong enough to regrow any limbs. He expertly pinched and felt each ingredient with his fingers as he inspected the quality. The anise, bloom, and ivy are all younger than 100 years. The aplite and rabbit fur are merely auxiliary ingredients to help create the elixir. Sans snorted in contempt before crossing his arms across his chest. This exam was far beneath him, but unfortunately it was a necessary process. He closed his eyes while more initiates filtered in. Before long, most of the floormats hosted a body, and the exam door was closed behind the man in the yellow cloak. ¡°Listen up you rats. I, Advanced Alchemist Moro, will be leading the exam today. Consider yourselves in good hands.¡± The man stood at the head of the room with a sneer on his face. His eyes roamed throughout the room as if he were looking for a challenge. ¡°U-Um¡­ Where¡¯s Elder Holpin. I was told he runs the novice exam.¡± A squeaky voice called out from the front. It was a younger boy, perhaps not even 10 years of age, garbed in plain brown robes. ¡°Huh? Elder Holpin isn¡¯t here today. Some business he was called away for. Why? Do you have a problem with me running the exam?¡± Moro towered over the boy and eyed him sharply. In response, the boy merely cowered back stared at the floor. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Anyone who has a problem with me leading the exam, you can leave early. Just remember, if you fail this exam, you won¡¯t be able to attempt again for another six months. So choose wisely!¡± He called me a moron when his name is Moro? Sans concealed the smirk that threatened to grace his lips. He could see that Moro¡¯s eyes drifted in his direction more frequently than the others, which didn¡¯t bode well. ¡°Before you is everything required to make a Lesser Healing Elixir. You are to use the ingredients provided to craft a single Lesser Healing Elixir of the highest purity you can. You must achieve at least 40% purity in order to pass!¡± Moro procured a candle and placed it on top of the pillar by his side. ¡°The exam ends when this candle runs out, which is approximately in one hour. If you finish early, then reflect on your alchemy until the candle runs out. Begin!¡± He lit the candle with a snap of his fingers, immediately sparking a wave of movement amongst the initiates. Everyone grabbed for the ingredients, beginning the arduous crafting process. Meanwhile, Sans watched the commotion in pure boredom. I can craft this elixir in less than a minute. He withheld the urge to sigh and merely watched the man beside him handle the materials as if they were precious stones. The man looked like a nervous wreck, but from the way he checked over the materials it seemed like he knew what he was doing. It looks like this guy is ready to start. How will he do? Sans hid a small smile and relaxed. At the same time, the man conjured a pale-yellow flame within the palm of his hand. With a smooth motion, he sent the flame into the cauldron and closed the lid. He¡¯s letting the cauldron rise to temperature. That¡¯s a good start, but he¡¯s way too nervous. The man wiped the sweat from his brow with a loose sleeve. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Oh good, he¡¯s calming down. After a few minutes of relaxation, the man¡¯s eyes flashed open. He immediately reached for the first ingredient, Faded Anise, and threw it into the cauldron. His mouth grew taut as he peered into the cauldron with bent brows. The anise was swiftly consumed by the fire, with huge swathes of it turning to ash. He needs to be careful not to destroy the essence of the anise. A bit more¡­ and remove it! Just as Sans pictured it, the man slapped the lid of the cauldron open and the remains of the anise flew out into a vial. The next moment, he mixed the Refined Aplite in with the anise essence. If he let¡¯s the Refined Aplite act as a catalyst, his next steps will be easier. Now he has to extract the essence from the Rejuvenating Bloom and the Earthen Ivy. Fortunately, this portion is much easier because of how durable those two ingredients are. The man wasted no time and reached for the Rejuvenating Bloom, tossing it into the cauldron with a happy smile. From the man¡¯s expression, it was obvious he knew that he had cleared one of the more difficult portions of the exam. Once he¡¯s extracted those essences, he¡¯ll need to combine everything together. He can use the Silver Rabbit Fur to help with the binding process, which will then- ¡°Hmpf. Too stupid to figure out your own alchemy, so you¡¯re trying to copy others?¡± A snide remark rung out from beside Sans¡ªit was Moro, who had never stopped watching him like a hawk. Sans let out a yawn before glancing up at the man. ¡°I don¡¯t need to copy others.¡± He spoke coldly, but confidently. ¡°Really now? Then I¡¯d like to see just how you will finish the exam without following in their footsteps.¡± Moro folded his arms across his chest and stood back with a smug expression. Despite his antagonistic behavior, Sans merely turned away and continued watching the initiate beside him. He heard Moro¡¯s comment, which riled him up. Hopefully he calms down again, otherwise he might lose control of the flame and burn the ivy. Sans clicked his tongue in annoyance. If it weren¡¯t for the initiate beside him, he would have already whipped together a Lesser Healing Elixir and shoved it in Moro¡¯s face. Unfortunately, he was worried that he would disturb the initiate¡¯s concentration if he acted now. It seems like he¡¯ll be okay. Time melted away, and it seemed like the candle only had a couple sparse minutes left in it. Many initiates had either already given up or were waiting patiently with worried expressions. Different from the others, the man beside Sans wore a beaming smile as he sensed his elixir coming into existence. Nice! Sans mentally congratulated the man as they both watched the healing liquid fly into a clear vial. The man let out a much-deserved sigh of relief before slumping back, resting his weight on his hands. ¡°Not even an attempt? It seems you weren¡¯t even worth that much.¡± Moro scoffed, but just as he was about to walk away, Sans called out to him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll show you, so watch closely.¡± ¡°Hmm? Show me what? You don¡¯t have enough time for anything.¡± Moro lingered with a mocking smile. At the same time, Sans flicked out three strings of yellow fire, which wrapped out three separate ingredients. Faded Anise, Rejuvenating Bloom, Earthen Ivy. In reality, these are the only ingredients you need to make a Lesser Healing Elixir. With proper fire control, one doesn¡¯t truly need to use the Refined Aplite and the Silver Rabbit Fur. In fact, using them only decreases the purity of the completed elixir. With this in mind, Sans pulled the three main ingredients before him, neglecting to even use the cauldron. ¡°Huh. Trying to perform alchemy without a cauldron? Who do you think you are? A grandmaster?¡± Sans didn¡¯t respond, and instead formed a veil of flames that enshrouded the herbs. ¡°D-Do you see that guy? He¡¯s trying to do alchemy without a cauldron!¡± ¡°My master can¡¯t even do that¡­¡± Hushed murmurs spread throughout the room. Moro narrowed his gaze once he realized that Sans was truly trying to attempt the technique. Out of the three, the Faded Anise needs to be regulated properly since it doesn¡¯t have the aplite. I¡¯ll adjust the temperature to refine it in a flash, while the other two begin the binding process. Sans manipulated the flames above his outstretched palm with a conceited grin. A small flash pulsed from within the fire, and the anise essence was immediately tossed together with the bloom and ivy. Before Moro could fully understand what happened, the elixir was already completed, swishing about within a clear vial. In contrast to all the other initiate¡¯s elixirs, Sans was clearly sparkling with an unnatural level of clarity. ¡°See? I didn¡¯t follow their footsteps¡ªdid I?¡± Sans lazily glanced up toward Moro, who slinked away with rigid steps toward the front of the room, refusing to respond. A minute later, the candle burned its last light, signifying the end of the exam. ¡°Exam is over. Those that did not finish, you may leave.¡± Moro called out and, shockingly enough, over half the initiates walked out of the room with an air of melancholy. ¡°I will now be checking the purity of your elixirs. Again, you must have achieved at least 40% purity in order to have passed. We will start with the front row and work backward. If you pass the exam, you will be given a novice alchemist¡¯s token that you may present to storage and receive your cloak.¡± The next moment, he pulled out a small plate from his bag and started with the young boy who had spoken up at the start of the exam. ¡°Elixir.¡± He retrieved the elixir from the boy and placed the vial on the plate. ¡°41% Pass¡­ barely.¡± The man clicked his tongue in annoyance and returned the vial to the boy, who scurried off with a bright smile. ¡°35% Fail. Get out of here!¡± The next person, a woman, held back bitter tears as she was chased off. It was unknown the full extent of her emotions, but she wasn¡¯t fated to experience them alone as many more people followed. ¡°28% Fail! 22% Fail! 39% Fail! 44% Pass! 12%... you call this an elixir?!¡± Moro made swift work of the initiates until finally it was just Sans and the man beside him remaining. Snatching the vial out of the man¡¯s hands, Moro placed it on the plate before revealing a shocked gaze. ¡°53%... That¡¯s really good. Say, how do you feel about joining the king¡¯s faction?¡± Moro stooped down to eye level and revealed a knowing grin. The initiate glanced up with a hopeful expression, his face blooming with happiness and pride. ¡°A-Are you serious? Of course I¡¯ll join the king¡¯s faction!¡± ¡°Good choice! Fellow brother, we take care of our own. That, you can be sure of!¡± Moro handed him back the elixir and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Go on and meet with Elder Binks. Let him know that Moro sent you and he¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± The initiate nodded fervently before racing out of the room, leaving Sans and Moro alone to share a steely gaze. ¡°Elixir.¡± Moro reached out, and Sans handed over the finished product. The next moment, Moro sucked in a quick breath and was struck dumb. Sans snorted at the reaction and stared at the man with a condescending smile. ¡°94%...¡± Moro finally let out his breath. The next moment, his lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Fail.¡± Chapter 49: The People鈥檚 Alchemist (1) Failed? Sans squinted his eyes at Moro, who wore a smug and cunning smile. ¡°Alright then, explain.¡± Moro stowed the elixir in his bag and cracked his neck to one side. ¡°You didn¡¯t follow the instructions, and therefore you failed.¡± ¡°I produced a Lesser Healing Elixir above 40% purity. How have I failed?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but I said to use the ingredients provided, and that means all of them.¡± Sans once again withheld the urge to force a shoe down the man¡¯s throat. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t have to be like this¡­¡± Moro continued to speak. He clasped his hands behind his back and paced side to side. ¡°You see, the king¡¯s faction takes care of their own. You¡¯re an incredibly gifted alchemist and it would be a pity to fail you here.¡± He paused, giving Sans a side eye. ¡°How about it? Join the king¡¯s faction and earn your title as an alchemist¡­ or wait six months and try again. The choice is yours.¡± Without another word, Sans walked toward the exit. ¡°Uh¡­huh?! Hey! You!¡± Moro called out from behind in a fluster. Did he really think he could use the alchemist token to coerce me into some random faction? Sans rolled his eyes and pushed open the door. ¡°Wait¡ªI said wait! Don¡¯t you want to pass the exam?!¡± Moro scrambled after him, not willing to let him go. The sheer panic in his voice made his words sing a completely different tune. As the two of entered the hallway, Sans whirled around with an emotionless fa?ade, burying his anger away. ¡°I did pass the exam. It¡¯s you who is playing with words.¡± ¡°If I say you didn¡¯t pass the exam, then you didn¡¯t pass the exam! Look, young man, just join the king¡¯s faction and all of this will be swept under the rug. Who wouldn¡¯t want to join the king anyway? Especially with your talents, you¡¯ll be living a life of luxury in no time!¡± Sans revealed a sardonic smirk and folded him arms. ¡°You¡¯re incredibly persistent. Is this how you normally make friends? There is absolutely nothing you can say to make me join your stupid faction. Let me guess, you¡¯ll be in trouble if you don¡¯t recruit me¡ªespecially since that other guy already knows I exist.¡± Although, it might be a good way to get closer to the king¡­ but I almost don¡¯t want to. His first-floor trial lingered in the back of his mind like a haunting prophecy. He did not want to kill anyone for no reason at all, especially not a king who is busy ruling millions of people. ¡°What? N-Nonsense, and how can you be so foolish! To throw away this opportunity is¡­is¡­¡± Moro stamped his foot on the ground, but Sans merely extended a hand forward. ¡°Also, can I get the elixir back? You gave everyone else their elixir back, but you kept mine.¡± ¡°This elixir is the property of the alchemist¡¯s association, but I can give it back if-¡° ¡°No.¡± Sans cut him off once more and turned away. It was pointless to deal with Moro any further. ¡°Don¡¯t walk away from me! Are you seriously going to wait six months? An alchemist of your caliber deserves to have the world catered to him! Not scavenging for scraps with the bottom feeders!¡± Before Sans could reply, a light laughter echoed from down the hall. Sans¡¯ ear twitched and his heart skipped a beat. Elsie? He shook his head to clear his thoughts, turning toward the source of the sound. Elsie casually walked toward them with her hands tucked in her pockets. Hanging out of her mouth was a piece of jerky, which she chewed on with puffed cheeks. Walking a step behind her, was an unknown man. His silver-streaked beard seemed to complement his attire, which happened to be a white cloak. A white alchemist¡¯s cloak? Sans curiously looked on while Moro stood still like a statue. ¡°Moro, good lad, I see you¡¯ve handled the novice exams in my stead.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, Elder Holpin¡­¡± Elder Holpin stood an impressive head taller than Moro. His build was something like a lanky beanpole, with long legs and a thin frame. Standing beside him, Elsie seemed to have shrunk to half her normal height, but it was merely a trick of the eyes. ¡°Deserves to have the world catered to him? An alchemist of his caliber would truly be appreciated within in our community. Wouldn¡¯t you say so, Moro?¡± Moro shifted uneasily as he listened to Elder Holpin¡¯s pointed comments. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s just that¡­ the young man failed¡­ the¡­ um¡­¡± His voice died out toward the end as Elder Holpin stooped over with bright and intrigued eyes. ¡°Failed? Let us see the elixir!¡± Elder Holpin extended his hand out toward Sans, who merely shrugged. ¡°Moron-I mean Moro said it was property of the association so he kept it.¡± ¡°Hmm?!¡± The old man¡¯s head swiveled back to Moro like an uncanny owl. ¡°Since when do we steal the work of others?¡± ¡°I was going to give it back-¡± ¡°After I joined the king¡¯s faction.¡± Sans interjected. At the same time, the corner of Elder Holpin¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Moro, you¡¯ve grown quite bold. Your antics may work outside of the Alchemist¡¯s Association, but within here, you will follow the rules or face excommunication.¡± Moro gnashed his teeth and handed over the vial of sparkling liquid to Elder Holpin. His hair bristled and he stomped away, but he couldn¡¯t resist having the last word. ¡°The king will hear of this. Mark my words young man, one day you will be working under me, and I will be the one to dictate your success or failure.¡± He snorted before disappearing down the hall. Elder Holpin turned to Sans and Elsie with a sigh. ¡°Ignore that fellow. His troubles are his own.¡± Elder Holpin swished the elixir in his hands, letting the light shine through. ¡°Incredible, this elixir is over 90% purity! I knew you were talented, but this? This is something else! Only once in my life have I ever crafted something so pure.¡± Sans glanced at Elsie, who busily tore a new chunk out of the jerky. It seemed she was just a bystander. ¡°Lad, who cares about some novice token. We need to make you an honorary elder! Lem told me all about you last night¡ªI can¡¯t believe she was speaking the truth.¡± Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Elder Holpin cackled as he began walking away. His stance was wide, while his shoulders scrunched down giving him the appearance of an elderly thug. ¡°Come along now, we have much to discuss.¡± Sans and Elsie followed the elder through a series of twists and turns within the massive building. Eventually, they found themselves within a storeroom with all of its wares locked behind bars. A middle-aged woman lazily read from a weathered tome while resting her feet upon the countertop. She was draped in white robes, similar to Elder Holpin, allowing her cherry red lips to pop out all the more. ¡°Hara! Take a look at this!¡± Elder Holpin called out to the woman with a beaming smile. He placed the Lesser Healing Elixir onto the counter with a light tack. ¡°Hmm? ¡­Oh!¡± The book was slammed shut with a single hand and tossed to the side like old news. Hara swiped the elixir with two deft fingers and brought it close to her face. ¡°This is 90% purity! Congratulations Grumpin!¡± ¡°Tch, stop calling me that. Also, the elixir isn¡¯t mine. Let me introduce our new honorary elder! Er¡­ Lad, what¡¯s your name again?¡± Sans came forward. ¡°My name is Sans.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Now I remember¡ªyour lovely wife mentioned it on the way here!¡± Elder Holpin guffawed as his palm repeatedly found Sans¡¯ back. Wife?! Sans shot Elsie a glare, only to find her staring off into space and somehow still chewing on a piece of jerky. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that this boy, not even in his 20¡¯s, made this elixir? I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Hara mocked as the corner of her mouth pulled back in a cynical manner. ¡°You old bat. If I say he¡¯s a genius then he¡¯s a genius! Just hand over an elder token and we¡¯ll be on our way.¡± Elder Holpin turned to Sans, ignoring Hara¡¯s scrunched up face of fury. ¡°Who are you calling old-¡° ¡°Anyway lad, once we get your token, we can talk in a place with more privacy¡ªaway from this banshee. For now, tell me your process! How did you manage this quality? I suspect you skipped the auxiliary¡­¡± In the background, Hara spouted a flurry of words which all passed right through Elder Holpin¡¯s ears like white noise. ¡°Are you not listening?! Why you!¡± Hara cursed under her breath and the weathered tome flew from her desk¡ªhitting Elder Holpin in the back of the head. The book flapped open as it skid across the floor to a halt. ¡°Damnit witch!¡± ¡°Damn who?! Damn you! Coming here, asking me for a favor, and then ignoring me!¡± Hara crossed her arms over her chest with a scrunched face. At the same time, Elsie tore another junk from the jerky in her hand and watched on as if she were at the edge of her figurative seat. Elder Holpin let out a hapless sigh and gestured to the Lesser Healing Elixir. ¡°Hara, look there. This lad made that, and that¡¯s not all.¡± The old man leaned over the desk and beckoned Hara to come closer, which she begrudgingly did. He whispered even though it was just the four of them in the room. ¡°Last night, this boy was practicing reverse composition on Twilight Fel until dawn. Lemma saw it first-hand. Do you trust my disciple?¡± Hara narrowed her brow and shifted her eyes from the elixir and then to Sans. ¡°One can just say that, but was there any progress-¡° ¡°I¡¯m missing a single ingredient.¡± Sans interrupted. He had easily overheard them. ¡°It¡¯s a peculiar ingredient, one that doesn¡¯t leave any traces and is potentially quite rare. However, once I find it, I will be working on a cure-¡° ¡°Hushhh.¡± Elder Holpin immediately covered Sans¡¯ mouth with a hand. ¡°We can talk about it more later, but for now. Hara? Do you think he¡¯s capable?¡± Hara stared at the elixir once more with a lost expression. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand how this is possible¡­¡± She shook her head and tossed a white token toward them, which Elder Holpin swiped out of the air. ¡°Here you go lad! You are now an honorary elder of the Alchemist¡¯s Association!¡± Elder Holpin proudly presented the token to Sans, who received it with intrigue. Sans glanced at the old man, who still wore a beaming smile. ¡°This is nice and all, but what¡¯s the point of having this elder token? All I wanted was a novice token so that I could buy alchemy materials without getting anyone in trouble.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother with this buffoon and let me explain.¡± Hara spoke up from behind the counter, while Elder Holpin grumbled something inaudible and likely unpleasant. ¡°This elder token grants you access to the highest floor of the Alchemist¡¯s Association. On that floor, and any floor below it, are recipes and techniques that have been passed down for centuries. Being an elder of the Alchemist¡¯s Association is the equivalent of having the entire association behind you¡­ or at least it would be if it weren¡¯t for the king.¡± Hara waved her arm as if to display the wares behind her. ¡°Additionally, you¡¯ll have access to purchase any tier of ingredient from the association itself, which has a more diverse offering than your average alchemy shop. In contrast to an elder, a novice may only purchase the most basic of ingredients.¡± ¡°Miss Hara, what stops an elder from reselling the alchemy ingredients?¡± Sans asked the woman while he stowed the token away. She snorted in disdain before replying. ¡°Any elders caught doing such a thing will lose their status immediately. However, elders may freely sell their finished products, or even half-finished products if they choose to. After all, an alchemist¡¯s value has always been their products and not their ability to collect ingredients.¡± ¡°You see boy? Haven¡¯t I been so helpful? Now, let¡¯s get out of here and discuss a much more interesting topic!¡± Elder Holpin stood behind Sans and steered him toward the exit, but before he could take even two steps, Hara cleared her throat loudly from behind. ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting something?¡± Her voice was stern and foreboding. ¡°Ahh¡­ curses.¡± Elder Holpin¡¯s shoulders drooped low as he turned back toward the woman. The next moment, he bowed repeatedly with a plastered smile. ¡°Oh thank you, my great and lovely Hara, my friend of a lifetime, and my savior in this dire time of need!¡± ¡°That¡¯s all? Handing out an elder token without waiting for the annual elder¡¯s exam¡­¡± Hara looked away with pouted lips. ¡°That¡¯s certainly not all! If the wonderful Hara is ever in dire need of an assistant for a session of alchemy, then my humble self can only be obliged to help.¡± ¡°Just one session?¡± She gave him a side eye while her face was still turned. ¡°Just¡­ ugh, two sessions! Two sessions! Come on lad, let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Elder Holpin pushed Sans toward the door once more. ¡°Thanks, Elder Hara!¡± Sans called out over his shoulder, just in time to see her hide a smile.
The journey outside of the Alchemist¡¯s Association was made short and sweet with Elder Holpin guiding the way. Sans and Elsie followed behind the old man, listening to his rants and raves about the way things used to be. The roads were crowded with people and difficult to navigate, but fortunately their destination wasn¡¯t far. ¡°My house is just over there, and then we can freely talk.¡± Elder Holpin pointed toward a modestly sized house that almost seemed lonely due to the lack of care. Overgrown weeds covered the walkway, while vibrant vines stretched along the walls. It was as if nature had repurposed the home to suit the needs of various critters and plant life. The door creaked open, presenting a dusty and dark entryway. ¡°Ehh, don¡¯t mind the mess and come on in.¡± Elder Holpin waved his hand through the air, shooting small spots of fire into the different lanterns that hung from the walls. Sans and Elsie shared a look before shrugging their shoulders and followed him in. Moving further into the house, Sans soon realized the depth of how disorderly the place was. Parchments of all ages were scattered across the floor, while random writings, that almost seemed incoherent, decorated the walls. Alchemy materials were piled high, and half of them were all materials that Sans had used previously in his efforts to unravel the Twilight Fel recipe. Elder Holpin let out a light chuckle, but it sounded more self-loathing than anything. ¡°As you can see, I¡¯ve been working on certain things. In here, we can talk freely, away from prying eyes and ears.¡± Elsie¡¯s eyes flickered to the floor only briefly before moving away to inspect the walls. ¡°You¡¯ve set up some basic concealment formations, not bad.¡± She nodded in approval. ¡°Basic? These are the most advanced ones I could get my hands on! Bah, never mind those things. So, tell me Sans. The recipe, how much progress have you really made? You said you were one ingredient away to Hara, but it¡¯s okay to stretch the truth sometimes.¡± Elder Holpin¡¯s enlarged eyes stared right at Sans. If it weren¡¯t for his previous well-natured actions, he would have appeared much more threatening and insane. ¡°It¡¯s as I said, I¡¯m one ingredient away. Lem must have already told you right? Speaking of Lem, how is she? I was going to continue my work after getting the alchemist token.¡± ¡°Ah, about that. Herbs and Cauldrons was closed down.¡± Elder Holpin scratched his head. ¡°W-Wait, really?¡± Sans¡¯ body stilled. ¡°This is my fault, it¡¯s always my fault. This is just like before¡­¡± A pained expression overtook him as he thought about all those kind merchants from long ago. They were the type of people to help a poor boy in need, and in return, most lost their livelihoods. He knew he was like a contagious plague, in which everywhere he went, misfortune followed. ¡°No, no, no! None of this is your fault lad. Lemma shouldn¡¯t have sold you those materials, she was merely caught up in excitement. Don¡¯t worry about a thing! Also, did your wife not tell you? She bought out Herbs and Cauldrons before the king could acquire the property. It all worked out in the end!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sans turned to Elsie, who stared back with innocent eyes. ¡°You bought the place out?¡± ¡°I said we¡¯re going to open an alchemy shop, didn¡¯t I? Obviously we need a storefront if we¡¯re going to do that.¡± Elsie responded. Sans smiled in relief upon hearing her confirmation. Is it really like before? No, this time it¡¯s different, because I have her. Elsie waved her hand in front of Sans¡¯ face. ¡°Hello? Did you not want the store?¡± ¡°Oh, no-yes, it¡¯s perfect!¡± ¡°Good, because Lemma also agreed to work under us.¡± Elsie shrugged while Sans glanced at Elder Holpin to see if he had any reaction to this. However, it was clear that everything had already been explained to him due to his frequent nods of affirmation. ¡°Excellent!¡± Elder Holpin clapped his hands together. ¡°Now that that has been figured out, let¡¯s work on a plan for that cursed Twilight Fel! The moment we uncover the method of its creation, we can then work toward a cure and rid this kingdom of it for good!¡± ¡°R-Right.¡± Sans was once again taken aback by Elder Holpin¡¯s enthusiasm, but at the same time he understood where his drive was coming from. How painful must have it been to lose his wife and child. Now he goes to such lengths¡­ ¡°I have an idea.¡± Elsie spoke up, capturing the other two¡¯s attention. ¡°Elder Holpin can supply Herbs and Cauldron¡¯s with materials. That way Sans and Lemma can work double time on alchemy. Once the new materials arrive, Elder Holpin can assist Sans in solving the mystery, as I believe his experience will prove invaluable in discovering the final ingredient.¡± Elder Holpin¡¯s eyes lit up and he nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes! I like this idea a lot. So, when do we get started?¡± Sans procured a list from his bag the next moment and passed it over to Elder Holpin. ¡°This is everything that I want to experiment with. The ingredients that are circled are the ones that I already know exist within Twilight Fel, while the other ones are potential candidates for the last ingredient. We should start with at least ten sets of each, twenty if you can manage it.¡± Elder Holpin¡¯s eyes consumed the list as if it were a piece of visual chocolate. ¡°Bolorin Fruit? Why didn¡¯t I think of that? And also this, Amorous Shade? There¡¯s also-¡° ¡°Ahem, meet us at Herbs and Cauldrons as soon as you can. I can explain the process more in depth once we¡¯re there.¡± Sans¡¯ words broke Elder Holpin out of his reverie. He tucked the list away and bowed before the duo. ¡°I will be there within the hour. Let¡¯s put this diabolical toxin to rest once and for all.¡± Chapter 50: The People鈥檚 Alchemist (2) ¡°Lem, head to the association and fetch us two stalks of Forlorn Bittercress.¡± ¡°Right away, Master Hoplin!¡± Lem bolted out of the room, her face flushed with excitement. It was a critical moment for the Kingdom of Anthor, one that could change its fate forever. ¡°That lass¡­¡± Elder Hoplin let out a sigh and resumed a seated position by a boiling alchemy pot. ¡°Forlorn Bittercress? Will that reveal the last ingredient?¡± Sans asked from the other side of the bubbling brew. Currently, they were in the back room of Herbs and Cauldrons. ¡°If my theory is correct; at least when combined with the Undine Plasma we have. Still, It¡¯s frustrating.¡± Elder Hoplin grumbled as he rested his chin on his hand. Sans shook his head, already expecting the old man¡¯s tirade as this wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d made such a comment. ¡°We could have made much more progress if that damn officiary didn¡¯t waste so much of our time! Bah! I should have chased him off with a stick!¡± A bit after everyone had gathered at the shop, the king¡¯s officiary came by with a stack of papers in hand. Stubborn till the end, the wretched man wouldn¡¯t leave even after Elsie and Lemma proved ownership, which took the form as a demoralizing mound of paperwork. Next, he demanded that the building could only be run by an upper ranking alchemist, but once Sans revealed his elder¡¯s alchemist token, the officiary could only leave with a belly full of hot air. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, really. Still¡­ I never thought to use Forlorn Bittercress and Undine Plasma. That combination, wouldn¡¯t that suggest the possibility of¡­ hmm¡­ no, no¡ªthat would be too evil.¡± Sans mumbled his words toward the end, but Elder Hoplin¡¯s solemn expression only deepened as he responded. ¡°What you¡¯re thinking is exactly what I¡¯m thinking. It could be beastmen blood essence, one with extremely special properties.¡± Save for the low gurgle from the pot, the room grew quiet as they waited for Lem to return with the key ingredient. Sans stirred the pot with a ladle in thought. Glancing at Elder Hoplin, he broke the silence. ¡°I don¡¯t want to believe it, but I can¡¯t think of a single herb that would have a similar effect. For beastmen, their blood contains their essence. Their talent and abilities are passed through bloodline. Forcefully taking away their blood essence is the same as killing them slowly.¡± Even though he had never met a beastman in his life, he somehow had vivid memories of the properties of their blood essence thanks to Doctor Lazure. Elder Hopling remained silent as he stared at the pot. Sans continued speaking. ¡°What gave you a hint that the creator behind Twilight Fel could be using beastmen blood essence?¡± ¡°The king¡¯s servant; she¡¯s a beast woman, and a powerful one at that. I¡¯ve only seen her once before in passing. She appeared elegant from a distance, but up close¡­ the scars that crossed her face spoke of her hardships. I could feel her unbridled wrath within the air itself¡ªit was suffocating to be in her presence to say the least.¡± Sans drummed his fingers against his chin as he listened. ¡°There¡¯s a couple implications in what you¡¯re saying. First off, are you implying that the king is creating or distributing Twilight Fel?¡± He stirred the pot of liquid as he asked. Meanwhile, Elder Hoplin scowled with a harumph. ¡°Not just implying, but I know so! It has to be him! Twilight Fel didn¡¯t exist until 20 years ago. Only when the king and his accursed advisor returned from the tenth floor did the drug run rampant.¡± ¡°I see¡­ do you have proof?¡± Sans asked nonchalantly, but internally he was fighting his own demons. The king was the man he was supposed to assassinate, according to the tower¡¯s trial. The thought of potentially killing an innocent man, let alone a well-natured fellow, was constantly eating away at his conscience day and night. However, should the king turn out to be less than savory¡­ well that would ease his troubles by a significant margin. Still, I don¡¯t want to attack a man that has done nothing to me¡ªeven if he¡¯s a plague on society. ¡°I don¡¯t have any physical proof, but I know it to be true. It was the last coherent thing my wife had said to me.¡± Elder Hoplin grimaced, troubled by his thoughts. Sans held up two fingers and spoke once again. ¡°Alright, secondly. Are you suggesting that this beast woman is assisting the king with her own blood essence? If she¡¯s as powerful as you suggest, why would she do that? Isn¡¯t that the same as killing herself?¡± Elder Hoplin shrugged and let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m still working on that theory¡­ I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s the only idea that makes sense considering there¡¯s no other ingredient that could work. Also, do not underestimate the king¡¯s power; he could always be forcing her to do so. ¡± ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right. Although¡­ I hope you¡¯re wrong. Regardless, if this portion of the process is accurate, I was thinking if we tried to use Andromeda Petals, we could then reverse this effect of the toxin. Then¡­¡± Sans shared his thoughts with his collaborator. His actions remained animated as he tried to dispel the melancholic atmosphere just prior. It didn¡¯t take long for Elder Hoplin¡¯s eyes to shine with brilliance as they battled ideas back and forth. Eventually, they were interrupted by a certain woman. ¡°I¡¯m back! I have the Forlorn Bittercress!¡± Lem burst into the room, breathless and heaving. ¡°Foolish girl! Did you sprint the entire way? Have some elegance!¡± Despite Elder Hoplin seemingly berating her, he was all smiles upon taking the two stalks into his hands. Sans could easily see that this was a common interaction from the smile on Lem¡¯s face. Without responding, she took her seat at the side of the room and watched on with brilliant eyes. ¡°Quickly, bring it here.¡± Sans ushered the old man over with his hand outstretched. ¡°Refine this one, I¡¯ll keep the second for backup.¡± Elder Holpin stowed away the spare and passed over the stalk. His face grew taut with tension as he watched Sans summon a bowl of minty flames. Sans wordlessly shrouded the stalk in fire with utmost care, allowing it to melt away into a shimmering pool of pale purple. ¡°Now, mix it in with the Undine Plasma-¡° ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Sans waved his hand, sending the refined stalks of bittercress directly into the pot before them. Elder Hoplin took the ladle within his hand and increased the fire underneath. He let out a sigh as he watched trails of gas escape the mixture. ¡°Reducing this¡­ it¡¯ll take some time.¡± ¡°Nonsense, let me handle it.¡± Sans smiled and sent a stream of fire directly into the liquid. ¡°You¡¯re mad! You¡¯ll burn it like that!¡± Elder Hoplin exclaimed with a horrified expression. ¡°Not if you¡¯re skilled enough¡­¡± Sans muttered as he controlled the flames to spread throughout the pot evenly. The heat wasn¡¯t too hot, nor too warm. In principle, it was as if the mixture had been divided into multiple segments, each being heated at the exact same rate. ¡°Incredible! Young man, just what is this technique?¡± The pot of liquid churned and frothed at a more steady rhythm than before. In mere seconds, it was already thickening and becoming clear. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°Intuition, I suppose.¡± With a snap of his fingers, Sans withdrew all the flames, letting the liquid congeal together into a see-through substance. The next moment, he revealed a vial of emerald colored powder¡ªhis sample of Twilight Fel. ¡°I hate to say it, but if your suspicions are correct, then the mixture before us will attempt to avoid any contact with Twilight Fel.¡± Sans tilted the vial over the pot and glanced at Elder Hoplin, who nodded his head. ¡°Do it.¡± The two men on either side, and Lem from a distance, all watched on with bated breath. Particles of Twilight Fel cascaded down and the results were immediately displayed. The substance wiggled and shook ferociously as it split apart, hugging the sides of the pot as if its very existence depended on it. ¡°How awful¡­¡± Lem uttered from her spot, but she was only saying out loud what the other two didn¡¯t wish to believe to be true. Elder Hoplin let out a sigh. ¡°This whole time, I never once considered to test for beastmen blood essence. Such a diabolic practice¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not confirmed that this woman is sacrificing her blood essence to create this potion. Is there perhaps a non-lethal way to extract blood essence? You said she looked powerful, wouldn¡¯t she be greatly weakened through such repeated actions?¡± Sans proposed as he shook his head. If by chance the king was forcing this beast woman to slowly kill herself, then there would be even less of an issue in resolving his floor trial. ¡°There might be a non-lethal way to extract blood essence, but it¡¯s as you say¡ªshe would be greatly weakened no matter what. And believe me, she certainly did not seem weak.¡± Elder Hoplin shrugged his shoulders. One could only guess so many scenarios, but ultimately they didn¡¯t know the truth¡ªnor did they need it. ¡°It¡¯s fine either way. Now that I have the concoction method for Twilight Fel, I will work on a cure for this accursed drug, meanwhile the both of you should get some sleep.¡± Sans tried to wave the old man away, but immediately received resistance. ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯ll work on the cure too, here with you. I won¡¯t rest until we figure this out, this I can swear on my life!¡± ¡°Are you sure? This might not be resolved for a couple days and nights¡­¡± Sans gave a wry smile, but he had to admit that Elder Hoplin¡¯s ambition was somewhat inspiring. The old man leaned over and slapped a gnarled hand on Sans¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Young man, trust me¡­ I need this.¡± His lips trembled and his eyes twitched at the corners. Sans could see that something ate away at the weary soul from deep within, and it wasn¡¯t hard for him to figure out what. ¡°Alright, alright! Let¡¯s get to it! Take this.¡± Sans passed over a piece of parchment. ¡°It¡¯s the list of ingredients that we¡¯re going to need to experiment with. Some are rather high ranking, so you¡¯ll have to retrieve them personally. I¡¯ll stay here and plan out the full process.¡± Elder Hoplin grinned from ear to ear before calling out to the woman beside him. ¡°Lem! Let¡¯s fetch these from the association! Tonight we¡¯ll be making history!¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡±
With Elder Hoplin and Lemma retrieving the alchemy materials, Sans was left alone¡ªwell, not entirely alone. ¡°So you figured it out?¡± Elsie stood at the doorway, leaning her shoulder against the wall with her arms crossed. ¡°This is the list, want to check it?¡± Sans revealed a confident smirk, holding a parchment between his index and middle finger. Elsie flicked her wrist, causing the list to fly out of Sans¡¯ hand. She deftly snatched it out of the air and inspected it with a lazy expression. ¡°You didn¡¯t figure out the type of beastman, but it¡¯s correct regardless. The type of beastman doesn¡¯t matter for the cure anyway.¡± She snorted before sending the list sailing back to Sans. ¡°Ah, about the type¡­ I can¡¯t decide between three different ones. It could either be an Ultraviolet Three-Winged Bat, a Sunshade Salamander, or a Midnight Stalker. The most dangerous one would be the Midnight Stalker, but-¡° ¡°It¡¯s none of them.¡± Sans was smoothly interrupted by the haughty woman. ¡°N-None of them? Then what could it be? Hmm¡­ could Doctor Lazure¡¯s memories not be complete?¡± Or rather¡­ my memories? He corrected in his thoughts as it was increasingly difficult for him to distinguish the entity that was Doctor Lazure from himself. ¡°Doctor Lazure was incredible in every way, but even he did not explore the entirety of this vast tower. Keep that in mind as you continue your alchemy journey.¡± Sans clicked his tongue at the reminder. ¡°What could it be then?¡± ¡°Something much more rare than any of the three. It is of a fox variant, called the Serene Twilight Fox. It is a tribe that exclusively resides on the tenth floor and nowhere else.¡± Elsie let out a sigh and she continued speaking. ¡°Even more deplorable, only the blood essence of an unmated Serene Twilight Fox is able to activate the ingredients in such a manner that it leaves seemingly no traces.¡± ¡°If it leaves no traces, then how could you detect it?¡± Sans gave her a skeptical look. ¡°Hmpf! Who do you think I am? Obviously if it wasn¡¯t a dingy bat, a lousy sammy, or a stalker then that can only leave the fox!¡± Elsie pouted her lips and looked the other way. ¡°L-Lousy sammy? Ahem, and you figured all of this out just by taste testing the drug?¡± He recoiled back, astounded and shocked. After all, he had toiled for at least a day to come up with his final theory. ¡°By taste testing? Not at all. I figured it out by aroma alone. I just tried the drug out of curiosity.¡± She flipped her hair back, ignoring Sans¡¯ eyes of alarm. ¡°It was a unique combination that I had never seen before. Obviously I would have been curious to its effects. Hmpf, rudimentary at best¡­¡± Elsie walked out of the room the next moment, leaving Sans to deal with his swiftly developing sense of inferiority. Who do I think you are? I have no idea! Just who are you?! Sans made a self-deprecating smile as he glanced at the ingredient list in his hands. From smell alone¡­ did I set my sights too low? Is that something I should be able to do? He retrieved the vial of Twilight Fel and opened it, wafting its scent toward his face. ¡­She¡¯s right. Now that I know the recipe, I can smell each of the different notes within the scent alone. He tilted his head up as if he could see right through the ceiling and into the endless sky. Lost in a daze, time passed by in the blink of an eye. Suddenly, the slam of a door jolted him awake. ¡°Huff- We¡¯re back! Huff- let¡¯s get- haaaah, started!¡± Elder Hoplin hunched over and gulped in deep breaths. Sans gave him a pointed look followed by a chuckle. ¡°You seem like you ran here.¡± ¡°Wha-? Nonsense! It¡¯s merely my old age catching up to me!¡± The next moment, Lemma burst into the room, completely winded and full of relief. ¡°Whew! We ran as fast as we could! As Master Hoplin said on the way, the sooner we get the materials, the sooner we can begin experimentation! I hope we didn¡¯t keep you waiting long!¡± Elder Hoplin stared at her with a scrunched face. ¡°How elegant¡­¡± Sans smirked and shook his head. ¡°Bah! Who cares about such nonsense! Let us begin our research. Tonight, we find a cure for this accursed thing once and for all!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Bring those ingredients over. Here, refine those ones while I work on the others.¡± Although the majority of the effort was completed by Sans alone, Elder Hoplin and Lemma played no small part; often times acting as a springboard of ideas or even as a simple sanity check. Between laughter and smiles, hopes and dreams, the three of them worked together all through the night and day.
¡°We¡¯ve done it¡­ or rather, you¡¯ve done it.¡± Elder Hoplin stared the light blue pill, resting in the palm of his hand. ¡°You were correct the first time. We did it¡ªI think. We still have to test it.¡± Sans relaxed back in a chair, his face wrought with exhaustion. He extended his hand out for the pill. ¡°Give it here, I have a potential candidate in mind.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, of course.¡± Elder Hoplin passed over the blue marble of purity. It was incredible to think that the cause of all the kingdom¡¯s distress could be eliminated with such a tiny work of art. ¡°If this proves to be a successful cure then we can work double time on creating more. It¡¯ll be the flagship product of Herbs and Cauldrons!¡± Sans stowed the pill away and prepared to take off. ¡°You know, Sans, I was once known as The People¡¯s Alchemist. A silly title, by all means.¡± Elder Hoplin revealed a light smile and continued speaking. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a silly title, it once gave me great pride. However, if anyone deserves that title now¡ªit has to be you.¡± ¡°Wait here and relax. I¡¯ll be back with the good news in short time.¡± Sans grinned as he left the building under watchful eyes. It didn¡¯t take long for him to reach his destination, which was one that he hadn¡¯t ventured to in some days. He knocked his knuckles onto the hardwood door and stilled, listening intently for movement. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t disappointed as the shuffling of feet was soon heard scampering for the door. A gentle creak later, the door opened, revealing a small head with a slanted tuft of hair. ¡°You¡¯re Lance, right? The defensive boy¡¯s eyes lit up as he recognized the visitor, who also happened to be their benefactor. ¡°It¡¯s you! Um¡­ come in, quick!¡± Sans was pulled inside by Lance¡¯s small hand and the door was shut behind him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s my father, he¡¯s um-¡± Before he could explain, a woman cried out from the other room. ¡°Please! Arban! Come back to us!¡± Sans bolted toward the commotion in posthaste, where he came across Tessa who sat helplessly on the floor. She cradled her arm, which was red with a bloody gash, close to her chest. From her position, it seemed like she had been pushed down or attacked. Arban snarled incoherently while his fingers clawed at the air as if he were fighting off the manifestations of his inner demons. ¡°Are these withdrawal symptoms? The physical dependence on Twilight Fel is stronger than I thought¡ªhe¡¯ll die at this rate.¡± Sans dashed toward the man and delivered a sturdy, but gentle, kick to his chest. Arban flew to the floor, landing on his back, while Sans leapt onto his chest and locked him down. ¡°Rargugah!¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Sans nodded as if he could understand Arban¡¯s every word, which was far from the truth. The next moment, a shiny blue pill found its way into Arban¡¯s mouth and down his throat. ¡°Is my love okay?!¡± Tessa cried out as she crawled closer. Sans inspected her once again, only just now noticing the old wounds that decorated her arms. It was clear that this wasn¡¯t Arban¡¯s first outburst. ¡°Uh, I¡¯m not sure. I think he¡¯ll be fine-?¡± Arban¡¯s body stilled, no longer fighting back. ¡°Arban?¡± Sans called out, trying to peer into his eyes for any sign of life. Shit, did I just kill him? Was the recipe wrong?! Although he had a brief moment of worry, his doubts were soon put to rest as Arban began to violently convulse in place. Sans hopped off and pulled Tessa away. ¡°Give him some space. I think this is intended¡ªI hope.¡± ¡°What is happening to him?!¡± Tessa watched on in horror as her husband writhed and twisted on the floor. ¡°Um, maybe get your kids to the other room.¡± Sans pointed toward two pairs of curious eyes. The moment he mentioned the children, Tessa¡¯s priorities were immediately set straight. She rushed toward them in a panic, whispering words of solace as she placated them. By the time she returned, Arban¡¯s body regained calm, but this time with steady breath. ¡°Arban?¡± Sans called out uncertainly. ¡°Dearest?¡± Tessa knelt beside his head and carefully stroked his cheek with a single hand. A few moments later, Arban¡¯s protruding veins seemed to recede and gain normalcy. The green tint that clung to his lips had all but vanished, and there even seemed to be a light blush on his cheeks. ¡°Tessa?¡± A cracked voice rung out, and Arban¡¯s eyes fluttered open. For the first time in a long time, the husband was able to look upon his wife with a clear gaze. Chapter 51: The People鈥檚 Alchemist (3) ¡°Argh, why is everything so hazy¡­¡± Arban palmed the side of his head with a grimace. Sans inspected him, trying to find any uncalculated side effects. ¡°Who are you? Tessa, who is he?¡± He asked questions in rapid-fire fashion but before Tessa could reply, Sans held out a halting hand. With a smooth motion, he procured the sample of Twilight Fel and opened the vial. ¡°Um¡­ sir?¡± Arban spoke hesitantly as he watched Sans wave the vial from side to side. Arban¡¯s eyes narrowed in on the green substance. ¡°I know that¡­ that¡¯s Twilight Fel¡­ Argh!¡± The man clutched onto his head once more and his body shivered. ¡°Arban!¡± Tessa cried out, but Sans stopped her from coming closer. After all, he still wasn¡¯t entirely sure that Arban had been cured. ¡°My name is Sans, and I¡¯m an elder alchemist that is here to help. Arban, do you remember the effects of this drug?¡± Sans held out the vial in a carefree manner, almost as if he were goading Arban to snatch it out of his hands should it be his true desires. Arban¡¯s body stopped shaking and he stared at the drug with a mixture of fear and confusion. ¡°N-No? That¡¯s¡­ odd. I remember taking the drug, but I can¡¯t remember anything else about it. Goodness lad, please trust me¡ªdon¡¯t touch that thing!¡± Sans chuckled and put the vial away. ¡°Well you passed my test. I¡¯ll have to check up later on you, just to confirm that you¡¯ve been cured of your addiction, but it seems like you no longer have a physical dependence on the drug. In simple terms, the cure was able to erase your body¡¯s memory of the drug¡¯s effects.¡± Arban stared back in shock. ¡°You can do that?¡± He blurted out, completely forgetting that he wouldn¡¯t have been cured otherwise. ¡°Yes, I think. I must be going now.¡± Sans got up to leave, but Arban reached out, grasping onto Sans¡¯ sleeve in an effort to stop him. ¡°Wait! Can you help my friends too?!¡± Sans paused and neatly unclutched Arban¡¯s fingers one by one. He cleared his throat. ¡°Your friends?¡± His eyes shifted to Tessa for a brief moment but was only met with confusion. ¡°My friends! You know them, Tessa, right?¡± ¡°Your¡­ drinking friends?¡± Tessa gave him a strange look while Arban nodded in a panic. ¡°We¡¯ve all been targeted! They threatened everything, our businesses, our lives, even our families! If we didn¡¯t sample Twilight Fel, then we would have lost everything!¡± Sans placed a steady hand on his shoulder, seeing as he was becoming aggravated. ¡°Easy there, who was targeting you? Why didn¡¯t you contact the law?¡± ¡°Ugh, it was the other faction. This whole kingdom is divided, especially the aristocracy. My aunt married into a high-status family, one that has been against the king¡¯s faction since the beginning.¡± Arban slammed his fist onto the floor, fuming from his nose. ¡°Those bastards. They couldn¡¯t target those in power, so they must have targeted the lower rings of society.¡± Sans let out a sigh and kneaded his brow. Do I want to get involved in this? Somehow, I feel like I don¡¯t want to. ¡°Look, Arban, I¡¯m just a humble alchemist and-¡° ¡°Ah! Yes, yes. My apologies, I-¡° ¡°Wait, let me finish. I can make more of this cure, but I don¡¯t know who needs it or where they are. I¡¯ll be blunt, I also don¡¯t care¡ªno offense.¡± Arban, crestfallen, floundered for a brief moment, but his eyes lit up the next second. ¡°I can bring you customers! It¡¯s not just me, but many other families are losing loved ones to Twilight Fel. Even when I was on the brink of insanity, I met many people on the outskirts. Tessa love, you remember those people too, right?¡± Tessa¡¯s expression darkened and she spoke up. ¡°Y-Yes¡­ I remember them quite well. It was the day we first got kicked out of the inner city. The guards showed up with Arban and evicted us to the outskirts. Since he wasn¡¯t showing severe signs of addiction, we only spent a brief day amongst those people. Arban eventually came to and we were able to enter the city once again.¡± Arban gave a weak smile and grabbed her hand. ¡°During that time, we met many families who either had former connections to the upper echelons of society or were simply dirt poor. Most of them were taking care of a loved one and hoping to get back into the city, but it¡¯s a fruitless endeavor.¡± Sans stood up from the floor with an exhaustive stretch. ¡°Is the outer city really that bad?¡± He nonchalantly asked between yawns. ¡°Bad is an understatement. People go missing in the outer city all the time, and no one cares. Out there, you¡¯re not even treated as human.¡± Tessa replied, looking as if she were recalling some terrible memory. ¡°People go missing? What about the city guard, can¡¯t they do anything about it?¡± ¡°Sir alchemist, the city guard goes on patrol, but it¡¯s more for show than anything. Honestly, I¡¯d even suggest more people go missing the day following a patrol than before.¡± Arban scratched his head as he responded. He continued speaking. ¡°However, don¡¯t mind about these small matters. Please, I implore you, make more of this cure! I know many people that have been forced to give up on their loved ones, and they would do anything to bring them back.¡± The man bowed before Sans, which was a bewildering motion for him. ¡°Please stop that.¡± Sans lifted him up to his feet, patting him on the arm. He revealed a gentle smile in hopes of easing the tense atmosphere. ¡°Relax, I¡¯ll be making more of this cure. Just find me tomorrow at Herbs and Cauldrons. Although some of the materials are a touch rare, they don¡¯t cost too terribly much and the method is simple. Don¡¯t worry about the cost and just send people my way. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me¡­¡± Arban stepped to the side with wide eyes as Sans walked by. ¡°S-Sir alchemist¡­¡± He called out from behind. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You are a blessing upon us. Thank you.¡± ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t say that.¡± Sans waved his hand and dismissed the compliment, but his cheeks were flushed red nonetheless. He opened the door, causing two bodies to fall into the room and landing as a pile of tiny humans. ¡°Oh? If it isn¡¯t Lance and Camila.¡± The two children froze on the floor as they were caught red-handed eavesdropping. Sans let out a chuckle and carefully stepped over them. The next moment, two high pitched squeals of delight rung out. ¡°Daddy!¡± They cried out simultaneously and raced toward their father, who caught them into a giant hug. Their faces quickly turned into a mess of snot and tears. Of course, the one who cried the most was Arban himself. Sans closed the door behind him, reminiscing of a time where he too had a father to cry on. ---- In the bowels of Herbs and Cauldrons, a lighthearted session of alchemy was shared between Sans, Elder Hoplin, and Lemma, whom of which had also begun creating the Twilight Fel cure. ¡°That¡¯s another batch!¡± Lemma called out as she triumphantly tossed a light blue pill into a clear vial. She then placed the vial next to a pile of others, which was the culmination of their ongoing effort. ¡°Sans, what are you going to call this cure?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Sans used fire to manipulate a collection of ingredients in midair with expert precision. He was leagues above the other two in his technique, and he was only getting better with time. He finalized the process, producing 13 pills simultaneously. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll call it Daybreak Remedy. What do you think, Lem?¡± Lemma picked up a vial, peering inside with a critical eye. ¡°But the pill is blue! Couldn¡¯t you have called it Azure Remedy?¡± Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡°I could, but daybreak signifies the end of twilight.¡± ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s like that! I think Daybreak Remedy is perfect then!¡± Sans wordlessly procured a new batch of ingredients and set to work. ¡°This time I¡¯ll try using Frostfire on the Iridescent Valley Dew, but then I¡¯ll use this other flame for¡­¡± He muttered under his breath as a colorful display of fire enveloped the ingredients. Elder Holpin watched from a distance, short of breath. ¡°It amazes me every time I watch him experiment with a new method. To think these old bones were only able to get so far with my humble flame.¡± ¡°Master, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t compare yourself to that monster. You¡¯re still one of the most proficient alchemists in our association!¡± Lemma shot forth words of encouragement, but they were all mentally dodged by Elder Hoplin. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what worries me.¡± Elder Hoplin glanced over at the multitude of vials. He reached out, stealing two of them away. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll take some of these for research purposes-¡± ¡°Just two?¡± Sans glanced over just as his new batch of Daybreak Remedy finished. ¡°Here take more! You can never be too sure if you run into someone who could use it.¡± He placed a new set of vials on the table, pushing them toward Elder Hoplin. ¡°Ah-hah, yes, yes. Of course.¡± Elder Hoplin grabbed a third vial and stowed it away. ¡°I¡¯ll be off now.¡± ¡°Stay safe! I will be working through the night with Lemma. I don¡¯t know how many customers we¡¯ll see tomorrow, but I imagine if word gets out¡­¡± A new set of ingredients found itself smoldering within Sans¡¯ cauldron of flames. Elder Hoplin made for the doorway. ¡°Right you are lad, best be prepared. I¡¯ll be back soon to help. Of course, if you run out of materials just bring it up with Elder Hara.¡± Elder Hoplin closed the door behind him and let out sigh. His eyes flashed open with solemn determination as he made for the exit. The main room was only recently being refurbished with new display cases and furniture; but was otherwise still void of wares, making it easy to navigate through. ¡°Hmm? Where is the esteemed Elder Hoplin heading to at this time of night?¡± Elsie¡¯s lazy voiced called out from behind the man. ¡°Oh my!¡± Elder Hoplin placed a hand over his chest, placating his startled heart. He whirled around to find Elsie seated atop a marbled counter. Moonlight shone through the window, creating sharp shadows along one side of her body. Her deathly stillness, combined with her mysteriously glowing eyes, made her seem like an apex predator hidden behind an impossibly beautiful fa?ade. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you there. I¡¯ll just be heading out for a bit to conduct some of my own research. I¡¯ll be back before you know it!¡± ¡°Is that so? I wish you the best of luck in your¡­ research.¡± She almost seemed benignant if it weren¡¯t for her chilling gaze. ¡°Of course¡­ Excuse me.¡± Elder Hoplin neatly exited the building, leaving Elsie alone in the dark room. She shook her head and hopped off the counter. ¡°What a fool.¡± ---- Elder Hoplin hobbled through the streets in double time. ¡°The cure works! It works¡­ finally.¡± He mumbled to himself frequently and constantly. Occasionally, he glanced back over his shoulder and scanned his surroundings. She knows. I know she knows! She must know. Maybe she doesn¡¯t know? ¡°Bah!¡± Pushing his momentum forward, he hobbled a little faster. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s following. What does it matter? I mean well¡­ and no one will find out anyway.¡± Relief washed over him as his destination was finally coming into sight¡ªhis lonely house. Under the moon¡¯s pale light, the walls seemed exceptionally full of sorrow, and the vines that hugged them only enhanced the melancholic atmosphere. ¡°Ah, home sweet home.¡± Elder Hoplin pushed open the door and bumbled through the entry way. Stacks of papers were knocked over and he tripped on a partially opened book. ¡°Out of my way, damn it.¡± He kicked his years of research away in frustration. The next moment, he rammed his toe into a desk that was concealed underneath a mountain of books. ¡°Blast it! Why today of all days?!¡± Grumbling and limping, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like the world was against him in this moment. He shook his head vigorously to clear his head. ¡°Who cares, who cares. It¡¯s fine.¡± A light smile graced his time-worn lips as he battled his way through the messy warzone called home. Eventually, he came across a large leather-bound reclining chair. ¡°Haah¡­ this is it.¡± Elder Hoplin threw his weight against the chair and moved it aside, revealing a trapdoor beneath. He placed his hand on the door handle and sent a pulse of energy toward it. After a small delay, he heard a small click and he opened the door. ¡°Such an expensive seal. Alas, one can never be too careful¡­¡± He carefully stepped down the stairway, leading to a massive cellar devoid of all light. The darkness was stifling, but Elder Hoplin didn¡¯t seem to mind. He cocked his head to the side, extending his ear out. He listened patiently. His heart thumped while he waited. Eventually, he knocked on the wooden stairway, causing an echo to reverberate outward. That¡¯s when he heard it. ¡°Grrrg.¡± A low growl sounded back. Instead of being afraid, Elder Hoplin was relieved! ¡°Rraaggg!¡± Another, much louder growl, hung in the air, but Elder Hoplin ignored it altogether. He smiled and waved his hand, sending multiple balls of fire into their respective lanterns. ¡°Sskeee!¡± A low screech sounded out once the lanterns were lit. ¡°Relax, relax. I¡¯m coming.¡± Elder Hoplin called out as he took a deep breath. ¡°Today is the day.¡± He muttered as he straightened his clothes and fixed his hair. He journeyed deeper into the cellar, coming across a room locked behind thick metallic bars. He stood on the other side of the makeshift jail, peering into the room with a hopeful expression. ¡°Hello, my loves¡­¡± ¡°Rraaa!¡± ¡°Grrrr!¡± Elder Hoplin shook his head. He watched the faint outline of two chained figures roar and screech in his direction. They were bound by every limb against the far back wall, a necessity considering the circumstances. ¡°Okay, okay. Don¡¯t worry. Today is the day that we are finally free. I¡¯m sorry that it has taken so long. I¡¯ll make it up to you, I swear! I promise¡ªI must.¡± The old man unlocked the jail cell and let himself in. Once inside, he lit one last lantern that hung from the ceiling. A flood of light illuminated the dank and moss-coated stone. ¡°My dear wife, you¡¯re looking precious today, as usual.¡± ¡°Grr!¡± ¡°You too, my wonderful son. Don¡¯t worry, papa has the cure now. We¡¯re going to be okay.¡± His heart twisted inside as he gazed upon them. The skin on their cheeks was frayed and disconnected, revealing pockets of rotting tissue underneath. Along their arms and legs were frayed rags, which once acted as clothing, but have now decayed and molded into their bodies. Their eyeballs were withered and grey, as if someone had bathed them in a jar of sand before returning them to their sockets. Elder Hoplin took a step forward, which caused the two zombified bodies to cock their heads like feral animals. They gnashed the remnants of their teeth together and strained against the chains that bound them. Snarls and growls resounded outward once more. ¡°The Lazure Plague¡­ I had to do it. I¡¯m sorry, but you would have died otherwise.¡± He recalled all those years ago, when his wife and son tiptoed the line of insanity due to the demands of Twilight Fel. The symptoms they had shown back then were still clear as day, the discolored and protruding veins, and even the greenish tint on their lips. None of it went away¡ªeven after he infected them with the Lazure Plague. ¡°It¡¯s a forbidden plague due to its contagious nature. Even just a single bite or scratch will allow it to spread. Should an uncontained outbreak occur, it would create another forbidden zone within the tower. Anyone found with their plague in their possession are to be immediately executed¡­ such is the common law.¡± Elder Hoplin let out a sigh and procured two ancient vials. ¡°However, the cure of Lazure Plague has been well known for quite some time. Ultimately, the plague won¡¯t cause any damage as long as the inflicted aren¡¯t set loose to spread it. Yes¡­ this is all calculated. This was my only way to prolong your guys¡¯ lives.¡± His lips quivered as he gazed upon their frantic and decrepit bodies. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. It was the only way.¡± With one last sniffle, he straightened his back. ¡°This all ends today!¡± In his other hand, he withdrew two pills of Daybreak Remedy. ¡°With this, you two will be rid of the dreadful Twilight Fel!¡± Elder Hoplin expertly shot each pill into the mouths of his son and wife. The two bodies stilled before going limp against the chains. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± He stared at them in fear, but his worries were put to rest the next moment as the two bodies began convulsing. Savage roars followed shortly after. ¡°Grraaahhh!!!!¡± ¡°Raaahh!¡± Despite the violent commotion, Elder Hoplin kept his eyes peeled on their lips and veins. Much to his delight, the symptoms eventually went away entirely! ¡°Yes! We did it!¡± The old man pranced around the room in excitement. Meanwhile, the two bodies grew still once more and slinked back against the wall. After a few moments, they regained their liveliness, but this time thrashing more furiously than before. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Now, all we have to do is cure the Lazure Plague!¡± He gleefully opened the two ancient vials and withdrew the pills within. The cure for the Lazure Plague was not terribly difficult to reproduce, and he was willing to stake his life on his ability to create it. ¡°Open wide, my loves.¡± Two pills shot into two unsuspecting mouths. Elder Hoplin watched on, hopeful and expectant. ¡°I-It¡¯s working!¡± The skin along their bodies grew and reattached itself as if it were molting like a snake. The mottled portions fell away, along with copious amounts of black goop. What little remained of their hair had begun to fall out, but none of this mattered to Elder Hoplin. He could sense it, a portion of their humanity was being restored! ¡°My love! Can you hear me?!¡± Elder Hoplin took a step closer to his wife. He raised his hand in the air, to which her eyes seemed to follow along. ¡°Perfect! Just wonderful! Now you, my boy!¡± He stood in front of his son and did the same as before. His son¡¯s eyes roamed across the room, before settling on Elder Hoplin¡¯s outstretched hand. ¡°Yes! The cure is working! This all been a nightmare¡­ hah¡­ such a long, long nightmare.¡± Tears cascaded down his frail cheeks. It was a massive sense of relief, one that he never thought he¡¯d be able to relish. ¡°My loves, thank goodness. Come, let¡¯s get you out of those chains. Those won¡¯t be necessary anymore. Don¡¯t be too hasty though, you must still be reacclimating to your senses!¡± Elder Hoplin stepped forward with a rosy expression and stood directly between them. With two metallic clicks, the shackles fell to the floor. ¡°Well?¡± He gave them a beaming smile and outstretched his arms to either side. Both his wife and son stood quietly, staring at his hands, then his arms, and then his body. The next moment, the staggered forward with wide eyes and open arms! ¡°Give me a big hug! I missed you guys so much!¡± Elder Hoplin cried out as he wrapped his arms around the two, whom of which mimicked the action, resulting a heartfelt reunion. The old man sank to his knees and fresh streams of tears decorated his face. ¡°Life is good. Life is so good-¡° A soft and meaty crunch interrupted him. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± His son sunk his teeth further into his shoulder. At his other side, another crunch sounded as his wife savored the delicacy before her. ¡°What¡­?¡± Another bite followed, but Elder Hoplin couldn¡¯t feel a thing. It¡¯s not that the pain was invisible, but rather his mind hadn¡¯t caught up to it yet. He watched as his former son and wife continued to take another bite of his aged body. ¡°How could this be¡­¡± He stared straight ahead as the two snuggled closer to him for comfort, taking two more massive bites. ¡°I see¡­ It¡¯s been too long. I see¡­ you can¡¯t be cured anymore¡­ I see now¡­ I¡¯m fine with this. It¡¯s fine.¡± Elder Hoplin closed his eyes and pulled his loved ones closer. If death was so certain, then he could think of no better way to go out than within than embrace of his wife and son. ¡°No, it¡¯s not fine.¡± A sharp voice cut through the air, followed by a wave of incinerating heat! ¡°Huh?¡± Elder Hoplin was jolted to his senses as a familiar voice echoed in his mind. ¡°You¡¯re-?!¡± ¡°Hmpf! You imbecile! Why do you think the Lazure Plague is forbidden? Look at yourself!¡± Elsie chastised the old man, who stared down at his body. Large chunks of himself were bitten away, the pain of which was only now catching up to him. However, the most devasting part was the ashes that covered his legs and the surrounding floor. ¡°What¡­ what have you done!¡± Elder Hoplin screeched out in alarm. His hands quivered and shook, afraid to move even an inch as he mentally processed what happened. ¡°M-My wife! My son! You¡­ you killed them!¡± His voice choked as he grasped onto a handful of ash, letting it fall through his fingers. ¡°Stop your nonsense. You were prepared to die with your wife and son this entire time if your plan failed. Then what? Set the Lazure Plague loose on the entire city in retribution?¡± Elsie crossed her arms over her chest and spoke in a cold tone. ¡°I-I-¡° ¡°Or perhaps you were too stupid to even think of that outcome? Look at this place. You didn¡¯t even bother locking the doors behind you. In your blindness, you nearly caused the death of everyone else around you.¡± Elsie continued to berate the elder as he picked himself up off the floor. He turned to her with a pitiable expression, one that seemed to have gone through hell and back¡ªonly to return to hell one final time. ¡°Then¡­ what¡¯s the point of me living? I have nothing left. Even now, my body is already infected by the Lazure Plague. The cure that I created, I don¡¯t even know if it would have worked. Tell me then, what do I do?¡± Elsie snorted in disdain. ¡°Your cure certainly would have worked if it were used within the first year of infection. But I¡¯d wager they¡¯ve been locked in here for over a decade¡ªam I wrong? ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Think about your disciple, Lemma. Think about that woman, Hara, who clearly still loves you even though you treat her like garbage. Your life is not over, so stop with this nonsense.¡± Elsie turned away, walking outside the jail cell. Elder Hoplin hesitantly called out. ¡°Since you know so much, are you not going to help cure me?¡± His voice was downcast and haggard, but Elsie didn¡¯t pause her footsteps. ¡°What am I? A traveling merchant? Cure yourself! That is, if you want to live. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t. I¡¯ll just burn this whole place down¡ªwith you inside it, of course. Your martyrdom won¡¯t ever become a reality, so give up on it. Besides, who is going to help Sans craft all those elixirs?¡± Elsie¡¯s words lingered in the air as she disappeared from her spot, leaving Elder Hoplin to decide his own fate. Chapter 52: Blind and Ready (1) Amongst the thriving streets of Anthor City, a parade of armed guards stood post outside a merchant building. A prim and polished set of double palisade timbers enclosed the area, giving it a more homely touch when compared to the businesses that surrounded it. Silencing formations were embedded within the walls of the store, allowing no noise to either enter or escape. This was common practice amongst most upscale businesses as it provided their customers a certain peace of mind when performing transactions. Additionally, the practice allowed shop owners to create a more harmonious environment, which only accentuated the experience. Within the store, a soft tinkering noise fluctuated in a particular rhythm as if it were the ambience of choice. However, this was only the product of an aged and heavyset woman who remained hunched over a hand-sized metallic object, striking it cautiously with a small hammer like it were an art-form. ¡°Shopkeep Tomio¡­ about the locking mechanism. Did you find a way?¡± A hesitant voice called out from a suit of armor about an arm¡¯s distance away. A ruby red and gold-trimmed cloak was fastened around the man¡¯s shoulders, giving his silver plating a much-needed splash of color. ¡°Hmm?!¡± Tomio turned to the face the man. Her cheeks were chubby and plump, while her eyes were like two massive orbs hiding behind a pair of spectacles with lens that were a finger¡¯s width thick. ¡°Oh, no, no, no. The glyphs you¡¯ve shown me are much too complex! I¡¯ve yet to find anything even after all these months. Whatever lock is using those patterns won¡¯t come undone without the key, I tell ya for sure!¡± She flipped back to the metallic sphere and tinkered away. The man¡¯s shoulders drooped low, and he let out a despondent sigh. ¡°I see that you¡¯re busy. Thank you, Shopkeep Tomio, for your efforts. I¡¯ll continue to find a way. Keep the glyph diagrams for yourself, and if you happen to discover anything, please let me know.¡± Tomio waved her hand through the air as if to send him off, but before he could step away, she smacked her forehead with an open palm. ¡°That¡¯s right! The other formation glyphs you wanted me to look at! It¡¯s a one-way teleportation gateway. Young man, I¡¯m not sure where you found such a thing, but those glyphs were only used in ancient times and they¡¯re very basic.¡± She pulled on the skin below her chin in thought. ¡°I would recommend not taking that gateway. Only the creator would know the destination and considering the ancient usage of glyphs¡­ it must have been made thousands of years ago. There¡¯s no guarantee that it¡¯s safe.¡± The armored man lingered for a moment as he mumbled to himself. ¡°A one-way teleport huh¡­ Thank you, again. I¡¯ll return later for-¡° ¡°Bobo!¡± An annoyed shout rang throughout the shop. ¡°Bobo! Where the hell are you! Bobo!¡± Upon hearing the voice, Tomio shook her head vigorously like a bulldog. ¡°Nope, not in here. You go deal with the prince. I don¡¯t want that bumbling idiot in here.¡± She waved off the armored guard once more. ¡°I¡¯ll come back later. Pardon me.¡± The man walked toward the origin of the cacophony. ¡°Hello?! Bobo?!¡± In the distance, a man with sunken cheeks and a pallid complexion cried out once more. He held a thin cane in his hands, which he swung about back and forth aggressively as he took careful steps into the store. ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here. Calm down Prince Marlow.¡± ¡°Ah! Bobo, there you are. Where did you run off to? Ugh, this place reeks of formation supplies.¡± Bobo, the armed guard, approached the prince, neatly dodging the cane that never ceased to fly through the air. ¡°Yes, this is a formation supply shop. We might visit another, but most likely not. Also, I have a real name¡­ you know.¡± ¡°Huh? Your name is Bobo! I still remember the day I found you. A destitute beggar, wearing torn and bloody rags. You were kneeling in the dirt looking quite haggard! If it weren¡¯t for me, where you would be now?¡± Prince Marlow laughed boisterously, leaning his weight on the cane. His gaze went nowhere in particular. ¡°I was wearing torn and bloody rags because I had just defeated my opponent in the tournament finals. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Bobo let out an exasperated sigh. This wasn¡¯t the first time he has reminded the prince of their initial encounter. ¡°What finals? Who cares about some finals. Let us leave this shabby formation shop. If you wanted a formation expert to help you, then you should have just asked me! I know a place!¡± Prince Marlow spun around and waved his stick through the air once again, scanning for any objects in his path. He continued speaking, unbothered and without care as he walked away from the exit. Bobo helplessly chased after him, steering him in the proper direction by the shoulders. ¡°Why that place is famous in all of Anthor City! It¡¯s called Blessed Baubles, but it¡¯s run by a cranky old witch.¡± ¡°Yes, yes-¡° ¡°Why if I could still see, I¡¯d stare directly into that witch¡¯s giant eyes and insult her ancestors.¡± ¡°Alright, Prince Marlow, that¡¯s enough now. We have to prepare for your father¡¯s return tomorrow.¡± Bobo tried to usher him through the door, but before he could, a cold voice called out from behind. ¡°I may be losing my sight, but at least I¡¯m not a completely blind fool like yourself.¡± Prince Marlow sucked in a breath of air at the sound of Tomio¡¯s voice. ¡°S-Shopkeep Tomio?! Bobo! Why didn¡¯t you tell me!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t give me a chance¡­¡± Bobo shook his head in exhaustion¡ªit was like he was babysitting a man-child. ¡°How could I possibly imagine that you thought so low of me. And to think that I was going to give you a tip that could possibly cure your blindness.¡± Tomio clicked her tongue in disappointment. ¡°Wait¡ªcure my blindness? You can do that?!¡± Prince Marlow cried out in alarm. ¡°Oh, gorgeous and beautiful Tomio, how could I ever think low of you? I¡¯m not cut out for the blind lifestyle, please you have to help me on account of our history!¡± ¡°What history? I have no history with you!¡± ¡°Then on account of my father, the king!¡± Tomio let out a sigh. Although the prince was a known playboy, he wasn¡¯t particularly a bad individual. However, the king was a different story, and not the type of story that she wanted to be in. ¡°Fine, fine. Stop your groveling, child. I was looking into it for myself as these lenses are only getting thicker over the years.¡± ¡°Looking into what?¡± Prince Marlow vibrated with happiness. If Shopkeep Tomio was considering something, then it must have a high likelihood of success. ¡°Last week, an alchemy shop skyrocketed in popularity. Everyone in the inner city has been talking about it recently. It¡¯s not surprising that you haven¡¯t heard about it, considering that you waste away in the palace all day.¡± With most of Bobo¡¯s face hidden behind his full helm, one could barely make out his intrigued and squinted eyes. ¡°An alchemy shop? Pardon my rudeness, but the king¡¯s advisor has toiled for countless hours in an attempt to cure the Prince Marlow¡¯s blindness through alchemy. He says it¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Perhaps, but the great advisor is only one person. They say a miracle alchemist is developing cures; there¡¯s no illness, disease, or poison they can¡¯t cure, including Twilight Fel. At least, that¡¯s what the rumors say. I haven¡¯t gone personally.¡± Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Prince Marlow scoffed and squared his shoulders. ¡°How pompous to make such bold claims! Why, should I ever come face to face with them¡­¡± He spoke at the wall with all the imposing authority he could muster. Bobo let out a sigh as he watched the oblivious prince. ¡°Prince Marlow, you¡¯re talking to a wall. Shopkeep Tomio, thank you for the information. What was the name of the alchemy shop? We¡¯ll be sure to visit on our way back to the palace.¡± Tomio watched the prince continue his charade to no one in particular. She revealed a sardonic smirk at his newfound handicap. ¡°Herbs and Cauldrons is the name. Heh, best get going¡­ I hear the lines become quite long later in the day. Although, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll manage one way or another.¡±
Within Herbs and Cauldrons, a woman stood within a spacious room. Her tailor-made dress complimented her aging, yet graceful, features. With eyes of wisdom and skepticism, she inspected the only other person in the room with her. ¡°Lady Elsie¡­ was it?¡± The woman called out to the person, a vibrant and beautiful flower whose very smile sparkled with all the radiance of the sun, yet also the gentleness of the moon. ¡°Mm! Now, how may I help you miss¡­ ?¡± Elsie¡¯s voice lingered. ¡°Madam Altores, if you will.¡± ¡°Ah! So it¡¯s Madam Altores!¡± Elsie¡¯s eyes lit up as she exclaimed with bubbly enthusiasm. Madam Altores let out a sigh of relief. ¡°So you recognize me? That makes things easier-¡° ¡°Nope! I have no idea who are you!¡± Madam Altores paused in embarrassment, but Elsie¡¯s beaming smile never ceased even for a moment. ¡°However, don¡¯t you worry Madam Alty, you¡¯re in good hands!¡± ¡°M-Madam Alty?!¡± ¡°Now, how may I help you?¡± Madam Altores, both dismayed and exasperated, twitched her mouth and replied. ¡°I heard¡­ a rumor. That you can cure Twilight Fel. Is this true?¡± She scanned her surroundings, while her voice, hushed and cautious, lingered within the empty room. ¡°Of course we can! You have chosen the right alchemy shop for your needs!¡± Elsie nodded her head with vigor and confidence. ¡°N-Not so loud, the king¡¯s factor has ears all over-¡° ¡°Madam Alty, not to worry one bit! Herbs and Cauldrons provides the best privacy a shop can possibly deliver. Here, we can speak freely. Consider it as customer confidentiality!¡± Madam Altores glanced around the room with a peculiar gaze. ¡°Lady Elsie¡­ where are the other customers? I could have sworn I entered the building behind a family of five.¡± ¡°Shush-shush! Such minor details, let us focus on you instead. Twilight Fel? Is it just one cure? Or how many do you need?¡± Elsie waved off her question, probing the woman for more information. Madam Altores straightened her posture and cleared her throat. ¡°I need three cures. My three children¡­ please, whatever the cost. If it¡¯s the real deal, I¡¯m prepared to sell off my entire industry if needed¡ªI just want my precious babies back.¡± Madam Altores clasped her hands together with an anxious expression. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. The price is just a small upcharge from the material cost. Three you said? That¡¯ll run you five low-rank spirit shards per Daybreak Remedy. Your total will be 15 low-rank spirit shards!¡± Elsie triumphantly and expectantly held her hand out. At the same time, Madam Altores stared at her with a mixture of shock and confusion. ¡°Just 15 low-rank spirit shards? Are you sure you don¡¯t want more? Do you really not know who I am?¡± ¡°Huh? Of course I know who you are! You¡¯re Madam Alty, we just met. Now, 15 low-rank spirit shards and you can be on your way!¡± Elsie procured three vials, which each held a sky-blue pill. ¡°This is the cure. Here, take it.¡± Madam Altores stared at the vials in her hands while a range of emotions danced across her heart. ¡°Lady Elsie¡­ here, keep the change.¡± The woman tossed over a high-rank spirit shard before racing out the exit. Tears of excitement and hope collected at the corners of her eyes. ¡°Ahh, not again. Another overpaying customer.¡± With a flip of Elsie¡¯s hand, the spirit shard disappeared into the air. She let out a sigh before her body burst into motes of light.
Outside Herbs and Cauldrons, Bobo and Prince Marlow stood before the entrance, the former held a strange expression, while the latter was stalwart and stoic. Behind them stood a handful of guards, who fended off the long line of customers that wound and stretched into the distance. ¡°This place is certainly popular¡­¡± Bobo muttered, his eyes lingering on the massive line of annoyed citizens¡ªeach waiting for a chance to enter the building. ¡°Popular? More like deserted! We were able to walk right up to the door without a hassle! That old witch was wrong again.¡± Prince Marlow spouted nonsense, once again facing a random direction. Bobo sighed and shook his head. The only reason they were able to walk up to the door was due to the entourage of imposing guards that followed them all throughout the city. If they had to wait in line normally, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter even if they waited all night. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Bobo!¡± Prince Marlow called out, beckoning with his left hand. ¡°Prince Marlow, I¡¯m on your other side¡­¡± Bobo muttered and followed his charge toward the door. However before he could open it, a woman burst out, nearly knocking him over. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry dear. W-Wait, Prince Marlow?!¡± Madam Altores cried out in surprise upon seeing the prince and the surrounding troupe of guards. ¡°Blast it! Which cretin dares block our way!¡± The prince whirled around and shouted in all directions. ¡°Prince Marlow, no one¡¯s blocking our way, stop with your nonsense.¡± Bobo placed his hands on the prince¡¯s shoulders and steered him toward the door. He gave the woman a nod of acknowledgement. ¡°Madam Altores, please enjoy the rest of your day.¡± The woman gave a weak smile and hastily walked away. ¡°Madam Altores is here? Why wasn¡¯t I informed! Madam Altores, where are you! Your son never visits me anymore! Tell that bastard that I want to go drinking again! Give me my friend back! Hey!¡± Bobo guided the loudmouthed prince inside the building, tuning out his incessant demands. ¡°Hello, welcome to¡ªGeh.¡± A sonorous voice called out before pausing abruptly. ¡°Geh?¡± Prince Marlow cocked his head as if he were listening closer. ¡°What is¡­ geh?¡± With his walking stick in hand, he then ambled about the empty room, making steady progress toward the nearest wall. At the same time, Bobo stared at the woman, petrified. ¡°It¡¯s her? That means¡­ he¡¯s here.¡± He mumbled under his breath, but his words didn¡¯t go unheard due to Elsie¡¯s unnatural senses. Before Bobo could say another word, Elsie had already appeared before him with a piercing gaze. ¡°And who might you be?¡± Her smile had all but vanished, and her face was like a frigid sculpture of immaculate perfection. ¡°I-I¡¯m¡­ no one, in particular. I just recall-¡± ¡°Not another word.¡± Elsie glanced at Prince Marlow, who had successfully found two of the four walls with his face. ¡°What a moron. Why doesn¡¯t he use his walking stick?¡± She commented while crossing her arms in contempt. ¡°Prince Marlow is a big believer in fate. No matter which direction he walks, he believes it will always be the right path. As you can see¡­ this is the result.¡± ¡°Shopkeeper!! I demand that your alchemist cure my blindness!¡± Prince Marlow shouted at the third wall with all the authority and power he could muster. ¡°We refuse.¡± The reply was calm, cold, and collected. Bobo expected such an outcome considering the prince¡¯s former interaction with Elsie back in Kenchi City. ¡°Wha-? What did you just say?!¡± Prince Marlow was beyond astonished as he questioned the wall in disbelief. ¡°I said we, as in us at Herbs and Cauldrons, refuse to cure your blindness. May you forever live a life void of sight and stumble your way into a coffin.¡± ¡°Bobo! Did she just wish me an early death?!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Bobo hesitantly glanced back and forth between the two. Before he could respond, Prince Marlow continued his shouting. ¡°I can pardon your threats, but I demand to speak to your alchemist!¡± ¡°I can assure you, my alchemist will also refuse you.¡± Elsie smirked at the prince¡¯s misfortune. ¡°How can you be certain? I demand to speak to the alchemist this instant!¡± Prince Marlow roamed across the room once more, finding a new wall to shout at. ¡°Fine, but just so you know it¡¯ll be a waste of time.¡± Elsie¡¯s fingers made a clear snap, and the next second she disappeared from her spot. ¡°What in the¡­¡± Bobo rapidly blinked and shook his head from side to side. The room was no longer empty with just himself, Prince Marlow, and Elsie. Instead, a handful of people were scattered about the room, while staring aimlessly into the air. ¡°Illusions? This whole time, we were in an illusion? Wait, even Prince Marlow?¡± Bobo muttered while glancing at the prince, whom of which was also standing still as if he were in a comatose. The prince shook himself awake but was none the wiser to the change in surroundings. ¡°Come, this way.¡± Elsie called out from an open door, which lead to the back room. ¡°Prince Marlow, let¡¯s go meet the alchemist.¡± ¡°Huh? Where are they! Also, Bobo, how much should I offer to cure my blindness? Even the great advisor couldn¡¯t cure it. If by chance this person can, then-¡± ¡°I think you should worry about whether you can convince them to cure you in the first place.¡± Bobo sighed, fully understanding that the prince would not be cured today under any circumstances. After all, Elsie was the woman that somehow blinded him in the first place, all with a single smile. As the prince and guard approached the backroom, Elsie¡¯s voice rang out with a string of commands. ¡°Lemma, three String Steel Body Elixirs for the lady in white! Elder Hoplin, after you¡¯re done practicing reverse composition on the Sinew Restoration Pill, I want you to learn the advanced approach from Sans.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Elsie!¡± Lemma¡¯s voice echoed from out the door. The next moment, a vibrant and cheerful woman raced out with three elixirs and delivered them to a woman that stood with her family of five. Bobo watched the process in awe as he made his way to the back room with Prince Marlow in tow. ¡°Incredible. Elsie handles all of the customers with illusions, while the alchemists work in the background.¡± He commented on their workflow and entered the back room, finding two men concentrating intensely. Sans was focused on a complex arrangement of materials, while Elder Hoplin had sweat dripping off his face as he worked through his own task. ¡°Oh? It smells like medicines in here. Honorable alchemist where are you? Cure me!¡± Prince Marlow shouted immediately upon entering the room, causing Sans to glance up from his work. ¡°Geh!¡± Sans immediately grunted in dissatisfaction with an awkward wince. ¡°Geh¡­?¡± Prince Marlow repeated the sound in confusion. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re asking, I refuse. I have other things to do.¡± Sans was quick to the figurative punch and didn¡¯t waste any time. There was no way he was willing to cure this man of blindness, especially not with the way he stared at Elsie before. ¡°What? You¡¯re refusing the Prince of Anthor? You must cure me. How much do you want? I can pay any sum of money that you¡¯re asking.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want your money, and I don¡¯t want to cure you. Stay blind!¡± Prince Marlow recoiled in shock and horror. ¡°How could you say such things to me?! I bet you¡¯re saying that because you can¡¯t cure me!¡° ¡°You misunderstand, I can cure you. I just don¡¯t want to!¡± Prince Marlow¡¯s face grew hot and red. ¡°U-Unreasonable! Ridiculous! You think I won¡¯t call my guards? Refusing to cure me is like a crime against the kingdom!¡± Bobo¡¯s eyes lit up and he grasped onto the prince¡¯s shoulders, pushing him out the door. ¡°Prince Marlow, they¡¯ve done nothing against the law and we can¡¯t have lawlessness. Do you think you¡¯re above the king? Let¡¯s leave and rethink this. Come along now.¡± ¡°No! I refuse to leave until I am cured!¡± ¡°Come, you¡¯ll get cured in the end. Let¡¯s just go for now.¡± Bobo relentlessly corralled the prince out the door despite his constant protests. The moment they made it outside, Prince Marlow punched out at Bobo, striking nothing but air. ¡°You-you-you! How could you have stopped me! That alchemist even said he could cure me!¡± ¡°Prince Marlow, listen to me.¡± Bobo held the man still with both hands. ¡°Unhand me, Bobo!¡± ¡°They¡¯ve done nothing wrong, but don¡¯t you remember the rumors? If they¡¯re curing Twilight Fel, then perhaps you might know someone who would be interested in that information¡­ someone with power. Maybe that person could convince them, don¡¯t you think?¡± Prince Marlow froze as the information registered in his head. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ Bobo, you¡¯re brilliant! Let us be off to the palace!¡± Bobo let out a sigh as he watched the prince begin his march. ¡°Prince Marlow¡­ you¡¯re going the wrong way.¡± Chapter 53: Blind and Ready (2) Thin sheets of clouds, illuminated by the ample starlight, covered the skies of Anthor City. The day had come to an end, giving way to a thriving nightlife. The shops that lined the roads each lit their outdoor lamps, bringing color and warmth to the otherwise pale night. Anthor Royal Palace, positioned in its rightful place at the city¡¯s center, shone brighter and more brilliantly than any other building. Its high peaks threatened to pierce the misty pillows in the sky above, while lights sparkled within the palace¡¯s windows and archways like fireflies collected on a silvery tree. With such a massive kingdom, the activities within the palace were always lively, no matter the time of day. In the depths of the royal palace, two men walked with through a hallway. Their echoing steps kept them company within the silence. On either side, dim lanterns flickered along the stone walls, while shadows clung to the corners and crevices like devious ghosts. ¡°This hallway sounds so empty, are you sure we¡¯re going the right way, Bobo?¡± Prince Marlow was being steered forward by his personal guardsman, Bobo, who had his two hands placed on either side of the prince¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Yes, yes. We were here just a couple days ago, don¡¯t you remember?¡± Bobo let out his umpteenth sigh. Dealing with the prince¡¯s fleeting memory was a feat in of itself. ¡°Of course I remember! I was just testing you. In fact, I¡¯ve been counting the steps this entire time!¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± ¡°Yes! The door to the advisor¡¯s study room is right¡­ here!¡± Prince Marlow stopped abruptly and faced the wall to his right. ¡°How¡¯s that? I¡¯m pretty talented, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even confirm if you were correct.¡± Although Bobo knew that the prince was facing a wall, he still gave him a strange gaze. That¡¯s because the advisor¡¯s door was just a couple more steps forward! Was it genius or was it blind luck? ¡°I don¡¯t need to confirm anything! Lady fate pushes me toward my destiny and has never led me astray!¡± ¡°Your lady fate literally made you blind.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak ill of my lady!¡± Bobo shook his head and nudged the prince a few more steps to the side. ¡°Well you were correct, just this time. Let¡¯s go talk to the advisor before you walk into a wall.¡± ¡°Pfft! Of course I am correct!¡± Prince Marlow walked forward, slamming his face against the closed door. ¡°O-Ow¡­¡± Bobo opened the door and pulled the prince inside. Although he managed to swallow his laughter, a smirk hung on his lips as he relished in the prince¡¯s newfound handicap. ¡°Advisor Karbone! Are you here?!¡± Prince Marlow arrogantly called out. Seeing this, Bobo took a passive step away from the prince and kneeled onto one leg. He could occasionally be disrespectful to Prince Marlow, but he wouldn¡¯t dream of doing the same to the frightening elder that sat in the center of the dark room. Advisor Karbone¡¯s robes were sleek black with crimson designs interwoven throughout. If one were to give a simple glance, the designs would almost seem like flowing blood. ¡°Boy, you dare interrupt me again?!¡± Advisor Karbone whirled around with a snarl. His face was like aged oak, and his lengthy white eyebrows were bent inward like protruding feathers. Faced with the elder¡¯s audible wrath, Prince Marlow fearlessly stared in a random direction as if he held a modicum of authority. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m back! You old grasshopper, you have to help me!¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Advisor Karbone stamped his foot on the ground in frustration as he stared back at his work, which comprised of multitudes of formation markings that were etched into the floor and walls. Murky red energy flowed through the markings like disconnected lightning. ¡°I already told you, boy. I can¡¯t cure your blindness with alchemy. I was so close to figuring this out too¡­ now leave me!¡± ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t have to do any alchemy for me! There¡¯s this miracle alchemist in the city-¡° Advisor Karbone interrupted with an aggressive huff of air. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re thinking, it¡¯s not possible. Miracle alchemist? Just a fraud. Do you really think there¡¯s an alchemist greater than myself within these city walls?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m telling the truth-¡° ¡°Get out of here, damn it! You¡¯ve already ruined hours of my precious research with your interruption. If it were anyone else, their head would roll!¡± Prince Marlow¡¯s shoulders slumped down in dejection. ¡°Ugh, where was I? Right, the energy deficiency over the past few days is affecting the formation¡¯s power conversion¡­ just what is going on down there? Those bastards better not be slacking off¡­¡± Advisor Karbone returned to his work with a string of mumbles. ¡°L-Let¡¯s go, Bobo.¡± Bobo stood up from the floor, but instead of leading Prince Marlow through the exit¡ªhe let out a light cough and spoke out. ¡°Advisor Karbone, Prince Marlow speaks the truth¡­¡± The ancient being stood stock-still, before turning around with a frigid gaze. ¡°You would risk your life to second this buffoon?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, the miracle alchemist exists. He claimed that he could cure Prince Marlow¡¯s blindness if he wished and¡­ he developed a cure for Twilight Fel.¡± A pause of silence hung in the air. Prince Marlow¡¯s ears perked up in hope, but also in fear that his servant might meet an early end. Bobo let out a steady stream of breath, unsure if he¡¯ll live to see tomorrow. ¡°A cure? For Twilight Fel? Impossible! Only an ancient monster could perform reverse composition on a toxin like that, let alone develop a real cure for it.¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s true. The alchemy shop, Herbs and Cauldrons, has skyrocketed in popularity due to this news. On our way back to the palace, the prince and I learned that the cure is called Daybreak Remedy.¡± Bobo slunk back a step after he finished his piece. Meanwhile, Advisor Karbone scoffed and flipped his wispy beard with a hand. ¡°Daybreak Remedy? What an annoying name¡­¡± Advisor Karbone glanced over his shoulder with a strange gaze. He inspected his work with a displeased expression. ¡°Wait¡­ if less people are sent to the outskirts, then less people are acquired. That explains the energy output! That bastard¡ªthis alchemist must be stopped!¡± ¡°Advisor Karbone, does this mean you¡¯ll help me convince the alchemist to cure my blindness?¡± Prince Marlow quipped with a voice full of expectations. ¡°Yes, yes. Good prince, of course I will. Thank you for bringing this pest to my attention. However, it would be even better if I could charge him to improve the¡­ yes, yes. We¡¯ll arrange for him to be brought to the palace tomorrow.¡± Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡°Eh?! Why tomorrow? Let¡¯s bring him in tonight so he can cure me!¡± Advisor Karbone let out an annoyed grunt. ¡°I¡¯m busy tonight! If he¡¯s curing Twilight Fel like you said, then he must have naturally acquired a strong backing within the kingdom¡¯s council of elders. Also, there¡¯s a strong chance that this alchemist maintains a high position within the alchemy association if he is really that talented.¡± He clicked his tongue in thought. ¡°This will be a public affair. We¡¯ll have to declare that it is illegal to distribute a cure that hasn¡¯t been vetted by me. Only King Anthor has the authority to bring the alchemist in since I would face pushback from both the council of elders and the alchemist¡¯s association. The king will be returning to the palace tomorrow along with your sister, so wait patiently until then.¡± Prince Marlow shivered the moment his sister was mentioned. Before he could say another word, Bobo was already guiding him by the shoulders out toward the exit. ¡°Let us go, Prince Marlow. You must be presentable tomorrow for your family¡¯s return.¡± ¡°R-Right. Although, I wish that monster would never return home¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of your foolishness that Princess Ling is being forced to come back. If you hadn¡¯t tried acquiring your lady fate-¡° ¡°Not another word about my lady fate!¡± ¡°Of course, Prince Marlow.¡± ---- The next day, inside the main room of Herbs and Cauldrons, a heavyset woman was red in the cheeks with excitement. Hot air escaped her lips as she brought a marble-sized orb close to her face. ¡°Are you sure this pill can really reverse my old eyes?¡± Shopkeep Tomio squinted through her thick spectacle lens¡¯ at the woman across the way. She could barely make out the outline of a gorgeous beauty, but that was the extent of it. ¡°Of course! Something as simple as this. You can even take the pill right now! No need to wait.¡± Elsie tweeted with a lilting tone. In response, Shopkeep Tomio popped the pill in her mouth, eyes glowing with anticipation. Without any suspense¡ªthe effects were immediate. ¡°The world is so¡­¡± Shopkeep Tomio removed her glasses and blinked with her large eyes. ¡°Everything is so beautiful!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Elsie curtsied in front of the woman before holding out her hand. ¡°That¡¯ll be 15 low-rank spirit shards!¡± ¡°15¡­ low-rank spirit shards? T-That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Of course! The price of the materials used for this simple pill only add up to 10 spirit shards and if we factor in-¡° Shopkeep Tomio withdrew a high-rank spirit shard and shoved it into Elsie¡¯s outstretched hand. ¡°Please, don¡¯t say anymore. Just take this. What you¡¯ve done for me is worth way more than a paltry 15 low-rank spirit shards!¡± ¡°Wait! Let me get your change!¡± ¡°No! I refuse! Keep the spirit shard, I can¡¯t rest otherwise!¡± Shopkeep Tomio hobbled out of the store as Elsie let out a dejected sigh. ¡°Yet another overpaying customer¡­¡± If she added up all the extra spirit shards that their humble alchemy shop acquired over the last week, Elsie was easily sitting on a nest egg of at least 2000 high-rank spirit shards, and business was only ramping up. ¡°Is this what it means to be rewarded by good intentions?¡± Elsie blinked, and the illusion that housed Shopkeep Tomio¡¯s transaction faded away. The angelic girl sat, perched upon a countertop, watching as the main room became increasingly packed with customers. The moment a customer entered the doorway, they were immediately trapped within a complex illusion formation crafted by Elsie herself. Such a method was not originally necessary, but disorder in the form of public brawls had come swiftly to Herbs and Cauldrons after being open for a mere two days. ¡°Lemma, these are the orders for those five customers in the back!¡± ¡°Right away, Lady Elsie!¡± Elsie smiled as she watched Lemma run back and forth across the floor, delivering pills, elixirs, and remedies where needed. In her spare time, Lemma would learn from both Sans and Elder Hoplin, and a fast learner she was. ¡°Speaking of which, I wonder how his progress is coming.¡± She hopped off the counter and entered the backroom, just in time to see Sans aggressively smash one stone down a top another. A sharp clack rung throughout the room. ¡°Come on! Was I wrong again?¡± Sans removed the upper stone, revealing motes of burnt dust. ¡°Ugh, how frustrating.¡± He tossed the stone away in frustration at the sight of the ashes. Elder Hoplin stooped over, thoughtfully retrieving the stone and inspecting it. ¡°Young lad, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to recreate higher tier minerals by forcefully fusing lower combinations in such a manner. Theoretically it is, but as you said when you first came up with the theory; it¡¯s a relation of energy and pressure. How much energy do you think is required to elevate a mineral to another tier?¡± Elder Hoplin shook his head and continued. ¡°If you ask me, you¡¯re better off just finding a rare materials merchant on a different floor and buying them. Rarely will one find tenth floor materials on the first floor. You have to have a direct supplier, otherwise it¡¯s hopeless. Even alchemist associations don¡¯t often hold this level of rarity until floor seven.¡± ¡°But the core components of these two materials are the same¡­ it should work. Hoplin, I simply don¡¯t have the luxury of time that you¡¯re imagining.¡± Sans let out a sigh and slumped back in his chair. He stared at the vial of blood in his hands, which occasionally pulsed with a murky blue aura. The source of the blood was drawn from his own body, such that he can use it as a sample to test various cures for Heaven¡¯s Tears. Elsie stepped further into the room and clicked her tongue. ¡°Do you perhaps know how that detestable woman was able to acquire Heaven¡¯s Tears? Even if she had the recipe to create it, it would have been impossible unless she were a grandmaster alchemist with access to the tenth floor.¡± ¡°Well¡­ she had a lot of money. I don¡¯t know who her source was, but she certainly didn¡¯t make the toxin on her own. ¡± Before additional suggestions could be made, Lemma burst into the room. ¡°L-Lady Elsie, the royal guard is here!¡± Sans and Elsie shared a look, both thinking about the recent encounter with Prince Marlow. Sans shrugged his shoulders and scoffed. ¡°Is that idiot back? I guess we should find out.¡± Sans led the way while Elsie, Lemma, and Elder Holpin all followed behind. They exited the store and were met with a platoon of soldiers, each standing with backs straight as spears in a line formation. At the head of the platoon was a man in decorative armor. The man¡¯s shiny helmet was nestled within the crook of his arm, while his rugged face characterized his no-nonsense bravado. ¡°I am Commander Ramon. On behalf of the king, I invite the miracle alchemist with an opportunity to win the king¡¯s favor and settle a dispute. Who here is the miracle alchemist?¡± Elsie held out an arm, preventing Sans from stepping forward. She called out to the guard with a peculiar gaze. ¡°I am the alchemist¡¯s master. What sort of opportunity are you suggesting? As you can see, we are very busy.¡° The woman gestured to the meandering line of impatient customers, each of them burying a growing contempt for the royal guard due to wasting time. ¡°Is it master or husband?¡± Elder Hoplin grumbled in the back as Elsie spoke. ¡°Young lady, I called it an opportunity out of kindness. The Royal Advisor has declared your alchemist¡¯s practice of the trade to be unsanctioned. The development and distribution of Daybreak Remedy has not been cleared by the authorities.¡± Ramon then turned his steely gaze toward Elder Hoplin. ¡°I thought I recognized you, Elder Alchemist Hoplin. I should have known that you would be behind the Daybreak Remedy pill. This can be considered an infraction against the kingdom¡¯s treaty with the association! Did you think you could run rampant and hide behind the association while the king was away?¡° Elder Hoplin scratched the side of his cheek with a hesitant chuckle. ¡°Actually, I did not create it. The honor belongs to this young man.¡± He pointed to Sans with a thumb, who stared at Ramon with a pensive gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t need to hear these lies. Look at this boy. I wager he hasn¡¯t even lived two decades, let alone performed miracles of alchemy. Just how long did it take the royal advisor to become an exalted alchemist? Just how many centuries do you think he¡¯s lived?¡± Ramon gave a dark chuckle and waved his gauntlet covered hand through the air. ¡°Enough of this, take away the elder and bring him to-¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Sans called out. He pushed Elsie¡¯s arm out of the way and stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to see this king, but I request that the royal advisor must be present.¡± Ramon squinted one eye in bewilderment. ¡°Boy, stop trying to cover for-¡° ¡°I¡¯m not covering for anyone. I invented Daybreak Remedy on my own. If you don¡¯t believe me then take a look.¡± Before everyone, Sans flipped his hand in the air, setting the space in front of him ablaze with an icy-blue fire. Material after material flew through the air and directly into the flames, which soon took the shape of a cauldron. Within seconds, the materials were refined simultaneously in front of the entire crowd, causing a wave of gasps and astonishment to fill the air. ¡°I-Impossible¡­¡± Although Ramon wasn¡¯t an alchemist himself, he had certainly seen plenty of them in action. None of them were capable of performing alchemy without a dedicated cauldron. ¡°What are you doing? I thought you didn¡¯t want to get closer to the king.¡± Elsie whispered by Sans¡¯ side. ¡°I don¡¯t particularly, but I had an idea. If the royal advisor is some powerful alchemist, then he must have access to rare ingredients. Don¡¯t you think?¡± Sans clenched his fist, simultaneously extinguishing the flames and catching the pill in his hand. ¡°You¡¯re suggesting¡­ I see!¡± Elsie revealed a bright smile, her gaze landing upon Ramon who was still dumbstruck at Sans¡¯ performance. ¡°Commander Rammy, my servant and I accept your opportunity to see the king. Of course, under the condition that the royal advisor is there.¡± ¡°R-Rammy?¡± The commander shook himself awake and squared his shoulders, composing himself. ¡°It seems I made an error in my judgement. Young man, you are certainly talented and I apologize for my previous disrespect.¡± Sans cocked his head to the side. Does my display of mastery really deserve such a turn in attitude? Elsie turned to Elder Hoplin and Lemma, both of which wore conflicted expressions, brought about from uncertainty toward the future. ¡°Here, Lemma. Take this.¡± Elsie tossed a scroll over. ¡°This is the sale of business contract? Why are you giving this to me?¡± ¡°Hmpf. Do you remember the last line of the contract?¡± Lemma nodded and her eyes shifted uneasily as she stowed the contract away. She was currently in the presence of the royal guard and wasn¡¯t about to read the contract out loud. ¡°Good, I suspect that day may soon arrive. At that time, the alchemist¡¯s association will likely regain control over laws and regulations within this kingdom. You won¡¯t have the illusion formation to assist you anymore, so be sure to set the customers straight if they get out of hand.¡± Elsie glanced at Elder Hoplin, who averted his eyes. ¡°Thanks for saving me, earlier¡­ with the situation.¡± He mumbled, regret and shame hung in his every word. ¡°I didn¡¯t save anyone, you saved yourself. Good luck with Hara and take care of Lemma.¡± Each of them were able to sense the goodbye within her voice. Both Lemma and Elder Hoplin knew that Sans and Elsie wouldn¡¯t linger within Anthor City forever, but that didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t hope for these pleasant days to continue. Days of research, days filled with the frustration and excitement of progress, and days spent together doing what they loved most¡ªalchemy. Elsie enveloped Sans¡¯ hand between her own, leading him away. A blissful smile hung on her lips as they walked toward the contingent of royal guards, fully prepared to face whatever may come. Chapter 54: Blind and Ready (3) Sans passed beneath the raised portcullis gate, curiously observing its jagged teeth as if he were entering the mouth of an ancient beast. The king¡¯s palace loomed in the distance with its tall and sharp peaks like trees in a stone forest. He walked in the middle of the pathway, surrounded by rows of uniformed guardsmen, while Elsie, uncaring and bemused, lightly skipped along beside him. The wind lifted the fringes of her white coat, revealing her comfortable grey garments. Sans admired her for a brief moment before casting his eyes toward the head of the group, where Commander Ramon impassively led the way. ¡°Elsie.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± She tilted her head toward him. ¡°Would you say Commander Ramon is strong?¡± Sans squinted at the stalwart figure. The commander¡¯s broad shoulders seemed wider than five men stuck together, but it was just a trick of the eyes given his naturally imposing nature. ¡°Rammy?¡± Elsie traced her lips with her index finger and thought for a moment. ¡°He¡¯s stronger than you.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Sans glanced at the man with renewed interest. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean very much in this place.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Rammy is just an underling of the king, but do you really think he¡¯s the king¡¯s most powerful subordinate?¡± Elsie shrugged her shoulders and the surrounding guards all chuckled as if on cue. Their conversation wasn¡¯t particularly being held in secret. Perhaps the king¡¯s advisor is the most powerful one? Or is it the twilight fox that Elder Hoplin mentioned? Sans speculated on the different possibilities before turning to his partner once again. ¡°What about you?¡± His voice dropped lower as he continued speaking. ¡°Are you stronger than Commander Ramon?¡± Elsie glanced at him, her mouth forming a sly crease, both playful and enigmatic. ¡°What do you think?¡± Sans contemplated in silence while Elsie resumed her careless gait. Their attention was soon captured by the palace¡¯s entrance, which was so massive it looked like even a giant could comfortably walk through. A steady flow of traffic entered and exited the palace. Merchants, nobles, and even young children could be seen roaming about. However, all such movement came to a halt once Commander Ramon entered their view. Standing off to the side, the busybodies of the upper class all watched as Sans and Elsie were marched deeper into the palace. Carefully spaced columns of white stone rose from the floor and traveled endlessly upward to support an unseeable ceiling. Radiant lamps decorated the columns as well as the side walls, revealing the many different hallways that split off from the main entrance. However, the most striking pieces of architecture were the massive double doors that were positioned at the far end of the entrance. ¡°Return to your proper duties! Dismissed!¡± Commander Ramon yelled out and the guardsmen all dispersed, leaving him alone Sans and Elsie. ¡°The king awaits us beyond those doors.¡± He jerked his thumb over his shoulder. ¡°This area can be considered the outer palace. However, once we pass through that doorway we will have entered the inner palace, and that is the king¡¯s domain. Whether you already knew or not, King Anthor holds another title, The Illusion King. Be careful of what you do and say, for he will be able to see and hear all.¡± Sans gave the man a dubious look. Isn¡¯t he the king¡¯s subordinate? It almost seems like he¡¯s trying to help us. ¡°If that is understood, then let us go meet the king, sir alchemist.¡± Commander Ramon turned heel and strode toward the inner palace. Sans and Elsie followed closely behind. Sans whispered urgently to Elsie, his heart a mess of possibilities. ¡°Do you think the king will be friendly? What if I become friends with the king? How will I complete my trial if-¡° ¡°Shush, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡± The double doors swung open with a certain heaviness. Although Sans and Elsie had yet to enter, they could see a collection of people inside the room, conversing amongst themselves in low voices. ¡°Remember what I said, this is the king¡¯s domain.¡± Commander Ramon spoke as he stood off to the side and invited Sans and Elsie in with a gesture. ¡°Right, thank you Commander Ramon.¡± Sans tilted his head and walked onward while Elsie matched his pace. ¡°Good job, Commander Rammy.¡± Elsie held her nose up high as if she were pretending to blend in with the haughty group that awaited them. Sans made a wry smile and passed through the doorway. Huh¡­ An unsettling sensation passed over his body, causing him to wrinkle his brow in confusion. It feels like I passed through a veil of sorts. Is this the domain- Before Sans could finish his thought, the ground quaked! His eyes went wide in alarm as he watched the panicked people get tossed to the floor like crumpling dolls. The walls creaked and groaned as a palpable tension, ominous and foreboding, brewed within the air. ¡°Elsie, let¡¯s-¡± Sans swallowed his words upon seeing her face. Icy like a frozen tundra, her complexion was emotionless, but her eyes burned with a deep hatred. Her fierce intensity was as if she carried the weight of unspoken fury like a bottle of captured lightning that threatened to burst. ¡°Elsie?¡± He nudged her arm, which seemed to dispel the strange trance that had overcome her. With a slow blink, she glanced around, witnessing the fluster and confusion. Now that the unfathomable pressure had disappeared, the people in the crowd pointed to the small cracks in the floor in amazement. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a thing happen in the palace!¡± ¡°Do you think a pair of experts are dueling somewhere?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Princess Ling returned today, perhaps¡­¡± Sans listened to the surrounding gossip, but he knew precisely where all the chaos originated from, which was the unassuming girl by his side. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He whispered, but to his surprise¡­ she threw herself at him! ¡°Ah! Oh my! That was terrifying!¡± Elsie cried out as she clung onto Sans¡¯ coat. Her voice then lowered to barely a whisper. ¡°If things become dangerous, I will take us out of here. Don¡¯t be afraid and just do what you feel is right.¡± She peered up at him with watery eyes and blinked out a tear. All of this, Sans knew was just an act. Alas, her exaggerations were witnessed by the others, sparking a new wave of gossip. ¡°Aw, what a precious couple!¡± A woman called out before glancing disdainfully at the dumbfounded man by her side. ¡°If only my husband were as dependable as that youngster. Hmpf!¡± The man turned to the woman with a blank look. How did this suddenly become his problem?! ¡°Silence!¡± A deep voice echoed from the back of the chamber, just in front of the throne. The king had arrived at some unknown point. A powerful presence permeated throughout the room, one that seemed to command an unquestionable authority. Sans observed the king with scrutiny. The monarch was tall while his hair was long, black, and streaked with silver. His face and body were youthful and imposing, but at the same time there was a hazy aura that encompassed him. Is the king also using an illusion? I suppose that would make sense, considering his title. Sans flicked his eyes toward Elsie without turning his head. Her appearance was wildly toned down from the day he first met her, which could be chalked up as a masterful display of her skill in illusions. Even though he dabbled in the art of illusions and inherited Kaima¡¯s memories, he still couldn¡¯t unravel Elsie¡¯s perpetual mask that veiled her entire being. It was blatantly obvious to him how much more mastery Elsie had over illusions in comparison to the king. In fact, he wasn¡¯t sure if he had ever seen her true appearance before. For all he knew, she could be an old and withered hag that liked to be playful, but somehow he doubted this was the case. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s Madam Altoro!¡± Elsie pointed toward an elegant woman that stood off to the side. Madam Altores stared back, her eyes hiding a subtle flash of surprise. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡°Who¡¯s Madam Altoro?¡± Sans whispered by Elsie¡¯s side, only just now taking note of all the different personalities that filled the room. ¡°She¡¯s one of our dear customers.¡± A cough rung out from the woman, followed by a quiet reminder. ¡°It¡¯s Madam Altores¡­¡± The next moment, more people filtered into the room. In the lead was a decrepit bag of bones that hobbled with the support of his cane. His black and red robes flowed like a wave of bloodstained oil. Despite the man¡¯s elderly display, Sans could sense a subdued, yet frightening, aura which even rivaled that of the king¡¯s. Behind the man was a collection of people that wore a familiar set of robes. Those are all alchemists. Two of them are even wearing white robes, which means they can be considered elders within the Alchemist¡¯s Association. Sans narrowed his eyes upon noticing another familiar face. It was a burly man, who was lost in conversation with the elder alchemist by his side. ¡°Elder Binks, it was just as you said when I adjusted the rate of heat transfer. Now if only we could replicate the process with the new batch¡­¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m right. Hush now, we¡¯ll talk about this later. I heard Advisor Karbone has found us a talented helper.¡± Sans¡¯ lips curled into a sardonic smile as he watched the interaction. What was that alchemist¡¯s name again? Moron? Morris? Moro? Ah, who cares. You reap what you sow. The alchemist made his way toward a smartly dressed fellow. It was only then that Sans caught sight of another familiar face. That¡¯s Lord Orbos. I wonder if his side business took a hit ever since my cure hit the streets. Sans grinned and nodded his head toward the two, both of which stared back curiously for different reasons. Neither had forgotten him, but at the same time neither could figure out why he was here. While the group of alchemists mingled together with the nobility. The older man positioned himself by the king¡¯s side and whispered quietly. ¡°King Anthor, did you find the cause of the tremors? The disturbance was not on our end.¡± King Anthor shook his head with a grim look and responded. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t find anything. Did the rampant energy ruin anything of importance?¡± ¡°Not that we¡¯re aware of, but-¡± The king held up a hand, silencing further conversation. ¡°Actually Karbone, we¡¯ll talk about this later.¡± King Anthor gazed into the audience with a strange look before palming his face in silent disappointment. ¡°My damn son is lost again¡­¡± A side door slammed open, followed by a boisterous laugh. ¡°Hah! Foolish alchemist! It is I, Prince Marlow, that have brought you here today!¡± The young prince stared off into space as he yelled, causing a wave of awkward glances to be shared amongst the nobility. ¡°Prince Marlow, stop the nonsense. Your sister is arriving any moment. She¡¯s just down the hall. You don¡¯t want to be in her way, do you?¡± Bobo called out from behind the prince, who suddenly became withdrawn like a frightened cat. ¡°N-No, we have to go-¡° Prince Marlow sprinted off in a random direction, and the deafening crash of metal meeting stone filled the air as he collided against a supporting column. A wave of sighs, followed by snorts of contempt, sounded from the crowd. ¡°Marlow!¡± ¡°Yes father!¡± The prince scrambled to his feet and saluted the column. ¡°Behave yourself.¡± ¡°I will father!¡± Before Bobo could steer the young prince away, a new voice seeped into the air, emotionless and cold like steel on a frosty winter morning. ¡°A bumbling idiot and his foolish lapdog.¡± Prince Marlow froze in place as the rhythmic clack of metallic greaves heralded his worst nightmare. ¡°S-Sister Ling¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak to me, or you¡¯ll lose more than just eyesight.¡± The imposing woman, armed from head to toe in a suit of dark and metallic scales, finally arrived before the prince. Her strands of raven and crimson-streaked hair were like smoldering coals scattered wildly across her shoulders. Strapped to her back was a massive greatsword¡ªalmost taller than the princess herself. Although much of her face was hidden within her helm, one could still make out a sadistic smile as she stared down at her own brother like a dragon deciding the life or death of a house cat. The king sighed upon seeing their unfriendly interaction, but what could he do? ¡°You called me here for a reason?¡± Princess Ling spoke to the king without ever facing him. Her complete disregard for his presence seemed to strike a nerve. His eyes briefly squinted and twitched in annoyance. ¡°My trusted advisor has brought to my attention the rumors of an unsanctioned alchemist performing miracles. Although I retrieved you for a different reason, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are present today. I would ask my wonderful daughter to be so kind in assisting us by using your Eyes of Purity. Advisor Karbone, if you please.¡± Princess Ling scoffed in disdain while King Anthor gestured toward the decrepit man, who rolled his shoulders and cracked his neck like a statue that had just gained sentience. ¡°Of course. Young man, please step forward.¡± Advisor Karbone bore his gaze onto Sans, who glanced at Elsie with uncertainty. ¡°Well, go on then.¡± She pushed him forward with a light tap on the back. Seeing this, Advisor Karbone spoke out once more. ¡°As many of you know, our honored princess chanced upon a special opportunity during her adventures. The Eyes of Purity, able to see through any lies and falsehoods. Additionally-¡± ¡°You ignorant fossil. I can only use the skill for less than a minute a day, and you wish for me to use it for this farce? I tire of this, and it has interfered with my training¡ªI¡¯m leaving.¡± Princess Ling¡¯s word cut through the air. Her irritation was evident, but both the king and advisor wore determined looks. ¡°Ling, don¡¯t you dare leave this room.¡± King Anthor¡¯s presence filled the room like a suffocating blanket, causing a wave of unease amongst the crowd. Princess Ling was entirely unfazed, but for time since entering the room, she turned toward her father. After a brief staring contest, the king finally relented and spoke again. ¡°If you do this for us, and it¡¯s a desirable result, then you will no longer be confined to the palace. You will be free to continue your adventures as before.¡± With everyone waiting for Princess Ling¡¯s reply, the room was so silent that it was almost deafening. ¡°Fine, ask him your question.¡± Advisor Karbone smiled before staring fervently back toward Sans. ¡°Excellent, excellent! Now first, what is your name boy? What is your name and where did you learn alchemy?¡± ¡°My name is Sans. I am mostly self-taught.¡± The old man cackled before rubbing his hands together. ¡°Self-taught you say? Good, good. Now, I will ask you a couple yes or no questions, and if you don¡¯t respond within a minute¡­ there will be consequences. However, if your response in favorable¡ªthen I wish for us to have a healthy business relationship!¡± Sans¡¯ eyes flickered around the room. He saw the gloating expression on Moro¡¯s face, along with Madam Altores¡¯ distraught expression. Finally, his eyes landed on the armored princess, who simultaneously turned to face him. A sudden sense of danger washed over his heart and soul as if he were being stalked by an apex predator. Although he couldn¡¯t clearly see her face, Sans could tell that Princess Ling was assessing his combat capabilities with disdain and scrutiny. This is the gaze of a battle maniac¡­ Pushed by some primal instinct, Sans refused to avert his eyes and challenged her back. It was like an unspoken test of willpower that he refused to lose. ¡°Sure, ask your questions.¡± Sans called out as he became increasingly comfortable staring into Princess Ling¡¯s fiery eyes. A chaotic smile formed on her lips and her hand slowly reached for the handle of her massive sword. ¡°Perfect. Princess Ling, we will begin now, please activate your Eyes of Purity!¡± The princess¡¯ battle-crazed look was at its absolute peak when Advisor Karbone spoke. Just when her fingertips reached the handle of her weapon, her eyes bloomed with a golden aureole. The next moment, her smile disappeared entirely and she froze in place. The woman grew incredibly still, causing Sans to wonder if she were even breathing. ¡°Alchemist Sans, yes or no! Do you know the cause of Prince Marlow¡¯s loss of sight?¡± Advisor Karbone¡¯s voice thundered throughout the room. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alchemist Sans, yes or no! Can you cure Prince Marlow¡¯s blindness?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± There was a moment of silence as everyone in the room turned toward Princess Ling, who remained stock-still. The king, who noticed that her hand was about ready to grasp her weapon, let out a light cough. ¡°Daughter, stop looking for an opponent here. Did our alchemist answer truthfully?¡± The golden glow faded away from Princess Ling¡¯s eyes, which simultaneously seemed to return her breath back. She inhaled deeply before taking a step back and turning toward the exit. ¡°Yes, he answered honestly.¡± Her voice sounded like a gentle breeze, a bewildering experience for everyone present. King Anthor¡¯s mouth hung agape as he stared at his daughter. ¡°Who are you and what did you do with my daughter?¡± He joked as the familiar clack of her metallic greaves hit the floor. ¡°I will be training for the next two days. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Just like that, her emotionless voice returned as if her previous response were merely a trick of the ears. She marched out of the room, leaving behind an awkward silence. ¡°Huh. It is strange that she didn¡¯t immediately choose to return to the ninth floor¡­¡± The king shook his head as if to clear his head. He continued speaking. ¡°Advisor Karbone, it would seem our back up plans are no longer needed. We have our miracle alchemist.¡± ¡°Yes, quite so! I wish to strike a partnership with you. We will supply anything and everything we can in order for you to cure Prince Marlow¡¯s eyesight. In return, you may request something of the kingdom. Although, it¡¯s extraordinary how someone so young could master-¡± Advisor Karbone paused upon seeing the king raise his hand. ¡°Wait. Before anything else¡­ it¡¯s time for you to come clean.¡± The king gave Sans a playful smirk, who merely stared back in confusion. ¡°Um¡­¡± Sans glanced over his shoulder, just to make sure no one was standing behind him, before pointing to himself. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes, you. Come on, ancient monsters like us¡­ we like to feel young, but in reality¡­¡± King Anthor ran a hand through his sleek black hair, causing a portion of it to grey before regaining its vigor. ¡°Did you forget, Sans? You¡¯re in my domain now. I can see the illusionary mask that covers your body. If anything, your face is like a grey blur to me, but I want to make something clear¡ªthis is my palace, and I won¡¯t have anyone using illusions under my watch. So, if you would please unveil yourself such that us elders can greet one another properly.¡± The king¡¯s eyebrows wiggled in amusement, likely proud of his superiority. ¡°Ah, so our alchemist friend isn¡¯t as young as we took him to be?¡± Advisor Karbone spoke out and nodded with newfound understanding. Everything suddenly made sense, how the miracle alchemist could have been so talented. ¡°Pfft-oops.¡± Elsie forcefully held a giggle as she watched the spectacle. ¡°King Anthor, I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding-¡± ¡°Are you suggesting you are not using an illusion? Are you suggesting that I am wrong?¡± The king adopted a fierce look, to which Sans could only let out a sigh of annoyance. With a snap of his fingers, his carefully crafted illusion melted away. The pock marks and abrasions that once littered his cheeks disappeared, leaving clear and plush skin in their wake. His bushy and unkempt eyebrows suddenly faded and became naturally sharp, causing onlookers to be subconsciously drawn into his mysteriously deep eyes and parted lips. Every aspect of his being now garnered attention. Even the gentle drop of his hand was enough to capture the gaze of the audience. There was only one word that could accurately describe him¡ªperfection, which was the unfortunate, or fortunate, result of maximum charm. ¡°H-How is this possible? He¡¯s actually so young?¡± A random nobleman spoke out from the crowd, which seemed to be the spark to cause a wildfire. ¡°Ridiculous! He must have cast a more intense illusion!¡± A man raged out! ¡°Oh shut it, you¡¯re just jealous! I think he¡¯s quite nice¡­¡± A woman bashfully called out, and she wasn¡¯t the only one. ¡°A think he¡¯s quite nice too¡­¡± A man subconsciously agreed with the previous speaker. His eyes widened in alarm upon realizing the words he just uttered. Chaos ensued amongst the populace, possible even resulting in some of the more fickle relationships dissolving! ¡°S-Silence¡­ Quiet! Damn all of you! Shut your mouths!¡± King Anthor roared from his throne and let loose his unrestrained aura. A stifling pressure once more filled the room, resulting in an immediate hush. ¡°I did what you asked. Can we move on to business?¡± Sans revealed a devilishly handsome smile as he questioned the king. ¡°Your illusion¡­ put it back on. Advisor Karbone, you handle the business. I¡¯ll be retiring early.¡± King Anthor kneaded the side of his head while Sans once more adopted his lesser self. The next moment, the king disappeared from the spot, leaving the baffled advisor to shake himself out of his stupor. ¡°Ahem, young alchemist. The conditions? What materials will you require, and what do you wish from us in return?¡± Sans puffed his chest out confidently. ¡°The materials I need, we can talk about those later, but I will warn you right now that they are rare. So don¡¯t think that the cure to the prince¡¯s blindness will be cheap! If you wish to back out now, just tell me¡­¡± Advisor Karbone let out a sigh of relief. ¡°That will be fine. The Anthor Kingdom has quite the reserve. I highly doubt we will have an issue with the materials. Curing the prince is of upmost importance. If that will be all?¡± ¡°No, that isn¡¯t all.¡± Sans, now once more veiled by an illusion, formed a dark smile as his eyes scanned the crowd, landing on a certain individual. ¡°You. Moron.¡± ¡°Huh, me?¡± The people standing around Moro all scattered, leaving the burly oaf to stare back with a dumb look. Sans¡¯ current appearance almost seemed evil in comparison to his former handsome countenance. ¡°Did you think that I had forgotten about you?¡± A bead of sweat trickled down Moro¡¯s forehead. ¡°I-Is this because of my attempts to get you to join the king¡¯s faction? Look, I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re here anyway, so no harm¡­ right?¡± Sans shook his head before turning to Advisor Karbone. ¡°It will take some experimentation and time, but if you provide me the materials, I will help cure your prince. In return, I demand that man over there to eat his shoe. Right here, right now.¡± Moro¡¯s jaw hung open in shock. There was no way, right? He robotically turned toward Advisor Karbone with a pleading expression but was doomed to be disappointed. ¡°Well?! What are you waiting for?! I want both of those shoes to be inside your stomach within the next 10 minutes, or I¡¯ll have your head!¡± Chapter 55: Deadly Motivation (1) ¡°S-Solar Sandstone?!¡± Advisor Karbone sputtered out in disbelief. After escorting Sans and Elsie to their private room, the advisor then wanted to discuss the finer details of curing the prince¡ªonly to receive a vicious laundry list of materials. ¡°You heard me, at least a pinch of Solar Sandstone. Oh, and it has to be the Ragnar variant. I will need its intense light properties for the final process of curing Prince Marlow¡¯s eyesight.¡± Naturally, the excuse Sans gave the advisor was a complete lie, but it was absolutely imperative that he obtained the elusive mineral. I¡¯ve long speculated that I¡¯ll need Solar Sandstone to amplify the purification process a thousand-fold. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to expel Heaven¡¯s Tear within even a decade. Sans disregarded the advisor¡¯s reaction as he continued to read from the parchment in his hand. ¡°2000-year-old Ethereal Daucus and make sure its petals are pure white. Additionally, I¡¯ll need as many stalks as possible of Time-warped Chamomile. However you intend to source that¡­¡± Sans¡¯ voice lingered as his eyes flicked over to the dumbstruck elder. The next moment Advisor Karbone shook himself awake. ¡°I already have many of the materials that you¡¯ve listed, but the Solar Sandstone-¡± ¡°The Ragnar variant.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, the Ragnar variant¡­¡± Advisor Karbone let out a sigh. ¡°If before I was still skeptical, now I am convinced. The majority of these ingredients are all pertaining to high level cures, specifically ones that specialize in purification of the body. The fact that you even know what Time-warped Chamomile is makes me think that your origins are not so simple.¡± Sans revealed a beaming smile and clapped his hands together. ¡°That¡¯s great! Now, what were you saying about the sandstone?¡± Advisor Karbone¡¯s brow contorted for the briefest of moments, causing his feather-like eyebrows to wiggle in the air. ¡°Yes about that, do you understand what you are asking? Solar Sandstone is not an ingredient that one can casually find¡ªeven on the tenth floor. Only a fistful is forged upon the birth of a new star and it is said to harness millions of years of pure energy. It is the pen-ultimate source of purification in the most natural form.¡± Sans calmly stared at the advisor. He didn¡¯t bat his eyes for even a second during the entire explanation, completely and utterly unperturbed. If anything, he almost looked annoyed that Advisor Karbone was explaining the mineral¡¯s origins to him. ¡°What are you getting at? Also, that¡¯s just for regular Solar Sandstone. I need the-¡± ¡°The Ragnar variant! Yes, I know! If acquiring Solar Sandstone was bad enough, the Ragnar variant is a hundred times rarer and is that much more pure. In fact, only stars that are of a certain size are even capable of producing it in the first place!¡± Advisor Karbone seethed while his heart dripped blood just thinking about the potential cost¡ªif it was even purchasable. ¡°Are you suggesting that you can¡¯t acquire Solar Sandstone? I can assure you that this material is imperative in order to cure the prince¡¯s eyesight. It¡¯s obvious to me that you don¡¯t understand the forces at work that stole away his eyes in the first place. So if you want me to work my miracles¡­¡± Sans folded his arms across his chest. Seeing this, Advisor Karbone¡¯s shoulders slumped down in defeat. ¡°I-I can acquire the regular one within a week... I¡¯m not sure about the Ragnar variant, as that would rely purely on luck. Even if I did find the variant, I don¡¯t know if our kingdom could afford it.¡± With a small hesitation, the advisor asked his next question. ¡°Will that be all?¡± Sans¡¯ face froze, refusing to give in to the frown that threatened to take form. ¡°So it is coming down to luck¡­ is it? Do what you can. I¡¯ll send you a more detailed list later as some things will have to be swapped out.¡± Advisor Karbone winced. ¡°There¡¯s more?!¡± ¡°Of course! Did you think that curing the prince would happen overnight? I won¡¯t need the Solar Sandstone until the very last step, but being an alchemist yourself, you should understand well the process of experimentation.¡± Sans scoffed and folded his arms. ¡°I-I¡­ but the expenses-¡° ¡°If you don¡¯t want my services, then I¡¯ll be happy to not perform. I am very busy as it is-¡° ¡°No, no. We will make it work. Thank you for your expertise in the matter.¡± Advisor Karbone revealed a fake smile and ended his sentence with a light chuckle. Sans gave the elder a strange look. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be coarse, but why is it that you¡¯re willing to go through such lengths to cure the prince? If it¡¯s just about succeeding the throne, would it not be easier for the king to have another son? And if that¡¯s not possible, couldn¡¯t the prince simply adapt to his loss of eyesight? He seemed to be getting along well as is.¡± Hearing Sans¡¯ questions, the advisor shook his head with a regretful expression. ¡°Unfortunately, we need the young prince in full working condition for an upcoming task. It¡¯s not so simple to find a replacement.¡± He clenched his teeth and a savage look revealed itself. His next words came out as a subtle mumble. ¡°If Princess Ling hadn¡¯t contaminated her blood¡­ forget it. It wasn¡¯t a good match anyway.¡± The advisor jolted to attention, seeming to have forgotten he was in the company of others. ¡°Forgive me, just some internal issues that the kingdom is working through.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. The royal family knows what¡¯s best. Since it seems that you¡¯re hellbent on curing the prince, please send him in later for a closer examination. Additionally, I have a few questions for him regarding the nature of his blindness.¡± Sans sat down at a nearby table, where Elsie had already made herself comfortable. Her cheek rested on one hand while with her other hand she tapped on the tabletop out of boredom. ¡°Of course, young alchemist. I¡¯ll send the prince in once the materials have been arranged. If that will be all, I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± Advisor Karbone whirled around, but Sans was still able to catch sight of the elder¡¯s ugly expression through the reflection of a blackened window. Sans curled his lips into a smug smile the moment the door closed.
¡°I have a lot of questions for you, but first¡­ is it safe? This is the king¡¯s domain after all.¡± Sans turned to his partner with a worried expression. Elsie merely rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you really think the king could spy on me without my permission?¡± ¡°Right¡­ probably not.¡± Sans thought back to how the king was entirely oblivious to Elsie¡¯s disguise. He let out a sigh of relief and continued speaking. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°So, what do you think?¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°The king, the advisor, the princess. Everything.¡± Elsie continued to tap her fingers on the table and pursed her lips in silence. Sans waited patiently, and after what seemed like an eternity, her fingers fell flat, remaining still. ¡°It has to be the Ragnar variant¡­¡± She finally muttered with a long and drawn-out sigh. Sans grimaced and cast his gaze to Elsie¡¯s perfectly crafted digits. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else that can replace it. The purification energy contained within the Ragnar variant is at least double that of normal Solar Sandstone.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I make up the difference with twice as much sandstone?¡± Sans proposed, but Elsie shook her head dismissively. ¡°You know full well that it won¡¯t be possible. If that were the case, you wouldn¡¯t have tried so hard in fabricating the upper tier material back in Herbs and Cauldrons.¡± ¡°Well, the theory is sound. If only I had enough energy to infuse into the Ignis Stone then I could have fabricated it into the Scorched variant. Then I could repeat the process and work my way toward Solar Sandstone. After all, Ignis Stone is a primitive form of the legendary ingredient. Accordingly to my theories-¡± ¡°Spare me the details. If you¡¯re truly determined, you can continue your experimentation on finding a cure for Heaven¡¯s Tears¡ªone that doesn¡¯t involve the Ragnar variant. The chances of the advisor procuring it are abysmally low. It was a shot in the dark, after all.¡± Sans lifted his head, meeting Elsie¡¯s gaze. He couldn¡¯t help but feel an increasingly mysterious draw toward her eyes, almost as if a strange force were attempting to ensnare him for eternity. ¡°You don¡¯t seem enthusiastic about alchemy right now. Then¡­ what do you suggest?¡± He blinked and averted his attention, barely missing Elsie¡¯s playful smile. ¡°You should give up on curing Heaven¡¯s Tears and focus on improving your mastery over illusions. We can always take our time and find a cure, even if it should take a century to do so. On the other hand, we can¡¯t do that if you¡¯re dead.¡± Sans recoiled at her last statement. ¡°Dead?!¡± ¡°Yes, dead. You¡¯re not even a match against Commander Rammy, let alone Princess Ling who is much stronger. Do you really think King Anthor to be weaker than his own daughter?¡± Elsie scoffed in contempt before resuming her rhythmic tapping. Sans let out a crestfallen sigh. ¡°Even if you put it like that, how would mastering illusions help me?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re underestimating the power of illusions. Tell me, what level of mastery would you say King Anthor has over them?¡± Sans ruminated briefly. Although I haven¡¯t practiced, I still inherited Kaima¡¯s memories. I can considered to be at an advanced level. Then would King Anthor be considered a master? Hmm, what would Elsie be considered? ¡°I was able to detect his illusion domain. I was also able to detect his use of illusions over his own body, but I couldn¡¯t decipher either the domain or his true appearance. Perhaps I am a five out of ten, and I would suggest that King Anthor is maybe a seven out of ten.¡° ¡°Wrong. Your judgement is way off.¡± Elsie smoothly denied his estimation and continued speaking. ¡°Within the realm of illusions, you¡¯re barely a two out of ten. King Anthor, the so-called Illusion King, is merely a four out of ten. Do you understand now? Your current self is no match for the king, but if you whole-heartedly improve your mastery over illusions¡­¡± Sans leaned back in his chair and stared at the ceiling. ¡°You are suggesting I can surpass the king and beat him at his own game.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It wouldn¡¯t take long to obtain a higher degree of mastery than the king, provided that you have the right teacher. Then you could take your time curing Heaven¡¯s Tears. We could even travel to the second floor and perhaps find a wider variety of ingredients.¡± Sans couldn¡¯t help but notice an almost hopeful lilt in her voice. ¡°First of all, I¡¯m not sure I even want to go through with¡­ my trial. The king doesn¡¯t seemed like a bad person.¡± Elsie adopted a frown, but Sans continued speaking. ¡°Secondly, do you really think we will come across such an opportunity again? The king and his advisor have direct access to the tenth floor. On top of it all, the advisor himself is an alchemist. Maybe call it instinct, but I feel like if I don¡¯t find the cure soon¡ªI won¡¯t ever have the opportunity again.¡± Silence pervaded throughout the room. Elsie¡¯s fingers had long stilled, and along with the quiet came a sense of melancholy. ¡°If that is what you desire then I have one condition.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡± ¡°You have two weeks to resolve the toxin. If you fail to do so within that time frame, then I will be taking us out of here and you will master illusions instead.¡± Before Sans could reply, a knock came at the door. He glanced at Elsie before standing up from his seat. ¡°It¡¯s probably Prince Marlow. I¡¯ll get it-¡± The door burst open and an unrestrained laughter filled the air. ¡°Bahaha! You called, and so I have arrived!¡± Blocking the entrance, Prince Marlow adopted a power pose with his hands on his hips and his head held high. ¡°My prince, you¡¯re blocking the way.¡± A dull voice crept out from behind the blind man. The clink of armor plating sounded off as Bobo steered the prince further into the room like a toddler. ¡°It would seem we don¡¯t quite have full privacy.¡± Sans muttered before gesturing toward a nearby couch. ¡°Sir Bobo, please set the prince over there. I have a few questions to ask him.¡± Bobo steered the prince, and after turning him around, plopped him onto the couch. Prince Marlow turned his head in all directions while his feet kicked back and forth. A hint of restlessness was visible from his constant fidgeting. Sans pulled up a chair, sitting directly across from Prince Marlow. The more I look at this guy, the less princely he seems. He¡¯s nothing like how I first met him. Is he nervous right now? Ridiculous. ¡°So, uh. Sir alchemist¡­ you had questions?¡± ¡°Yes, ahem.¡± Sans cleared his throat before casting an amused glance toward Bobo. His guard was there on that day. It¡¯s curious that he hasn¡¯t said anything to the prince yet. ¡°Prince Marlow, can you tell me about when you lost your eyesight? How did it come to be like this?¡± Just as Sans asked this, Bobo let out an exasperated sigh and slumped his shoulders. ¡°Oh! Let me tell you about my sweet angel. The love of my life. My darling savior!¡± Prince Marlow¡¯s eyes widened to their fullest potential. A chaotic and silly smile was soon plastered over his face. What in the world¡­ ¡°It¡¯s a tale as distant as my memory cares to go. I once traveled to Kenchi City on my quest of improvement. Mayhap you know of it, mayhap not. Back in those days, I was at the height of my youth. A true wild buck. A roving lion with-¡° Bobo interrupted with a light cough. ¡°My prince, that was merely a couple weeks ago¡­¡± Prince Marlow chuckled and with a wave of his hand, he continued speaking. ¡°Never mind the small details! At any rate, I was exiting the adventure guild where I had just been rejected by a most beautiful attendant.¡± Sans¡¯ eyes lit up in intrigue. He must be referring to that elf girl. What was her name again? Lady Hina? ¡°Truly a feast for the eyes that one. Her short stature accentuated her voluminous curves. Her beautifully painted face seemed tell a tale of yearning, but alas¡ªit wasn¡¯t meant to be.¡± At the prince¡¯s description, Sans was forced to relive a repressed memory. ¡°A-Are you talking about¡­ the dwarf?¡± He asked the prince with a barely concealed shudder. Prince Marlow snapped to attention and his eyebrows leaped in surprise. ¡°So you know of her?! She was once my heart¡¯s burning desire.¡± A wave of nausea passed over Sans as he tried to bury the memory once more. Fortunately, the prince didn¡¯t dwell on the encounter much further. ¡°After facing her direct rejection, I was simply fuming. Nothing could quell my anger and rage, but just as luck would have it¡ªI came across an unlikely group of commoners. And behold¡­ my purest angel!¡± Prince Marlow¡¯s face drooped as if he were lost in a daydream. Drooled escaped the corners of his mouth and his entire body seemed to become paralyzed. Sans let out a sigh and kneaded the side of his head. ¡°So then, what happened next?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Where was I? My angel was surrounded by heathens of all sorts, but I didn¡¯t let that stop me, no. Her ragged and grey cloak couldn¡¯t hide her perfection from my superior gaze. All I could think about was seeing her smile. I had to see it. Every fiber of my being demanded that I carve the vision in my brain.¡± Prince Marlow closed his eyes and smirked with a soft snort. ¡°And who could deny a prince? Smile she did. It was the last thing I ever saw.¡± Sans stared at the prince in the most condescending way imaginable. ¡°Alright then Prince Marlow. Thank you for your recount. I have one final question. Should I fix your eyesight, would you have learned your lesson and will you show restraint toward women in the future?¡± ¡°Huh? Lesson? Kind alchemist, make no mistake. The reason why I want to be cured of blindness is to see her smile once more!¡± The room went quiet as Sans adopted a deadpan expression. Bobo merely shook his head once more in defeat. ¡°You would seek her out even if you were to go blind again?¡± ¡°Absolutely! There is nothing that I would want more.¡± ¡°You realize that this treatment is costing your kingdom a fortune. Yet, you would still choose to go blind once more?¡± Prince Marlow inquisitively cocked his head to the side. ¡°Yes? After all, you could just cure me again!¡± Sans glanced at Elsie with squinted eyes. Elsie stared back innocently. Kingdom toppling¡­ He turned back to the prince with a sigh. ¡°Alright, that will be all Prince Marlow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all? Don¡¯t you need to perform any experiments? Maybe draw some blood, examine my eyes with a closer look, or anything of the sort?¡± ¡°No¡­ I have everything I need. You¡¯re all set.¡± Prince Marlow stood up and pretended to wipe sweat from his brow. ¡°What a relief! Bobo, let us escape this place before he changes his mind!¡± Bobo stepped forward, standing squarely in front of Sans. ¡°Just a second, Prince Marlow. The advisor requested I deliver supplies to our friendly alchemist.¡± Sans stood up as well. It was only now that he was standing directly beside the prince¡¯s guard did Sans realize just how tall the man was. At a modest estimate, he predicted Bobo to be at least a head taller than himself. Bobo reached out his hand, revealing a silver ring with intricately etched engravings. ¡°This storage ring contains an ample amount of the supplies you requested. Later tonight, I will come by and deliver the rest of what we have.¡± Sans received the ring while attempting to peer into the narrow slits of the guard¡¯s full helm. ¡°Thank you. Then I will eagerly wait for the tonight¡¯s delivery.¡± Bobo nodded and placed his hands on either side of Prince Marlow¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Alright prince. You have many other things to do before the day ends, so let¡¯s get to it.¡± He pushed Prince Marlow forward, who replied with an unenthused groan. Just as they exited through the door, Bobo turned back toward Sans. ¡°Bobo?¡± Prince Marlow questioned the guard, whose attention remained transfixed on Sans. ¡°See you later then, little friend.¡± Bobo followed after the prince, closing the door behind him. Sans cocked his head to the side and his eyes narrowed. Little friend? Chapter 56: Deadly Motivation (2) A twisted maze of crudely built passageways snaked into the depths of Anthor Palace. Some of these man-made tunnels were blessed with fixtures of dim lighting, while others remained dark and forgotten. A man paced back and forth within one such poorly lit hallway. Protective leather covered his body from the neck down and across his shoulders sat a well-worn shawl. ¡°This is boring¡­¡± His restless hand palmed the hilt of a dagger that hung at his waist. Why do I have to be stuck here? Walking beside the nearby wall, he reached out and lightly tapped the stone with the back of his hand. Moss grew within the uneven cracks, while a wet sheen coated its surface. His knuckles continued to knock against the stone until suddenly¡­ they didn¡¯t. Here it is. His hand mysterious fell through a portion of the wall, despite it appearing like the same poorly maintained rock and stone beside it. Why am I guarding an illusionary wall? I want to see mountains again! Lush fields and verdant forests! Not cooped up in this dreary place¡­ The guard let out a deep sigh. He often thought about exploring the dark tunnels that lay beyond the fake wall, but he was strictly ordered not to. I¡¯m not one to always follow orders, but this time there was a certain hint of danger in Princess Ling¡¯s voice. Or was it sadness? It has been so long since I¡¯ve heard that tone¡ªI had almost forgotten it. He leaned back against the non-illusionary part of the wall and stared upward at the damp ceiling with a pensive frown. The light fixture at the far end of the tunnel flickered briefly, but that was nothing unusual. Take me back to those simple times. Scout Captain Raines of Princess Ling¡¯s personal entourage. Why did she have to get called back to this awful place? Why can¡¯t we continue our adventures! Raines closed his eyes, quickly losing himself in a daydream that could have easily doubled as a distant memory. Far away from civilization, in the depths of a dark forest, one misstep could spell their doom and it was up to him to safely navigate the way forward. He crawled through the dirt and mud, staying as low as possible to avoid any unwanted attention. His heart fluttered as the smell and touch of nature invaded his senses. What was this mission again? Was I mapping uncharted lands? Or were we hunting something¡­ The blackened foliage ahead of him lightly shook. He paused and stared onward in amusement. However, contrary to his memories, the forest suddenly went mute. The eerie silence lingered, and the gnawing sensation of fear settled in. I don¡¯t remember¡­this¡­ He held his breath, and for some reason his eyes remained transfixed on the veiled bushes ahead. Within the shadows, a lone pair of glowing red eyes appeared. A knot formed in Raines¡¯ throat as the two insidious orbs peered back into the depths of his soul. This was no longer a mere scouting mission. This was life or death! His heart threatened to leap out of his ribcage, but before it could¡­ ¡°Gah!¡± Raines jolted awake from his nightmarish fantasy. Sweat trickled down his face as he sucked in a quick breath of air. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not alone¡­ He could feel a frightening presence there in the hallway with him! Raines¡¯ eyes darted from left to right, but the only movement was the flickering light in the distance. Adrenaline pumped through his veins as he sensed a condescending gaze that dared him to make a move. ¡°W-Who¡¯s there? Eosa? Is that you?¡± Raines nervously called out. He couldn¡¯t help but stare dead ahead, even though there was only the opposing wall to greet him. What if it¡¯s not Eosa?! No, it must be. Other than the king, she¡¯s the only one who can escape my senses like this! Dread and despair consumed his thoughts like two icy claws that refused to let go. What in the world did I do to make her angry?! Don¡¯t take it out on me! His only desire in this moment was to return to times more simple, to roam freely and bask in the scent of fragrant woodlands. ---- Elsie cocked her head to one side in amusement. She was just an arm¡¯s length away from Raines, but despite being so close, his eyes failed to lock onto her. Sweat poured down his face, which was a mixture of confusion, panic, and horror. Incredible. He can¡¯t see through my camouflage, but he can sense me. This man must have specialized in scouting. She sniffed the air. Prolific earthy tones. He might have only recently returned from a mission of sorts. Judging from the strength of his aura, he is level eight. The sentry before her was still frozen in fear. His glazed eyes seemed to stare right through her. Elsie raised her hand into the air, causing Raines to subconsciously be drawn to it. His perception is so high! She moved her hand horizontally back and forth, watching as a perplexed Raines followed her movement in complete confusion. He shook his head as if to wake himself back to reality. ¡°Eosa, please forgive me for whatever I did. I¡¯m sorry I offended you! Can you just let me be? I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m standing here. It¡¯s not my fault! I swear I didn¡¯t explore beyond the wall!¡± Raines clapped his hands together and bowed profusely to nobody. His body shivered as if an ice cube had been dropped down his shirt. He seems terrified of this Eosa person. I guess I would be too, if I were him. Elsie shrugged before passing by the petrified scout. Her destination¡ªthe dark tunnels beyond the illusionary wall. I¡¯ll let him slide, considering that he¡¯s probably just a bystander. A few second after she entered the tunnel, she heard Raines collapse to the floor, heaving deep breaths of air. He¡¯ll get over it. Maybe. Elsie ambled along the dark tunnel, her hand occasionally brushing over the various rocks that jutted out from the walls. She could feel the tunnel descending deeper and deeper. After walking some distance, she could make out a hazy shade of red light. Finally, the tunnel¡¯s exit. As she crept closer toward the exit, the light dyed her clothes and skin a pale red. After trekking so long in the dark, she could now make out her fingers¡ªnot that the darkness bothered her in the first place. Now to find out what secrets lie- Before she could take another step, she felt the weight of a blade press on her shoulder. The edge of the sword barely grazed her fragile neck. ¡°Move and die.¡± A woman called out from behind Elsie. Her voice was warm but hollow, like a dark and stormy summer¡¯s night. Following her instructions, Elsie remained in place and kept her gaze on the tunnel¡¯s exit. ¡°You finally decided to show yourself.¡± Elsie whispered with an unseen smile. The woman pressed the blade more firmly against her neck. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here-¡° Before she could continue asking questions, she froze in disbelief as Elsie¡¯s body dispersed into a handful of luminescent butterflies. The next moment, Elsie¡¯s frigid command came from over the woman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Move and die.¡± In a similar fashion, she placed the edge of a murky black sword alongside the woman¡¯s neck. Elsie¡¯s gaze sharpened, causing the unknown woman to bear the full brunt of a killing intent born from eons of slaughter. ¡°I¡¯ve been following an illusion... but how? This is the king¡¯s domain.¡± Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Tsk-tsk. Not anymore. This is my domain now.¡± The woman¡¯s head lowered in thought before snapping up with a sudden realization. ¡°The earthquake¡­¡± Elsie reached out a hand and played with the woman¡¯s long black hair. She began to speak. ¡°Of course I took over this peasant king¡¯s domain. Naturally, he still thinks it is his, but what greater illusion is there than one of control?¡± ¡°So, the king is unaware of this meeting.¡± ¡°Correct. It¡¯s good that you were able to catch on to my sub-par camouflage. Otherwise I would have been disappointed in you.¡± A noticeable amount of tension seemed to escape from the woman as she took in a deep breath and let it out through her nose. At the same time, Elsie¡¯s hand creeped up toward the top of her head, where she found two fluffy ears! ¡°A Twilight Fox separated from her clan. You must be Eosa.¡± Eosa nodded and her head drooped low as Elsie massaged and rubbed the areas around her two ears, which were the only features that distinguished her as a non-human. Although Eosa was a mature woman through and through, within Elsie¡¯s expert hands she had been reduced to her baser instincts. It was almost as if the Elsie knew just the right spots to press, spots that Eosa herself didn¡¯t realize existed. ¡°One of the more rare races in the entire tower. Only found on the tenth floor, and even then only one dimension could be called home. Not only are they exceptionally powerful but are one of the few races capable of true stealth. In addition to that, Twilight Foxes are never alone and can communicate telepathically even from a young age. Help is always nearby should someone attack.¡± Eosa remained silent as Elsie continued speaking. ¡°And attacked frequently, they are. For both male and female, their beauty is something to be coveted, and their bloodline has unique effects when used in alchemy. In fact, it is common for the elusive Twilight Fox to commit suicide rather than face captivity. As I suspected, you¡¯re at the tenth level. I can sense your strength is greater than both the king and his advisor combined.¡± Elsie paused her massage and stepped closer. She raised herself onto her tiptoes, bringing her lips directly beside one fluffy ear. ¡°So tell me, Eosa¡ªhow does the king capture one such as you?¡± Her haunting whisper, combined with the pause of her cathartic massage, snapped Eosa out of her daze. ¡°Huh, ah¡­ twenty years ago. I was pregnant, and my clan was at war. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t have participated, but as one of the more powerful generals¡­¡± Her voice lingered and she balled her hand into a fist. ¡°It was a dragon clan, one of the more invasive species. They don¡¯t have a humanoid form and are like a swarm of locust, moving from one habitable dimension or world to another.¡± ¡°Void Serpents¡­¡± Elsie muttered as Eosa¡¯s description ushered forth a few memories. ¡°Yes, they came at us like lightning in the night. Not all Twilight Foxes have perfected their Night¡¯s Cloak ability, which is our stealth as you call it. We had to fight as peace was never an option. I was surrounded and suffered a grave injury, and after which, my opponents left me for dead. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know what became of my clan afterwards.¡± At some unknown point, Elsie¡¯s sword had disappeared from her hand. However, Eosa was too caught up in her memories to even notice. ¡°What happened next? Why are you with the king?¡± ¡°The king and his advisor took advantage of my weakness. They conducted a blood ritual, and with it came a curse. Should the king activate the curse, then I will become a mindless puppet for eternity¡ªat least until someone beheads me.¡± Elsie frowned before placing her index and middle finger on Eosa¡¯s neck. A pulse of energy flowed into the fox¡¯s body, which caused Elsie to shake her head in dismay. ¡°The Sanguine Puppet curse. Or at least, a variation of it. Fortunately, the curse doesn¡¯t force you to follow commands until he activates it, otherwise your fate would have been quite pitiful.¡± Eosa nodded before finally noticing that she was no longer under threat. She turned around to face Elsie, revealing a rare expression of tenderness. I can only imagine how alone she must have been this whole time, and now she¡¯s come across a stranger who has managed to figure out her situation. Eosa stood at least a head taller than Elsie, while her toned figure still had room for her robust chest. Her cheeks were plush, and her nose was like a precious button. Other than her adorable ears, her most striking feature was her eyes that seemed to have captured the abyss and refused to let it go. ¡°I would have killed myself otherwise, and I think the king knew that. The agreement is that I will follow his instructions, and my daughter remains relatively safe.¡± ¡°When you say you follow his instructions¡­ do you mean all instructions?¡± Elsie questioned her suggestively. ¡°The gutless king doesn¡¯t dare touch me inappropriately. He¡¯s certainly welcome to try. Then we will see who is quicker, my teeth and claws or his ability to activate the curse!¡° Eosa¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, revealing a sharp canine. ¡°Although I won¡¯t be able to die if he activates it, my daughter will still know. And¡­¡± ¡°And she will end herself.¡± Elsie completed her sentence and let out a sigh. What a fearless race. They have the ability to consciously stop their own heartbeat, allowing them to choose their own life or death. A Twilight Fox that has chosen death will be dead within a minute, and there¡¯s nothing anyone can do to stop that¡ªwell, assuming the fox has control over their body. ¡°I¡¯ve told you my story, will you tell me who you are?¡± Eosa calmly blinked her large eyes as she asked her question. ¡°My name is Elsie. My partner and I have come to kill the king and his advisor. They will be dead within two weeks.¡± Elsie replied bluntly with an expression of pure neutrality. It was almost as if she were stating a matter of fact, and not a task as difficult as leaping over the moon. Eosa momentarily stared at Elsie before stepping to the side of the tunnel. ¡°I would advise against going down this passageway. Eyes as young as yours should not be tainted by the horrors of man.¡± With her final comment, Eosa disappeared from sight like a fire that had been snuffed out by the wind. ¡°Eyes as young as mine?¡± Elsie scoffed before walking toward the tunnel exit. ---- Inside a certain guest room, Sans sat crossed legged before an elaborate lattice of twisted fire. Various minerals and herbs burned within their own incendiary pockets before turning into liquid or dust. With every ingredient that he finished refining, he would then carefully set them aside and revert his attention elsewhere. ¡°Due to the esoteric nature of the time warped stalks, the best attributed flame to use is probably-¡± A series of sharp raps resounded from outside the door, interrupting his train of thought. The next moment, a faint voice called out. ¡°Excuse me sir alchemist, I have brought the other ingredients.¡± Sans perked his ear into the air before concealing a wry smile. ¡°Come on in.¡± He replied and resumed his experimentation. ¡°Where was I¡­ ah yes, the best attributed flame to use here. Perhaps the earthen flame. He heard the door open and close, but his guest remained quiet by the doorway. ¡°Are you interested?¡± Sans spoke out loud without taking his eyes away. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t want to interrupt.¡± ¡°Nonsense, come here and I¡¯ll explain some things.¡± Bobo hesitantly shuffled his feet closer, but soon enough his tall body loomed within Sans¡¯ peripheral vision. ¡°Take a look here, this is Immortal Aspen Bark and is one of the materials that takes the most time to refine properly.¡± Sans pointed toward a ball of blue and white flames that writhed over an aged piece of wood. ¡°Despite the fiery bath it¡¯s sitting in, the temperature around it is actually quite cool.¡± He then conjured up another mass of the same fire within the palm of his hand. ¡°Want to feel?¡± He held his hand out toward Bobo, who wordlessly took off his gauntlet and carefully passed his hand through the fire. ¡°It feels like cold wind.¡± With his initial apprehension done away with, he began waving his hand back and forth like an alley cat that had discovered a ball of yarn for the first time. ¡°It¡¯s an ice attributed flame. What you¡¯re feeling is actually a really high temperature, normally it¡¯s so cold that your entire hand would freeze into dust. A different kind of burn, so to speak.¡± Bobo immediately withdrew his hand from the fire once he heard the full explanation. He made a nervous chuckle and fit his gauntlet back on. ¡°What does the uh¡­ Immortal Aspen Bark do?¡± He tried to move the conversation back toward the alchemy process, an obvious attempt to hide his newfound fear of Frostfire. ¡°Immortal Aspen Bark is one of the more vital ingredients in rejuvenating destroyed meridians and blood essence after experiencing a severe shock to the system. The Ragnar variant of Solar Sandstone is powerful enough to instantly purify most toxins, but in doing so it will also cause an unholy amount of damage to any normal human.¡± ¡°Hmm, I see. I see¡­¡± Bobo nodded his head along as if he knew what was being discussed. ¡°The 2000-year-old Ethereal Daucus holds a similar responsibility and is equally as important. It¡¯s all a coordinated symphony of chaos that needs to be meticulously handled, otherwise death is a possibility. However if done successfully, then toxin cured.¡± ¡°Toxin? Why does this not sound like a cure for blindness.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s not.¡± A spell of silence took over the room, but Sans seemed both nonchalant and content with the current status quo. He stowed away a batch of newly refined ingredients into a vial in one smooth motion. ¡°So, you are using the kingdom¡¯s alchemy ingredients for your own means. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will tell the king?¡± Bobo asked, his gaze remaining transfixed on Sans¡¯ masterful display of fire control.. ¡°No, not really. Why would you do that?¡± Sans¡¯ lips curled into a bemused smile. ¡°What do you mean? Why wouldn¡¯t I? Have you forgotten that I am Prince Marlow¡¯s personal guard?¡± Bobo challenged back¡ªto which Sans merely nodded as if he were playing along. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. By the way, did you know? In my life, only two people have called me little friend¡­ one of which is dead.¡± Sans paused for a moment, and for the first time since Bobo had entered, he turned to face the man. His piercing eyes stared into the small slits of Bobo¡¯s full helm and a playful smile bloomed on his face. ¡°Were you too afraid to say hello? Chenbo?¡± The armored man stilled, before finally reaching his hands up and removing the full helm. Chenbo gave a self-deprecating smile in return as he stared down at Sans. ¡°I¡¯ve been found out. First, I want to apologize.¡± Chenbo sank to his knees and slammed his forehead to the floor. ¡°Wha-¡° ¡°I am sorry. The reason you were brought here is because of me. You would not be in this mess if it weren¡¯t for me persuading the royal advisor.¡± Sans grimaced at Chenbo¡¯s display of humility. ¡°Chenbo, you don¡¯t have to-¡° ¡°No, I did it on purpose. The moment I saw you, I knew you were the only person that could help me. I took this as an opportunity to rope you into my own mess, and here you are. Despite how harshly I treated you back in the mountains¡­ I still sought out your help. I¡¯m sorry, but please help me!¡± Sans went speechless as he stared at his former friend. ¡°Ah, um! Wait a few minutes.¡± He quickly reverted his attention back to the mass of minerals he was refining. I almost lost concentration and ruined this entire batch! Over the next handful of minutes, Sans gave alchemy his utmost attention. The entire duration, Chenbo refused to let up his head, choosing to remain bowed down on the floor. Sans¡¯ heart sank upon realizing this. It hurts to watch, but it¡¯s his decision. The Immortal Aspen Bark isn¡¯t finished, but I can continue refining that later. I might lose some quality though¡­ it should be okay. With all of the ingredients refined and put away, Sans finally let out a sigh of relief and turned to Chenbo. ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you if your face is on the floor.¡± Chenbo picked himself up, sitting opposite of Sans with a guilty expression. ¡°Alright then, explain.¡± ¡°Do you remember those talks we used to have? About dreams, aspirations¡­ goals to start of family.¡± Sans smirked before replying. ¡°No, but I distinctly remember Chenda smacking you on the head. Hmm, why was it again? That¡¯s right, because you said the reason to grow stronger was to attract women and live a good life.¡± Chenbo winced and reflexively reached for the back of his head. ¡°So you remembered that...¡± ¡°Of course I did. So then, what are you on about?¡± Sans eyed the man with a questioning gaze. Although Chenbo largely looked the same, there were a few details that displayed his newfound maturity. His jawline was now chiseled, while traces of stubble lined his face. His eyes had gained a certain level of sharpness, and his former playfulness was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Well, I found her.¡± Chenbo shifted uneasily and his expression grew solemn. ¡°Found who?¡± Sans asked with an odd look. ¡°The love of my life, my reason to grow stronger¡ªto protect her. And you¡¯re the only one who can help me set her free.¡± Chapter 57: Deadly Motivation (3) A solitary hole, one hundred meters deep, was filled to the brim of a shadowy suffuse of liquid. A black miasma evaporated over the surface, while an occasional bubble found its way to the top. At the very bottom of the well, a sharp claw pressed onto a piece of bone. Pressure was applied, and the claw pierced through the bone with a subtle snap. I¡¯m hungry. The creature¡¯s four limbs were like the unholy union of wolf and snake, hunched and elongated yet shimmering with scales. Rows of small spikes lined its body, tracing from the creature¡¯s head and all the way to its jagged tail that rested behind. Attached to one of its hind legs was a mysterious shackle that constricted and loosened like a heartbeat. A tongue snaked out of its mouth, flickering briefly before returning. Its eyes were closed, just as they¡¯ve always been in all its conscious years. However, it did not need eyes to see. As if its soul were an omniscient scrying orb, the creature was able to perceive everything beyond the well that it called home. Above the miasma, a vast and open cavern stretched in every direction. Streams of crimson liquid flowed in a river before traversing upward along the walls, while a dark red mist billowed across the floor like a grounded cloud. Stalactites reached down from the ceiling, dripping with a substance that evaporated midair, adding to the mist. The creature¡¯s mouth creased into a haunting smile as it sensed a withered man slash at another man, who was chained to an iron slab. An arm flew into the air before disappearing into a nearby river of red. An arm is gone¡­ that one¡¯s time is up. At any given moment, victims of all types were spread all throughout the cavern. Screams of terror filled the creatures thoughts, while rancorous laughter followed shortly after. All of this was normal, and if anything, it meant food was soon to come. Their plaything died¡­ It cast its senses toward a group of men that kicked and jeered toward a broken body. ¡°Damnit Tonka! Now none of us get a turn!¡± A burly man with a mustache crossed his arms over his chest with a pout. He gave the big man beside him a weak punch, who merely shrugged it off with a dark laugh. ¡°Ahh, my bad guys. My bad.¡± Tonka stood up to his full height, towering over the dozen or so men around him. Each one of them swallowed their grievances and could only stamp their feet in frustration. Another man came forward and inspected the body. ¡°You snapped her neck clean backwards! You said you would be gentle!¡± He wasn¡¯t the only one to enter the dispute. Soon enough, a handful of the others joined in. ¡°Yea, this isn¡¯t the first time-¡° ¡°If you weren¡¯t connected with Lord Orbos-¡° ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. She was so pretty too!¡± Tonka glanced around at the men before bellowing out in fury. ¡°Now you all listen to me! I¡¯m in charge here, and what happened has happened. So let¡¯s move on!¡± His growl seemed to silence the growing dissent among his subordinates, at least temporarily. Tonka revealed a sheepish smile seeing as they had given up in their protest. ¡°Look, it won¡¯t happen again. Promises, promises. Now let¡¯s dispose of this one before she stinks up the room.¡± The men around Tonka each shook their head with a sigh. ¡°You said that last time¡­¡± A small voice commented, but it was unclear to the group who said it. With a thick-skinned face, Tonka picked up the woman¡¯s broken corpse. The moment his subordinates led the way out, he revealed a narcissistic smirk that betrayed his thoughts. Naturally, no one was around to see it, or at least no human. It¡¯s that look. A comfortably twisted mind that gives me food. Hurry human, I¡¯m starving. The creature¡¯s tongue once more flickered in and out of its mouth. It patiently waited as the men roamed away from the other groups of people, making their way toward the creature¡¯s desolate hole. The humans above had unknowingly taught it everything it knew. Their speech and mannerisms were instilled into the creature¡¯s mind from a very young age. Torture was a natural occurrence within the vast cavern, and the creature was rewarded for every death in the form of a tormented soul ripe for consumption. But wait, what is this? There were only two entrances into the cavern, one of which followed the crimson river outward. The other entrance was high up the cavern wall, a tunnel that was beyond the natural ledge. A slope ran down the side of the ledge, leading all the way to the main floor. It was from the ledge entrance that the creature sensed a new presence, but it couldn¡¯t form a clear picture due to the energy that polluted the red mist. Before it could focus too much, the group of men drew nearer. ¡°There it is, the Corpse Well. Why do we throw the dead in here and not in the river?¡± One of the men remarked as he kicked a loose rock out of his path. ¡°You¡¯re newer around here so you might not know, but anything that goes inside the Corpse Well is gone forever. It¡¯s the perfect way to dispose of these bodies. Whereas the river leads to the outskirts. Can¡¯t be having bodies shore up randomly.¡± ¡°Yea little man, what he said. Also, don¡¯t stare into the black waters too much. Rumor is that if you do, you might accidentally lose your soul and fall inside. If you fall inside¡­¡± The man who initially spawned the conversation gulped nervously. ¡°W-What¡¯s in the well?¡± His voice was shaky, which only spawned a wave of laughter. ¡°Nothing could possibly survive inside that well. Even just touching the water is enough to kill someone. Our theory is that these bodies dissolve and add to the well¡¯s potent energies, making it even more toxic. Otherwise it would be overflowing with how many bodies we¡¯ve thrown in there.¡± Some of the more braver men gathered around the well¡¯s edge, while the others stood a fair distance back. Tonka held the dead woman in his hands, giving her one last look of regret. ¡°Our fun ended too soon lass.¡± Her clothes were torn to shreds while her skin was a tapestry of bloody gashes. Broken arms, dislocated shoulders, and missing fingers; all these things culminated into her final moment of eternal rest. Her ragged and blond hair was in disarray across her face, hiding eyes still full of watery tears that had yet to dry. Give it to me! Food! Toss it in¡­ hmm? The creature, focused on its next meal, had forgotten about the presence high up on the ledge. It¡¯s small heart pounded as it sensed the new entity focus an uncanny gaze upon it. It sees me? Distracted and confused, the creature paused in place, concentrating on the entity¡¯s movement. It¡­ it fell! The entity dropped from the ledge with serene tranquility. The moment it passed into the misty cloud, the creature was finally able to sense the new presence in its entirety. Like a specter of death, dark energies roiled and swirled around the figure as it plummeted to the ground floor. The creature hardened its thoughts and tried to push away the encroaching fear as it sensed the figure¡¯s unrelenting gaze, which refused to go away even as it fell. S-Stop watching me¡­! The creature recoiled reflexively as it watched the figure crash to the floor. However, instead of an explosive landing, the being landed like a loose feather touching the surface of a lake. It was as if the figure had taken a graceful step off the ledge, only to magically appear on the ground. With its mind racing a million miles a second, the creature had long forgotten about its soon to be meal up above. ¡°Well, this is goodbye. As much as it breaks my heart, you will be forgotten by us, who are the last to remember your pretty face. I¡¯m sure your family, whoever they are, have already moved on. Such is life. And now we move forward with-¡° ¡°Tonka! Just throw the damn body in already!¡± A series of grumbles rang out as the men became fed up with Tonka¡¯s fake sincerity. ¡°Alright, alright! Stand back people. You wouldn¡¯t want this unholy water to touch ya¡¯.¡± Tonka placed the corpse on the ground before delivering a forceful kick, sending it rolling into the well. You guys! Run! It¡¯s coming! The creature cried out in its mind as it detected the unfathomable presence dart toward their position. It¡¯s speed was impossibly quick, almost as if it were disappearing in and out of existence. Before the dead woman¡¯s body even rolled off the edge, the newcomer had already arrived, standing on the opposite side of the well from Tonka. They¡¯re doomed. They¡¯re going to die. If they die, how will I get my food? Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Despite the creature¡¯s roaming thoughts and worries, the woman¡¯s corpse fell into the well without suspense. A roar of laughter rang out as Tonka walked away with a triumphant expression, rejoining his group of subservient men. ¡°Alright lads let¡¯s get out of here. Not even the ¡®ole Olgren gives me as much shivers as the Corpse Well.¡± The group all nodded in agreement and began the return journey to their outpost. Meanwhile, the woman¡¯s twisted body slowly floated down, disappearing into the murky depths. However, the creature wasn¡¯t the slightest bit happy for the approaching meal. Both blinding and black was the being¡¯s aura, like a tempest of wind at midnight that seemed to have captured the silvery moonlight. Armageddon, in the form of a celestial seraph born of heaven and hell, had come for the small creature in its desolate hole. In the face of such a foe, its only wish was for a swift and clean death. ---- Elsie crouched onto her tiptoes and wrapped her arms around her knees. Before her, was an inky vat of liquid that no normal person would be able to see through. What have we here? Her eyes sparkled mysteriously as she cast her gaze to the very bottom of the well. Beyond the sinking body, and through the floating collection of bones and debris, Elsie remained transfixed on the still creature that rested on the floor. An adolescent dreadkin? These things can eat literally anything. Elsie procured a stick out of nowhere and aimlessly prodded the surface of the liquid. The wooden tip disintegrated the moment it contacted the curling wisps of miasma. Dreadkin, a complicated species to say the least. Their traits lend themselves to be the perfect assassins, but their personalities stray away from that, preferring to be nomadic scavengers. Depending on the dreadkin¡¯s diet, they can either become a terrifying demon, or a peace-loving hermit. She frowned upon seeing the shackle bound to the beast¡¯s hindleg. Additionally, one should never take a baby dreadkin away from its family, unless they want to be marked for death by the child. Using a unique soul signature, a dreadkin will never forget its kidnapper. Typically, a newborn dreadkin would be taken care of by its parents until adulthood due to their propensity to eat anything in sight. The creature¡¯s core values and understanding of world around it would be shaped during that time. Only once the dreadkin reached proper adulthood would it venture off alone. This one seems to be only a few decades old. Considering that adulthood begins at 100 years for these creatures, this dreadkin is still quite young and yet is already corrupted to such an extent. Hmm¡­ should I kill it? Elsie dropped whatever remained of the decaying stick and stood up. At the same time, she flicked her finger downward, causing a ray of violet lightning to pierce through the black liquid. The raw energy crackled and zig-zagged its way downward faster than one could blink an eye. The dreadkin, frozen in fear, could only watch as the ferocious lightning splintered down from above, colliding against one of the two horns that protruded from its head. Like shattering glass, the creature¡¯s horn was blown apart without question. However, the bolt of energy wasn¡¯t done yet as it coiled around the dreadkin¡¯s body before fracturing the shackle that bound it. If I remember correctly, dreadkin children that act out are punished by their parents with a broken horn. Or was it a broken claw? I guess it doesn¡¯t matter. Elsie cast the creature one last gaze of pity before leaving its humble abode. Eventually he will figure out that his shackle is broken. Once that happens, he¡¯ll follow his instincts and hunt his kidnapper until either one of them dies. If he manages to consume his kidnapper, then he¡¯ll experience a second awakening and look for a new family. Regardless, it¡¯s no longer my problem. She eyed a certain outpost in the distance, one full of guardsmen. More importantly, this Tonka fellow¡­ A cool stream of air escaped Elsie¡¯s lips as she quelled her brewing fury. She recalled the woman¡¯s corpse as it floated down the well, along with its unnaturally twisted head that faced backward with wide and terrified eyes. What horrors had she not seen? Her memories were full of unspeakable atrocities, some of them even committed by her. She wasn¡¯t a beacon of purity, but neither was she a puddle of evil. ¡°Man, Tonka. You should be more considerate of your friends.¡± ¡°I said I was sorry, besides, there¡¯s fresh women in the new batch of prisoners.¡± ¡°Ugh. We can¡¯t just steal prisoners whenever we want. Advisor Karbone has already reprimanded us¡­¡± A distant conversation escaped through the outpost¡¯s open door. Elsie hummed lightly to herself and carelessly walked forward. The fox girl could detect me because she is strong. The dreadkin could sense me because it is a species that naturally specializes in soul arts. However, normal people¡­ impossible. She tilted her head as if to listen more intently. ¡°Who cares about that fossil? He¡¯s already got a foot in the grave, and when he finally dies Lord Orbos will probably take his place.¡± ¡°Shut up you fool!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare tell me what to do!¡± A smack echoed out, followed by the thud of a body crumpling to the floor. At the same time, Elsie stood at the doorway and watched as a dozen guards collected around their fallen comrade. She folded her arms across her chest with a frosty expression. Sans still needs time to concoct a cure, so I can¡¯t draw too much attention by killing everyone. But¡­ She subtlety waved her hand, causing a handful of ethereal butterflies to shimmer into the air. Her lips curled into a sardonic smile as she walked away, quietly closing the door behind her. ¡°Hey, who closed the door?¡± Tonka called out with a haughty tone. ¡°Huh? Whoa¡­ hey there.¡± One of the guards responded, but not in the way that one would have expected. ¡°I said, who closed-¡° ¡°Shh, are you lost pretty girl?¡± ¡°Wow, she¡¯s a fine one.¡± Tonka stared at his subordinates with venom in his eyes. ¡°What are you guys doing? Back the fuck up. What is wrong with you people?¡± ¡°Hey, no need to speak so loudly. You¡¯ve got us to keep you safe.¡± ¡°-And company, we¡¯ll keep you company all day and night.¡± A chorus of laughter rang out amongst the guards. ¡°Wake the fuck up you idiots. It¡¯s me, Tonka!¡± Another punch rang out and a second body hit the floor. However, the guards showed no fear as they circled Tonka with wild grins. ¡°Easy, easy! How could you be Tonka?¡± ¡°Yea, if that brute was here then you¡¯d really be done for. You should be thankful, really.¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be gentle.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare grab me-!¡° A Tonka styled yelp rang out followed by more demented laughter. Meanwhile, the cause of the commotion steadily distanced herself away from the outpost. Elsie gave a condescending snort of disgust. Do unto others¡­ or something like that. Those guards have all experienced a bout of short-term memory loss, and now they see that Tonka fellow as some young beautiful woman. The illusion will wear off after a couple days. Until then, the big man can live out all the fantasies he wants. Elsie passed by many other buildings, but it seemed like the majority of them were lodging for the guards. Before long, she came upon a series of metal pathways that passed over a crimson river. These pathways all led to a massive circular platform in the center. Tiny holes perforated the platform, allowing one to see the river below in all its glory. This is a mess¡­ Scattered everywhere across the platform, men and women of all ages were bound to metal slabs, struggling and writhing agony. Blackened rods skewered their bodies, causing an unending stream of blood to spill out and conjoin with the crimson river that rushed below the platform. Those that had energy tried to scream through the cloth that failed to muffle their voice. Others were maskless and limp, apparently numb to the pain. Hints of red in their lower eyes. Green stains their lips. Protruding and discolored veins. Elsie emotionlessly walked along the pathway to the center circle. Every prisoner here is severely addicted to Twilight Fel. Well, all of them except that guy. She glanced over at a struggling man securely bound to one of the iron slabs by the edge of the platform. ¡°Release me right this instant! Don¡¯t you know who I am?!¡± The man shouted at the guard before him, who was busy double checking the prisoner¡¯s bindings. ¡°No, no. It don¡¯t matter anymore. Here, wear this and shut up.¡± The guard procured a dirty rag and approached the man¡¯s head. ¡°Get that filth away from me! I am Jensen, son of Count Altores! Release me and tell me where¡­ where is my brother?!¡± The guard paused upon hearing the Jensen¡¯s background. Scratching his head, he looked over his shoulder to a different slab and prisoner combo. A deformed looking man plunged a blackened skewer into the prisoner¡¯s shoulder, causing a revolting crunch and a fresh stream of blood to cascade into the river below. An ugly laugh followed immediately after. ¡°Um¡­ Master Olgren?¡± The guard shouted out to the peculiar man above the prisoner¡¯s tormented cries. ¡°H-Hey! That¡¯s my brother! Stop hurting him you dimwitted oaf!¡± Jensen struggled more furiously before against his bindings as he watched another skewer enter his brother¡¯s body. His eyes flared with intense hatred. ¡°The king will hear about this! Once I am free of this place this entire operation will be torn down! That, I can promise! You ugly rat! Face me if you have the guts!¡± He continued to shout at the top of his lungs when Olgren suddenly craned his head toward the man. ¡°Should have just worn the mask and kept quiet¡­¡± The guard remarked as he took a step away from Jensen. In the distance, Olgren began making his way toward the captured noble. On his back, Olgren carried a wooden basket stained with blood. Metal skewers haphazardly jostled about within the basket. Dark blotches and rust decorated the thin spears, making it obvious that they were often reused. Strapped around the man¡¯s waist was a belt full of serrated hooks, and dangling from each hook was a disfigured and bloodied hand¡ªalmost as if they were trophies of sorts. The hideous man¡¯s heavy limp caused half of his body to be dragged forward with every step. His back was obtusely hunched, giving him the appearance of being constantly off balance, yet somehow managing to always keep himself upright. In addition to his hunch, one of his arms was more massive and longer than the other, causing his meaty knuckles to drag on the floor. Elsie grimaced upon seeing the abomination¡¯s chaotic looking eyes. One eye seemed more dominant as if it were a glaring orb of truth and skepticism, while the other eye aimlessly stared in any other random direction as a result of a severe case of strabismus. Arriving before the young man that called out to him, the taskmaster curved a wicked smile. Olgren¡¯s massive hand easily wrapped around Jensen¡¯s arm. ¡°Unhand me you beast! I said let-¡­ No wait! Gahhh!! ¡° Jensen watched in horror as his arm was slowly ripped away from his body. Muted in shock, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes away from the tangled array of loose ligaments and tendons that trailed outward. ¡°An arm from you¡­ an arm for mee!¡± Blood gushed from the wound, yet Olgren only laughed chaotically as he waved the loose arm around through the air. ¡°G-Gaahhh!!! M-My arm!¡± Jensen finally came to reality and released a series of terrifying screams. Just then, Olgren fixated his gaze on Jensen¡¯s other arm. ¡°Wait, Master Olgren!¡± The guard stepped forward in a hurry, already predicting the bizarre man¡¯s intent. ¡°Advisor Karbone has instructed that each prisoner must last the month! The next boat won¡¯t come for at least some weeks!¡± With a snarl, Olgren stepped back and eyed the guard viciously with his massive orb. Fresh blood from Jensen¡¯s wound had painted Olgren¡¯s face red, and combined with his bent brows and savage teeth, it would have taken anyone great willpower to stand up to him. While they are busy with that, I¡¯ll just¡­ Elsie swaggered over to the iron slab that held Jensen, and with a precise swipe she snapped each of the bindings away. This idiot is so shocked about his missing arm that he doesn¡¯t realize he¡¯s free. Well, I hope he can swim. With a powerful tug, Elsie flung the bewildered man off the edge of the platform. ¡°Each prisoner is vital. We need much more blood essence for the ritual! Keep it together, Master Olgren!¡± While the guard and Olgren were focused on each other, a distant splash entered their ears. ¡°Wait, where¡¯s the prisoner?¡± The pair of men rushed to the ledge and looked below, finding a one-armed man struggling against the current. ¡°Capture! My prize gets away!¡± Olgren frothed and foamed at the mouth as he stamped his feet and pointed at Jensen. ¡°Master Olgren¡­ I can¡¯t swim.¡± ¡°Nooo-rraglbargah!!¡± ¡°Calm down Master Olgren! This wouldn¡¯t have happened if you didn¡¯t rip his arm off. His bindings must have come loose from the force¡­¡± Elsie watched the nonsensical antics of the odd man, but instead of bemusement, she wore a pensive expression. Deformed in body, mind, and soul; this Olgren person is clearly a victim of blood magic. I imagine he was once a normal person. Sad, really, but there¡¯s a reason why blood magic has been banned by Millennium Dragon. It¡¯s not that blood magic itself is malicious, but it often gets used in ways such as this¡­ At this point, she decided she had seen enough to make a sound judgement. Victims are taken in from the outskirts through the river entrance by boat. Once here, they are harvested for their blood essence. After the body is too weak, they are discarded and consumed by the dreadkin¡ªhence avoiding detection from the public. A crafty way to avoid retribution from Millenium Dragon. Her eyes followed the flow of the river, which at some point diverged into two streams. One was crystal clear and free of all impurities. This calm stream of water continued outside the cavern. The other stream was blood red, and it surged against the walls with a vengeance, turning into an erratic flow of energy that traveled upward in an odd pattern. I best get back to Sans before he blows himself up with some weird concoction. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time something has exploded in his face. With none the wiser, Elsie took a step forward and disappeared like a ghost in the wind. Chapter 58: A Bloodline Cursed (1) ¡°Chenbo, stop pacing around like that.¡± Sans set down a simple teacup, full to the brim of green liquid. ¡°Sit and drink this.¡± Sans gestured toward an empty chair with an open palm while reclining back in his own. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just I don¡¯t know what to do-¡° ¡°Sit down already. I said I didn¡¯t know if I could help you, not that I wouldn¡¯t try to help you.¡± Chenbo paused mid-step. ¡°R-Right.¡± With clunky and uncertain movements, he sat at the table and stared pensively at the cup before him. I didn¡¯t notice before but¡­ Chenbo¡¯s body is massive. He was a lot skinnier the last I saw him. Sans sipped his own herbal concoction while observing Chenbo¡¯s hands. Rough skin. Callouses with nicks and scars everywhere. His eyes drifted toward his own delicate and slender fingers. Comparing their differences was like comparing earthy, wooden stumps to crystal and glass. Before he could think much further, Chenbo took a wild swig from the teacup. ¡°Pffftttt!!!! Yuck!¡± Green liquid sprayed out from Chenbo¡¯s mouth, showering both the innocent table and an unamused Sans. ¡°What in the hells? This tastes awful!¡± Chenbo cried out to Sans, who nonchalantly wiped his face clean with a cloth and let out a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s a meridian restoration tonic. Although it¡¯s only grade A, I intended to have it myself for recovery later on.¡± Chenbo straightened his posture. With a fake cough, he pushed the teacup toward Sans. ¡°You made it for yourself? Please, you have it instead.¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s a gift for you. I insist.¡± Sans pushed the teacup back toward Chenbo. Smiles were plastered across both faces as they wished the disgusting liquid upon each other. ¡°Stop fighting me on this. It¡¯s a tonic for your own benefit, so drink up. It¡¯ll make you stronger.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s like that? All the more reason for you to take it back.¡± ¡°Nonsense, this tonic is too low level and won¡¯t gain me anything. Besides, as you can see, I already have a tea of my own.¡± Sans pulled his teacup closer as if it were a shield. ¡°But you made this tonic for yourself, surely there was a reason.¡± ¡°I did, but now it¡¯s for you.¡± The two bickered back and forth, each having a firm, but gentle hand pressed on the teacup. ¡°How often will you come across a grade A tonic such as this? It¡¯s clearly a blessing, so just drink it already.¡± Sans pushed a little harder but was met with increased resistance. His mouth twitched. ¡°If you keep this up then the cup will break, and the tonic will be wasted. Didn¡¯t you want to grow stronger? I seem to remember you wanting to grow stronger. What happened to that?¡± Chenbo¡¯s fake smile finally washed away as traces of sorrow replaced it. His grip faltered, allowing Sans to push the teacup onto his side of the table. ¡°I¡¯m sure that If you had the strength, you wouldn¡¯t have asked me for help. In fact, you would have avoided me altogether¡­ am I wrong?¡± A spell of quiet contemplation arose between the two. Of course he would have. I¡¯m the reason his father is dead. Those around me are always met with misfortune, in one way or another¡­he should know that best. But this time I¡¯ll be more careful. I¡¯ll help him and then quickly leave. If I stay too long- Before he could think more further, Chenbo swiped the teacup from the table and held it in front of his face. He grumbled briefly, but then chugged the remainder of the tonic in a single gulp. His face contorted and his hand slapped the table as a distraction. His limbs shook and his body shivered as he fought the urge to vomit. Ultimately, he held it down. ¡°Whew, that stuff is disgusting. You¡¯re right. If I were strong enough then I wouldn¡¯t need to ask you for help.¡± ¡°Right, so-¡° Chenbo interrupted Sans with a halting hand. ¡°But you¡¯re wrong. I regret the way we parted. I only avoided you because I was embarrassed to face you again. What happened in the mountains, none of it was your fault, and¡­ I lost my only friend for acting the way I did.¡± Chenbo¡¯s expression dimmed as he explained. Does he really feel that way? What am I thinking? Sans drummed his fingertips on the table while Chenbo let out a stretch. ¡°So then, what have you been through this past year?¡± Sans asked the lethargic man. ¡°After we left the mountains-¡° ¡°We?¡± Sans interrupted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to play coy. I know you helped me escape that mountain range. I would have died without you.¡± Chenbo continued. ¡°Anyway, I temporarily joined a caravan. It was run by a family of traders who were headed South. They offered to teach me their craft after learning I was alone, but I wasn¡¯t interested in trading. I sought power, and I would have it by any means necessary.¡± He revealed a self-deprecating smile and folded his arms with his elbows on the table. ¡°Anthor City was along the caravan¡¯s trading route, and that¡¯s where we parted ways. I joined the Royal Academy¡­ it was a uh¡ªa dark time for me.¡± Sans briefly squinted his eyes before asking. ¡°Was the academy not what you imagined?¡± Chenbo chuckled and shook his head. ¡°The academy itself was not a problem. It was everything I imagined and more. The issue was me. I pushed everyone away and worked alone as much as I could. If I were forced into a group¡­ well, let¡¯s just say I acquired an unfavorable reputation for greed. I did everything I could in the pursuit of strength. I just thought if I were stronger¡­¡± He clenched his fists, but quickly released them. ¡°All of that is in the past though. After a few months of attending the academy, word got out that Prince Marlow was seeking a personal aide. He was hosting a tournament that only first years could attend. Since I had already burned every conceivable bridge around me, I decided to fight for it. I also figured it would be the quickest path for more power.¡± Chenbo revealed a nostalgic smirk while Sans gestured around the room. ¡°Looks like you won. All your effort must have made that tournament pretty easy.¡± ¡°I did win, but I wouldn¡¯t say it was easy. I nearly lost my life in the final round. When it came time for my opponent to deliver the final blow, he hesitated¡ªa dumb thing to do in the middle of a duel. I took advantage of his foolishness to turn the tables. The poor fellow never knew what hit him.¡± Sans eyed Chenbo suspiciously. ¡°Never knew what hit him? Your opponent had the upper hand, but somehow you still took him out? How did you manage that?¡± Chenbo reached into his pouch. ¡°I¡¯m glad you asked¡ªwith this!¡± In his hand was thin tome. Jagged yellow lines streaked across its sleek black surface, giving it an aesthetic and powerful touch. ¡°Here, take it.¡± Intrigued, Sans received the tome. ¡°The Art of Lightning?¡± He flipped to the first page. ¡°From the tiniest of sparks to the unbridled wrath of the firmaments¡­¡± Chenbo nodded his head with closed eyes, almost as if Sans were preaching some type of gospel. ¡°So, you used the power of lightning to the turn the tables?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. His hesitation allowed me to store just enough energy to retaliate. One of the initial stages of mastery is a technique called Flicker Strike. After building enough charge, one can release a swift and vicious strike¡ªa strike that¡¯s as fast as lightning. The more advanced version is called Surge.¡± Sans nodded his head as he flipped through the early pages of the book. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡­Whether gifted or with external force, adapt the body to be capable of channeling lightning¡­ At the initial stages, the body builds enough electric energy, but it can¡¯t be released until it reaches the tipping point, which is known as a capacitance level. He leafed ahead a few more pages. The intermediate stage is when the user¡¯s capacitance level has reached the lowest point possible, resulting in near instantaneous command of the lightning element. He flipped toward the end of the book. The advanced stages of lightning control have to do with the rate of flow. The body is now used as a conduit to provide a constant flux of energy that can shift anywhere the user deems necessary. With this, the user can either move extremely quickly, attack viciously, or perhaps both. All of which depends on the user¡¯s mastery and affinity for lightning. This is also possible as a beginner but requires some time to charge up. Sans closed the book before sliding it back toward Chenbo. ¡°You can have this back. I read that in order to channel lightning, the user either has to be naturally gifted or has to take in an external force. So, which is it for you?¡± Chenbo placed a hand on the book, his grim face a mixture of sadness and detachment. ¡°I was certainly not naturally gifted. On one of my earliest missions, I came across a particular mountain, Firmament Mountain. Most days of the year, a torrent of lightning gushes down from the sky and devours the mountain, resulting in certain death for anyone who draws too close. It¡¯s a phenomenon that can be so intense that the mountain isn¡¯t even visible.¡± ¡°You climbed this lightning mountain of certain death?¡± Chenbo gave a hesitant laugh, refusing to meet Sans¡¯ stern gaze. ¡°I said it was a dark time for me, didn¡¯t I? It worked out in the end though. Apparently, I scaled the mountain during its weakest moment. You can imagine my confusion when I reached the mountain peak without any trouble.¡± Chenbo traced a finger over one of his hands, caused a small arc of lightning to close the distance. ¡°When nightfall arrived, I was already at the mountain peak, awaiting my doom. That¡¯s when the skies above me split open and a sea of blue began to fall. Oddly enough, it was slow. At first it was peaceful. Only a mild tingly sensation was in the air. I would even say the scene was quite beautiful.¡± Sans sipped his tea once more and let out a sigh. He continued listening. ¡°The sea of blue was lightning in a solid form. By the time some of the tiniest particles reached me, I was already being relentlessly shocked at every second. It was then that I realized that I wasn¡¯t ready for death. I raced off the mountain as quickly as I could, and just in the nick of time as well. Half of my body was badly burned, and I returned to the academy with a failed mission.¡± Chenbo grinned triumphantly as Sans shook his head. ¡°But it all worked out! The next morning, I was able to command small bits of lightning. Initially I was confused, but an academy elder gave me this book and explained my fortunate encounter. Every day since, I¡¯ve practiced lightning control. Currently, I¡¯m trying to breakthrough to the intermediate stage.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy that you were able to find fortune within misfortune.¡± Sans smiled helplessly. ¡°As am I! Also, take this book. At least read it during your stay.¡± Chenbo tried sliding the book back toward Sans but was stopped midway. ¡°I already skimmed through it. This book won¡¯t be able to help me.¡± Sans awkwardly looked away. ¡°What? If anyone were to be naturally gifted it¡¯d be you. Are you telling me my judgement is wrong?¡± ¡°Well no. Actually on that point¡ªyour book is wrong. You don¡¯t need to be naturally gifted or risk your life in some electrifying encounter.¡° Chenbo skeptically stared at Sans and slowly slid the book back into his pouch. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Ahem, let me explain.¡± Sans sat up straight and outstretched his hands to his front. The next moment, arcs of blue and white formed a crackling bridge between his appendages. This lightning element¡­ it seems rather weak. Any of my flames would certainly have more power than this. Maybe I¡¯m using it wrong? The lightning danced around his fingers and traveled up the length of his arms before suddenly disappearing entirely. ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­ I knew you were naturally gifted! Wait, how did you do that? You completely skipped the beginner stage.¡± Chenbo cried out ecstatically as he pointed at Sans¡¯ wiggling fingers. ¡°This is where the book is wrong. You don¡¯t have to be naturally gifted. In fact, you can teach someone lightning control without any type of encounter. All that is required is to visualize the path of lightning. Imagine instead that you are the clouds, the roaring sky, and channel that energy through your body. With enough practice, you can teach your meridians the true path of lightning. After determining the path, they can then¡­¡± Sans explained patiently, but at some point Chenbo¡¯s eyes seemed to glaze over as the information passed into one ear and out the other. Seeing that his lecture was going amiss, Sans merely let out a sigh. ¡°You know, never mind all of that. Thank you for sharing your book with me.¡± Sensing the lecture was over, Chenbo shook himself awake and nodded vigorously. ¡°Of course, of course! Ah! Where was I in my story?¡± ¡°You were describing your victory in the tournament.¡± Sans sipped his tea, but internally his was thinking about his newfound ability¡ªLightning Control. It seems¡­ powerful, but why did the book¡¯s author skip over the imagery foundation when it¡¯s so simple? Who is the book¡¯s author anyway? He can¡¯t be that important if he didn¡¯t know about such a basic detail. ¡°That¡¯s when Prince Marlow took me in. Also, when he first came to shake my hand, he must have misheard my name and has been calling me Bobo ever since. He¡¯s not actually a bad fellow, but I can¡¯t say he¡¯s kindhearted either. I¡¯ve known him for almost a year now, and I can say that he usually has good intentions, even if his actions might be controversial at best.¡± Chenbo smiled wryly, seeming to remember some distant happenings. ¡°Controversial? What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± Chenbo scratched the back of his hand and mulled over his next words carefully. ¡°For example, one time he bedded a man¡¯s woman. Now obviously, he should not have done that, but he wasn¡¯t thinking about the morality of it at the time. In his heart, he just wanted the woman to have a better life after noticing her poverty and the mistreatment she received from her husband.¡± Sans gave Chenbo a blank look. ¡°¡­Bedded? What is that?¡± Chenbo paused upon hearing Sans¡¯ question, before bursting into laughter. ¡°Are you serious? You don¡¯t know what that is?¡± Sans¡¯ cheeks flushed in embarrassment. ¡°No? Should I? Tell me then.¡± ¡°Bahaha!¡± More laughter followed with Chenbo ultimately waving his hand through the air in a dismissing motion. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. No, no. You should ask your partner about these things instead.¡± Chenbo wiped a tear from his eye as Sans could only watch on helplessly. ¡°Partner? You mean Elsie? I definitely won¡¯t be asking her. She¡¯s as insidious as it gets, an absolute demon should she be given the chance. And she¡¯s completely mysterious. She doesn¡¯t share anything with me.¡± Sans pouted with his arms folded. ¡°What do you mean? She doesn¡¯t share what with you? I could have sworn that you two were together.¡± ¡°Of course we are together! She¡¯s owner of my soul contract.¡± Chenbo¡¯s eyes squinted in thought. ¡°Are you saying that you don¡¯t want to be around her?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Sans glanced at the ceiling as his mind swiftly reeled through all their past interactions. From her childish schemes to her indirect efforts to help him, each and every moment fanned a small yet warm flame in his chest. Finally, remembering her duel in the Trial of Man, he frowned in confusion. The panic and regret he felt when he realized he might have lost her was as real as life. Why do I feel this way toward her? It¡¯s because I pressured her into fighting her clone. Isn¡¯t that why? Is there something more? Wait¡­ am I really charmed?! No, I¡¯ve thought this before. Surely I am not. But could I be? Chenbo leaned forward after noticing Sans¡¯ strange silence. ¡°I came to you for help, but I didn¡¯t realize that you could be the one needing help instead. If you¡¯re stuck in a contract, I¡¯ll do anything I can to help-¡° ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Sans neglected to respond as he internally processed his relationship with his supposed master. Chenbo glanced around the room before speaking up. ¡°Where is that woman anyway?¡± That¡¯s right, where is she? Sans concentrated on the invisible tether that seemed to bind his being to hers. It was the mysterious draw that had always existed ever since he first met the woman. The same one that he assumed came from their soul contract. Why does the contract connection between me and Elsie seem way stronger than the one I had with Madam Lexene? It¡¯s so vivid¡ªI can even sense that she¡¯s on the way here from somewhere below. She¡¯s so fast¡­ it¡¯s like she¡¯s walking through the walls. ¡°I always knew there was something strange going on there. My instincts are never wrong, you know? If she¡¯s that demonic. You know, I had a feeling. Yes, I had a feeling that day we met in Kenchi City. Right when she smiled so innocently toward Prince Marlow, I knew we struck disaster. To think she¡¯s such a hidden witch! A soul contract? Bah!¡± Sans, only half-listening, robotically nodded to Chenbo¡¯s constant spew of nonsense. ¡°An ugly shrew I say! Come on, say it with me. A free man you are! Away with these bindings! Evil woman begone!¡± ¡°A free man¡­ evil¡ªwait what?¡± Sans, finally alert to Chenbo¡¯s willful speech, quickly realized the impending doom that was about to strike. ¡°Banish the evil woman from your life! A terrifying and ominous beast! Live for-¡° ¡°Hush¡ªQuiet! You fool!¡± Sans flew from his chair with precision and grace, swiftly clamping Chenbo¡¯s mouth shut. However, it was already too late. She¡­ she heard everything! Chenbo sat with wide eyes, likely shocked at Sans¡¯ unnatural speed. Meanwhile, Sans despaired internally as a dark and foreboding sensation swept through his body. ¡°Ominous? Beast? Who is an ominous beast?¡± A sweet voice, laced with venom, called out. At the same time, a pressure that felt like the incarnation of nonphysical violence permeated throughout the room. Beads of sweat collected across Sans¡¯ forehead as he racked his brain for damage control. Just then, Chenbo shook off Sans¡¯ hand away from his mouth and piped up with a beaming smile. ¡°We were just talking about how wonderful you are.¡± Sans gave Chenbo a foreign gaze. ¡°Wonderful?¡± He asked his old friend in a confused whisper. ¡°Yea, just repeat after me. First, tell her that you missed her.¡± Chenbo replied with a matching whisper. ¡°Elsie, I missed you¡­?¡± A wave of embarrassment flushed over Sans¡¯ body. He glared at Chenbo before hissing through his teeth. ¡°How is this supposed to help?!¡± ¡°Now tell her that she is gorgeous today, and how much you love her hairstyle.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°Just do it. Sans grimaced upon meeting Elsie¡¯s steely gaze. He swallowed his pride while panic set in like rising waters in a capsized ship. Straightened his posture, he called out to her. ¡°You are looking gorgeous today! And¡­ I really love your hair.¡± Chenbo nodded his head in mutual confirmation as if everything Sans had said was merely a matter of fact. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The dark lines etched across Elsie¡¯s face melted away and were replaced by pink shaded cheeks. ¡°I-If you insist¡­¡± She turned away briefly while wiggling her hips in glee. ¡°What just happened?¡± Sans muttered under his breath. Chenbo stood up from his chair and placed a firm hand on Sans¡¯ shoulder. ¡°You really don¡¯t get it, huh. Not to worry, I will teach you. I consider myself something of an expert in this subject, especially after dealing with Lyra for so long. That cursed woman has a natural instinct for mischief.¡± Sans had an idea on who Lyra might be, but he decided to ask anyway. ¡°Right¡ªWho¡¯s Lyra?¡± He turned to Chenbo as he asked, only to be dumbstruck by Chenbo¡¯s reaction. Wow, it¡¯s almost like his eyes have turned into hearts! The tall man wore a dreamy expression as he let out a drawn-out sigh of longing. ¡°Lyra is a beautiful soul, the kind that you could have never thought to exist. She¡¯s such a sweet woman. The apple of my eye, the oyster to my world. A fairy that walks this mortal plane, a lovely flower that-¡° ¡°She¡¯s an imprisoned Twilight Fox.¡± Elsie interrupted Chenbo¡¯s solitary serenade. Sans frowned upon hearing a familiar race. ¡°Twilight Fox¡­ could it be the same one?¡± ¡°The exact same one.¡± Sans shared a knowing look with Elsie, confirming his suspicions. Chenbo stood by the side with furrowed brows and a serious expression. ¡°You two already knew about Lyra? How is that possible? Her existence has been hidden away since birth. The only reason I¡¯ve even come across her is due to my relationship with Prince Marlow.¡± Sans squinted his eyes as he gleaned new information from Chenbo. ¡°Hidden away since birth? Chenbo¡ªhow old is Lyra?¡± ¡°Her age? Well she¡¯s never directly told me. It¡¯s rude to ask a woman her age, but if I were to guess-¡° ¡°Twenty, or close to it.¡± Elsie interjected once more. A hint of melancholy emanated out from her. ¡°Twenty? But Elden Hoplin said that Twilight Fel came about twenty years ago. Are you suggesting that she¡¯s been the source the whole time? Perhaps there was a different Twilight Fox.¡± Sans suggested with a pained look, but Elsie merely shook her head. Born into captivity, her blood essence has been siphoned away daily to create some useless drug. How is she still alive? She must be incredibly weak. After all, a beastman¡¯s blood essence is equivalent to their life energy. He balled his hands into fists and clenched them. With everything he had been through, captivity was a sore spot for Sans. It was easier to turn a blind eye to such a thing when the victim was a stranger, but Lyra¡¯s relationship with Chenbo brought things closer to home. ¡°Chenbo, I still don¡¯t know if I can help free her, but I promise I will do everything in my power to do so.¡± Sans spoke grimly to his old friend. ¡°¡­Thank you. If that¡¯s the case then I have a suggestion.¡± Chenbo walked forward and stood at the entrance of the room. His eyes lingered on the helmet that he held between his hands, as if he were ready to put it on. Sans briefly glanced from Elsie to Chenbo before crossing his arms over his chest. What is he up to now? Eventually, Chenbo looked up from his helmet with a sly grin. ¡°Become good friends with Advisor Karbone! I must go now, until next time!¡± Without another word, he fitted on his helmet and walked out the door. Chapter 59: A Bloodline Cursed (2) A clear vial, filled halfway with a viscous and sky-blue substance, rested on the tabletop. Azure Blossom Tonic... it looks just like how I remember. Sans knelt by the table, holding his head level to the vial. The early morning rays of sunlight shone through the window, bringing warmth to a portion of his face, while his eye peered into the tonic as if it were a murder suspect with a dubious alibi. An A-grade medicinal tonic. Its purpose is to prepare the body for much more severe medications. It doesn¡¯t do anything on its own, however the moment an injury occurs¡ªthe tonic will activate in full force. Supposedly described as if your bones and organs are dipped in the most soothing of waters, eliminating all aches and pains. His upper eyelids hung low, and his mouth curled into a pleased grin. After spending all night working on this alchemical marvel, he was both tired and elated. ¡°With this step complete, I¡¯ll-¡± He stopped abruptly, tilting his head at a slant. Staring at him from the other side of the vial was a beautiful and enchanting eye. It wasn¡¯t just any eye, but one that belonged to the most mysterious woman he had ever come across. ¡°Azure Blossom Tonic.¡± Elsie¡¯s charming voice floated through the air, causing Sans to adopt a subtle smile. However, before he could engage in a heartfelt conversation on the topic, he realized something was off. ¡°Um, Elsie? Why are you... upside down?¡± Sans backed away from the table to find Elsie standing downward from the ceiling. The most perplexing part of the situation was her hair, which seemed to defy gravity as it flowed upward and over her shoulders like strands of silk. ¡°Upside down, right side up, sideways and back ways. It¡¯s all the same when you can¡¯t differentiate reality from an illusion. After hearing everything I told you last night, I thought you would practice illusion mastery.¡± Sans¡¯ face scrunched up awkwardly. Just after Chenbo had left, Elsie explained in grave detail the horrors happening below. She recounted with anger the gruesome treatment and ritualistic sacrifice that the various prisoners were undergoing; each of them acting as a human battery for some unknown plan. ¡°I did say I would practice illusions, but not right now. There are still many unexplored avenues I can take if I¡¯m to find a solution that doesn¡¯t involve a Ragnar variant. Let¡¯s think efficiently here, and right now it is best to practice alchemy. Time is of the essence. Besides, does it really matter if I master illusions? I still don¡¯t want to fight King Anthor... despite the circumstances.¡± Elsie folded her arms across her chest. Her cheeks puffed outward like tiny marshmallows as her mouth formed something of a scowl. ¡°Did you not understand the importance of anything I told you? The people of this kingdom are being sacrificed like sheep, and it¡¯s all happening beneath our very feet. These are innocent people who don¡¯t deserve such a fate.¡± Sans raised an eyebrow as he glanced upward at Elsie¡¯s wiggling toes. ¡°You mean, beneath my feet. You¡¯re upside-down.¡± Elsie¡¯s scowl deepened and she took a step forward. The ceiling and walls warped and twisted, while the air seemed to thicken. ¡°Really? Is that so?¡± She took another step forward, closing the distance between them. Sans let out a hollow laugh and moved backwards, but just as he did¡ªsomething poked his back. ¡°¡­And you¡¯re dead.¡± Sans¡¯ eyes went wide as Elsie whispered into his ear. The upside-down figure before him evaporated into nothingness, while the room suddenly became rigid once more. ¡°Is all of this necessary?¡± He let out a sigh and turned around, finding Elsie pointing at him with an outstretched finger. ¡°This could have been a sword. I could have been King Anthor. Did you think if you cured yourself, you could beat the king in a fight?¡± Sans scratched the side of his head and cast his eyes to the side of the room. ¡°Eh, well¡­ that wasn¡¯t really in the plan. I at least wanted to talk with him first. What if the king himself is innocent? For a man to care so much about his son¡¯s health and safety¡­ I refuse to believe he¡¯s as evil as you say. The advisor on the other hand¡ªI don¡¯t trust that guy for even a second.¡± ¡°Okay then. Let¡¯s pretend it¡¯s just you and the king in some abandoned location. You talk to him, thus learning he¡¯s not as innocent as you hoped. Do you think he¡¯s just going to let you walk away with that knowledge?¡± ¡°Well I¡ª¡± Before Sans could finish his sentence, he felt another finger poke his back. ¡°Dead, again.¡± The Elsie before him dissipated into butterflies as he whirled around to face the new version. ¡°This isn¡¯t very fair. The king¡¯s mastery over illusions is mediocre compared to yours.¡± ¡°Illusions were never fair to begin with. King Anthor is capable of illusions far more complex than just this. With your lack of practice, there was never a fight to be had¡ªonly certain death.¡± Elsie wagged her pointed finger at him as if to taunt the poor boy. Sans grimaced, but before he could give his retort, a series of gentle raps sounded from the door. ¡°Oh! My new friend is here!¡± Elsie chirped happily, which only caused Sans additional confusion as her voice didn¡¯t come from the Elsie in front of him. What in the world is going on?! Sans spun around once more, this time toward the door. Just as he did so, everything from the walls to the ceiling all shattered like glass, revealing Elsie¡¯s dainty figure skipping toward the door. She wore a white overcoat that trailed down to her ankles. Its wide sleeves dangled just beyond her knuckles, which seemed to highlight her ruby painted nails all the more. Elsie threw the door open with a beaming smile and a glimmer in her eye. ¡°Lady Elsie, I got your message and-¡± ¡°Madam Alten!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Madam Altores...¡± Madam Altores, gowned in an elegant black dress, muttered through pursed lips. Surrounding her were two broad-shouldered men that stood like stone statues. It seemed that even within the palace, she chose to walk with protection. ¡°Yes, yes. Wait one second and then we¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Leave? Where-¡± The woman asked back in confusion, but Elsie had already turned away from her, making her way toward an equally confused Sans. ¡°Here, this is for you.¡± Elsie reached into her coat pocket, withdrawing a golden talisman, barely the size of a coin. Laced through the talisman was a silvery chain that glimmered against the loose rays of sunlight. Sans received the talisman and inspected it closely. ¡°What are these tiny inscriptions on the side? What is this for?¡± He asked her with squinted eyes as he tried to make sense out of any of the etchings. ¡°Currently, both King Anthor and Advisor Karbone have left the palace. I suspect that they are on the tenth floor somewhere, scouting for the remaining ingredients that you asked for. Here, put it on.¡± Elsie grasped the talisman from Sans¡¯ hands, looping the chain over his neck. ¡°It¡¯s a single-use protective formation that will activate upon receiving a life-threatening strike. Even though there should be no threats within the palace, one can¡¯t be too certain.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­ well where are you going? I could come with-¡° ¡°Shopping! We¡¯re going shopping! Want to come?¡± Elsie beamed a radiant smile that seemed to outshine the sun itself. Meanwhile, Sans flinched upon hearing a particular word, making him recall a certain day of dread. ¡°No thanks, I¡¯ll stay here and-¡° ¡°And practice illusions, right?¡± Elsie interjected with a stern glare, which didn¡¯t seem all that serious when combined with her lush and pouted lips. ¡°Right, I¡¯ll practice illusions. Now hop along, enjoy your time uh¡ªshopping!¡± He took a step away from the door and casually waved goodbye. ¡°Hmpf! You better practice!¡± Elsie slammed the door behind her, which was followed by the faint shuffling of footsteps. ¡°The audacity! The day is ruined! I can¡¯t believe he won¡¯t spend his time with me! Me, of all people! The wonderful me¡­¡° Sans, unmoved and wholly unaffected, listened as her remarks faded into the distance. A couple moments of silence went by, before he finally released his long-held breath into a drawn-out sigh.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°Silence, at last.¡± He revealed a sly smirk before turning toward the center of the room. ¡°Practice? Of course I¡¯ll practice. Now, where was I? The Azure Blossom Tonic is only one part of the recovery process. I will also need something to maintain my body¡¯s integrity under the extreme energy of the Solar Sandstone. To begin with, we can start by dissecting an advanced body strengthening pill.¡± Sans clicked his fingers together, an act that he had done countless times over the last couple weeks. What he expected was a flurry of flames to come forward, with which he could mold and solidify into the perfect alchemy cauldron. However, instead¡­ ¡°Smoke?¡± He gazed at the hazy plume before him in bewilderment. There was no fire, no cauldron, nor any magic in the air to speak of. Something is off! He took a step back, when something caught his eye from within the dissipating cloud. A dainty yet familiar foot stepped forward with wiggling toes. E-Elsie?! Before he could suffer another thought, Elsie¡¯s smoldering visage appeared from the depths of smoke as she waved to clear the air. ¡°This is not illusions! This is alchemy!¡± Elsie¡¯s cheeks puffed out once more as she balled her tiny hands and rested them on her hips. Her weight shifted onto one leg, while her entire demeanor seemed to demand an explanation. ¡°I¡­this¡­ but you left! What?!¡± Sans recoiled back in shock. He was used to Elsie¡¯s unfathomable methods, but something about the situation seemed entirely off. ¡°I said illusions! Practice illusion! Il-lu-sion! Il-lu-sion! I said illusions!¡± Elsie marched around the room, all the while chanting the same phrases over and over again. ¡°What is going on here¡­¡± Sans twisted his mouth in thought. For some reason, I lost command of my own fire. Additionally, Elsie seems to have gone crazy. I suppose I¡¯ll have to calm her down. It¡¯s odd, normally she only gives me suggestions and hints. She¡¯s almost never this straight forward. It¡¯s almost as if¡­ He focused his attention on a single immutable detail that had never failed him¡ªhis strange connection to her that was nothing short of an invisible tether. If anything, the connection only seemed to be growing stronger with each passing day. She¡¯s not here¡­ With a sudden flash of inspiration, he cast his gaze to the window. There¡¯s no sunlight coming through the window! He rushed to the window, only to be greeted by a vast expanse of black. The phantom Elsie grew silent as she watched from a distance. Her expression was stern, yet somehow playful. ¡°I¡¯m still trapped in¡­ an illusion¡­¡± His defeated mumbles were the only sound that could be heard. ¡°Arrgh! Fine!¡± Sans cried out while pulling at his hair in frustration. ¡°I¡¯ll practice! I¡¯ll do it!¡± The moment he acquiesced, Elsie¡¯s figure skipped over in excitement. Her body shrank smaller and smaller, until it was barely the length of his arm. Without hesitation, she flung herself through the air and latched onto his body like a miniature koala bound to a tree. Sans kneaded his forehead as he tried to pull her away from his chest, but unfortunately it was an impossible task. Well, I would rather her like this than conjuring a verbal storm. He glanced at the small body trying to mash her face into his shirt. Giving up on her, he assumed a cross-legged position on the floor and closed his eyes. Scanning his memories for a certain figure of legend. I¡¯ve yet to truly dive into Kaima¡¯s inheritance. It¡¯s always felt¡­ daunting to do so. It was as if he were exploring an extension of himself, something foreign but at the same time familiar. His mind flipped through different topics on illusions before finally landing on the one most pertinent. It¡¯s clear what she wants me to learn¡ªdetecting and breaking illusions. Unlike his memories for alchemy, his memories for the illusion arts always seemed to be in a strange haze, like an incomplete puzzle that he couldn¡¯t even envision the complete form of. He could recall details, but never the most crucial ones. This left him in a constant state of unwillingness to practice the art entirely, especially with alchemy being so accessible¡ªnot to mention vital to his short-term survival. Sinking deeper into his thoughts, Sans found himself seated upon a blackened throne within a massive cathedral-like building. Small samples of violet light filtered its way through the patterned glass ceiling, illuminating the shadow infested room like a series of thin swords piercing into the abyss. This is Kaima¡¯s home. No¡­ this is my home. He stood up, briefly scanned the empty room, and then lazily strode toward a side door. His gait exuded confidence, almost like a casual saunter that followed an obscure and profound rhythm. With every step, shadows coiled and clung to his feet as if the floor itself were hesitant to see him go. The door swung open by some unseen force, revealing the interior of the side room. An altar was positioned at the head of the room with a man sitting leisurely upon it. His outfit was of pure black and surprisingly sharp. Light reflected off his simply laced leather shoes, while his slacks were secured by two misaligned belts. The top of his collared shirt was unbuttoned, revealing a contrasting splash of pale skin and two beautifully prominent clavicles. One of the man¡¯s legs dangled playfully off the side, while he rested his arm on the raised knee of the other. An enchanting smirk rested beneath two piercing blue eyes¡ªeyes that Sans could have sworn that he¡¯d seen before. Isn¡¯t that¡­ Kaima? But this is Kaima¡¯s memory¡­ how? ¡°Are you ready?¡± The man called out as he hopped off the alter. ¡°Always.¡± Sans replied without any thought. The next moment, a shroud of black erupted from the altar and encased Sans within. Two orbs of blue light flashed brightly, before absolute darkness took hold. A breathless moment passed, when suddenly a gust of chilling air brushed against Sans¡¯ neck. ¡°Pay attention, I won¡¯t repeat myself again.¡± Sans¡¯ ears twitched upon hearing the familiar voice. It¡¯s him again. It¡¯s Kaima. His eyes flickered open, finding himself in the same room, in front of the same narcissistic smile. Kaima¡¯s condescending gaze bore down upon Sans, staring through him as if he didn¡¯t even exist. ¡°As we were then. The fundamentals of illusion mastery rest in the manipulation of information. This much you have already practiced with your own mediocre illusions, yes?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A quiet voice called out from behind Sans, filling him with no small amount of alarm. I¡¯m not alone?! Sans turned around to find a small figure, donning a black hooded cloak. The figure¡¯s lower face was partially visible. He looks young. Is this Kaima¡¯s disciple? Realizing he was standing between Kaima and the possible disciple, Sans took a step to the side. After all, it was awkward for Kaima to stare at him but not at him. ¡°Good, let¡¯s continue.¡± Kaima gave the boy a nod and clasped his hands behind his back. ¡°Manipulation of information depends on perspective. For the most basic of illusions, we control the five senses: visual, auditory, taste, touch, and smell. As for more complex illusions, we may control the deeper aspects of a person¡¯s psyche: aura, spiritual, and emotions are a few such examples.¡± He paced in front of the alter as he spoke, while still occasionally batting an eye toward the boy. ¡°Yes-but Kaima, I already understand these things¡­¡± The boy spoke with slight hesitation as he voice lingered, almost worried to speak the rest of his mind. Kaima revealed his pearly white teeth, giving the boy a knowing grin. ¡°You want to break illusions, do you not?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± ¡°The most critical aspect in both detecting and breaking an illusion, is to understand which combination of simple and complex senses are being manipulated. Perhaps you might think your sight has been distorted? Maybe your hearing? Then it turns out you were asleep all along, and it was your dreams that were twisted.¡± Sans shifted his attention between Kaima and the boy. His brow crumpled, deep in thought. You can be under an illusion¡­ while asleep? What if you woke up within the illusion thinking it was over, but it wasn¡¯t? Wait¡ªam I asleep? The boy¡¯s head turned away from Kaima, as if he were also swimming in his own thoughts. Seeing this, Kaima chuckled and leaned on the altar¡¯s edge. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not asleep.¡± Both Sans and the boy let out a synchronized sigh of relief. ¡°Not yet anyway.¡± Kaima muttered before continuing. ¡°The concept of detecting an illusion is easy. Simply pinpoint the distorted senses, along with every way they are distorted, and trace the flow of magic with your own. The challenge comes with figuring out all the creative patterns that the illusion master has cleverly conjured.¡± He held out his hand, curling his delicate fingers inward while leaving one standing tall. ¡°Look here and we¡¯ll see¡­¡± With a swift chop, he cleanly sliced the finger off without batting an eye. Blood spurted outward like a miniature fountain, dying Kaima¡¯s chest and face a scarlet red. He didn¡¯t even flinch¡­ Sans stared at Kaima with wide eyes. He was quite familiar with the pain of losing a finger. Even knowing that he could grow it back with special medicinal pills, it was still a painful experience nonetheless. ¡°We see the blood, yes? But wait a minute, there¡¯s something strange about this¡­ Can you tell me?¡± The boy tilted his head toward Kaima before letting out a mumble. ¡°There¡¯s no smell. You¡¯re bleeding a lot, but the smell of blood isn¡¯t in the air.¡± After hearing the boy¡¯s assessment, Sans glanced back toward Kaima¡¯s hand with intrigue. ¡°That¡¯s right. It is established that the distorted sense is visual, now we have to detect all the different ways that magic is being applied. Our eyes and senses are just like any limb of our body, so much so that we can empower them with magic. In order to detect an illusion, one must empower their senses with intent. Your intent¡­ is critical to success.¡± Sans nodded in understanding as he focused on the flow of energy within his own body, channeling it to his own eyes. The trick is intent. Intent to see through his illusion of a cut off finger¡­ He concentrated on Kaima, who stood still with his outstretched hand. In a matter of seconds, Sans was able to see a numerous streams of shadowy energy exploding outward from the severed hand. Each black tendril was connected to the various splatters of blood that decorated Kaima and the floor. ¡°I see it!¡± The boy exclaimed as he gripped the hem of his cloak with a clenched fist. ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s move to the next step.¡± Kaima smiled, and as if time were rewinding itself, the spilled blood flowed in reverse and his finger reattached itself. He wiggled his fingers and clenched his fist, showing that his hand was perfectly fine. ¡°In order to break an illusion. Your version of reality needs to be stronger than that of the illusion. When creating illusions, a varying amount of skill, depth, trickery, and energy are all components that can make the illusion easier or harder to break. It should be mentioned that breaking an illusion for someone else is a completely different learning curve. To do so, you would have to impose your reality onto the victim¡¯s reality, which involves understanding them to a fine degree.¡± Kaima dismissively waved his hand through the air. ¡°Enough talk, hold out your hand just as I did before.¡± Sans bit his lip as he watched the cloaked boy hold out his hand. Will I be able to practice breaking the illusion as well? ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Kaima¡¯s voice reverberated in his ears. Huh? Feeling something off, Sans turned to the enchanting man. ¡°I said hold out your hand, both of you.¡± Kaima shifted his gaze onto Sans, who stood in place, shocked and dumbfounded. ¡°You can see me?!¡± ¡°Did you think yourself invisible or something? Stop wasting my time, or rather¡ªyour time.¡± Sans sheepishly glanced toward the boy, praying for his silly assumption to be overlooked. Unfortunately, he could barely make out the sly smirk hiding underneath the hood. These bastards! Were they in on this together? With a grunt, he held out his hand, pointing a finger into the air. ¡°Perfect, now break the simple illusion.¡± Kaima called out while folding his arms across his chest. Nothing has changed- Just as he turned to inspect the boy behind him, a fountain of red caught his eye. Blood¡­ my finger. I understand now. His eyes glowed in interest as he inspected the bloody stub that was forming his finger. Blood spewed into the air, just as it had with Kaima, and similarly there was no metallic scent to fill the air. In fact, there wasn¡¯t even any pain other than an awkward phantom itch. In his heart and mind, the entire image went against all common sense, especially considering his extensive experience in losing his smaller appendages. ¡°Now we understand the task ahead of us. Step one, identify the sense that is distorted. Step two, channel energy into that sense, focusing on the discrepancy. Step three, break the illusion by imprinting your own reality over the illusion. Just remember, breaking an illusion tends to require an equal or greater amount of energy than the amount used. The more experienced you are, the less energy you will need to use.¡± Kaima let out a small chuckle and continued. ¡°Heh¡­ If it helps, you can even try to verbally call out for it to break. Is it more embarrassing to look silly, or to be trapped in an illusion forever?¡± ¡°Break!¡± ¡°Break!¡± Both Sans and the boy called out simultaneously upon hearing Kaima¡¯s statement. Seeing this, Kaima nodded in approval and continued his lecture. ¡°We have a whole journey ahead of us, and this is only the first component. To keep things simple, we¡¯ll keep using the same illusion, but each time will become more complex. Naturally, complexity will come in the form of adding additional senses or changing the pattern in which the illusion is conjured.¡± Sans¡¯ heart thumped. Adding in senses? Does that include- ¡°That includes the sense of touch! But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here to traumatize you.¡± Sans let out an internal sigh of relief, but it was too soon. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ll be adding in touch as the second sense! It¡¯ll be much easier if you get used to it sooner rather than later. That way you¡¯ll have a lot more practice!¡± Kaima¡¯s devilish laughter filled the air as Sans grit his teeth. I want to go back to alchemy. ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to start right now, let us get out of this dreary room. I know a spot, just outside these castle walls. A beautiful and serene forest¡­¡± Chapter 60: A Bloodline Cursed (3) A carriage rocked and rattled as two horse-like beasts pulled it along a wide road. Their muscles bulged with energy, threatening to burst through the black and grey armor that encased their body. Dark red eyes could be seen within the depths of their spiked helms, while the sound of heavy breathing echoed out in a synchronized cadence. Elsie gazed out the window from within the carriage. Her expression, a mixture of boredom and cold apathy, was like black ice in a still winter. ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t¡­shopping¡­with me¡­I¡¯ll show him¡­¡± A subtle stream of mumbles escaped her lips. ¡°Lady¡­ Lady Elsie, where did you want to go again?¡± Madam Altores called out hesitantly from across the emotionless woman. ¡°There¡¯s an old tailoring shop at the other side of the city. I think that¡¯s where I¡¯d like to go.¡± ¡°Tailoring shop?¡± The noblewoman mentally rummaged through every potential business that Elsie could be referring to. ¡°Ah! The one by the Adventure¡¯s Guild branch? It¡¯s so far removed from the high-class tailors that I had forgotten all about it. Their business tends to be more catered to traveling adventurers and combat, nothing that I would often care to frequent. Did something there catch your eye? I could always introduce you to a more favorable vendor. After all, my connections run far and-¡± Elsie shifted her attention toward the rambling woman and flashed an enigmatic smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to speak in circles. Ask me what you will.¡± A heavy silence filled the carriage as Madam Altores cast her eyes downward. She grit her teeth and clenched her hands upon her knees. ¡°My son¡ªhow did you know he was missing an arm? Where has he been this whole time? Do you know where my other son is? My precious babies¡­¡± Elsie quietly observed the grieving woman, who no longer cared to maintain her elegant demeanor. ¡°Why is he here?¡± Elsie turned to the spot beside Madam Altores. Sitting there was a familiar man, sporting a solemn and pensive frown. ¡°Commander Ramoose, long time no see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Commander Ramon¡­¡± The guard muttered with crossed arms. ¡°Yes, yes. You know, now that I¡¯m thinking about it, the boy I freed looks nothing like Count Altoto, the man you were with inside the palace. If anything, he looks more like Commander¡ªah¡­ I see.¡± Elsie nonchalantly paused her speech upon seeing Commander Ramon¡¯s cheeks flush red. His mouth opened as if to speak, before closing once again. In the end, he was saved by Madam Altores who hooked her arm around his. ¡°Sometimes people make sacrifices. I was only married to that oaf as a political move. If I could have chosen the life I wanted to live, then¡­¡± Madam Altores tightened her grip around his arm. Elsie dismissively waved her hand through the air. ¡°It matters not to me. Your sons were both captured to be used as sacrifices. I set one free, while the other should be kept alive for another few weeks. One of them lost his arm to a man called Master Olgren.¡± Initially, both Commander Ramon and Madam Altores wore expressions of worry and anger, but upon hearing Master Olgren¡¯s name they adopted a more suspicious look. ¡°Is that name familiar to you?¡± Elsie probed them further as she rested her cheek on the palm of her hand. ¡°Well yes, but it must be a strange coincidence. Olgren is a fairly common name in Anthor Kingdom as it was the name of our former king. Although he was a great king, he has long since succumbed to his bloodline curse. The current king is Olgren¡¯s son, and it is unfortunate that he didn¡¯t inherit any of the wonderful traits that Olgren had. Of course, I was just a child when Olgren was in power a few decades ago.¡± Madam Altores explained while Commander Ramon nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s as Madam Altores says. King Olgren was well respected, even though his methods and nature were considered unorthodox.¡± Elsie pursed her lips as she recalled the deranged man in her memory. His hunched posture, along with his exaggerated limp and overly sized arm. ¡°Unorthodox? How?¡± She probed the commander, who shifted uneasily in his seat under her inquisitive gaze. ¡°He was a blood magic user. I¡¯m sure you know that blood magic has an unsavory reputation anywhere in the tower. The adventure¡¯s guild, Millennium Dragon, has even banned it from being used.¡± Madam Altores nodded her head in agreement before adding in. ¡°And that¡¯s where King Olgren was different from the others. After he learned about his bloodline curse, he worked tirelessly with blood magic in a desperate attempt to find a cure. It turns out that Millennium Dragon allowed Olgren to practice blood magic under certain two conditions. He had to be registered with the guild, and he could not practice blood magic on unwilling participants.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that Millennium Dragon would allow a blood magic user to roam free, but they would be under constant watch.¡± Elsie agreed with a nod. At the same time, Madam Altores smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes¡­ and It¡¯s for that reason that the Anthor Kingdom is on bad terms with Millennium Dragon. Normally the prestigious adventure¡¯s guild would be a glorious landmark in any city where they maintain a branch, but here in Anthor Kingdom¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re given the worst buildings and locations.¡± Elsie finished Madam Altores¡¯ sentence with a certain understanding. She thought about the rundown branch in Kenchi City, which was stationed next to the magnificent and towering castle belonging to the Anthor royalty. ¡°That¡¯s right. Most Anthor citizens blame the Adventure¡¯s Guild for inhibiting Olgren¡¯s efforts, therefore preventing him from curing his bloodline curse. Since Olgren failed, the Anthor curse remains for all his future generations¡ªa tragic fate that could strike at any moment.¡± Commander Ramon let out a sigh of pity after his explanation. ¡°I see, that does sound tragic. However, what bloodline curse are you guys talking about?¡± Elsie shifted her eyes between the two. ¡°You don¡¯t know of the Anthor curse?¡± Commander Ramon gave Elsie a confused look but was swiftly smacked on the thigh by Madam Altores. ¡°Of course she doesn¡¯t, why else would she ask? She¡¯s clearly not from around these parts.¡± She scolded the man before turning to Elsie with an apologetic smile. ¡°Let me explain. The Anthor family has ruled this kingdom for thousands and thousands of years. Well, one day the king had fallen in love with a maiden. It¡¯s said that their affection for each other was so great that it could shift the seasons and make Spring bloom early. However, the king wasn¡¯t the only one to have eyes on the beautiful maiden.¡± Madam Altores let out a sigh and gazed out the window as she continued her story. ¡°It was the day after the most historic wedding in Anthor history when tragedy struck the kingdom. The strongest man, Marumen, was infuriated that someone had stolen the woman he desired. Marumen was the exact man that had eyes for the king¡¯s new wife. He dragged the king out from his castle, and in front of all the citizens, he cursed the king and executed him.¡± Commander Ramon nodded his head in agreement before adding in. ¡°There¡¯s a couple more details you forgot. It¡¯s said that Marumen then killed the woman for not choosing his side. In his anger and frustration, he threw his legendary sword into the air. Some say the king¡¯s descendants recovered the sword and secured it in their vaults. Others say that a wandering merchant discovered it and sold it for a fortune. No one knows.¡± A swift smack once again found Commander Ramon¡¯s thigh as Madam Altores scowled beside him. ¡°You men are all the same, thinking about some legendary sword. Hmpf!¡± Elsie blankly stared at the two, lost in her own thoughts. This was that kingdom, all those years ago? Nala Saed¡­ that poor soul. Also, Marumen would have never cursed a bloodline. His methods were always more¡­ straight forward. She revealed a gentle smile, reminiscing upon a time that had long passed. ¡°Lady Elsie¡­ could you tell us more about our other son? Jensen, our poor child, is still recovering in bed. He refused to tell us anything about what happened.¡±This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Madam Altores bit her lip and nervously tapped her fingers in her lap. Sensing her worry, Commander Ramon grasped her hand, entwining them together. ¡°Beneath the palace, there are many prisoners, your other son included. I plan to help all of them escape, but it will be difficult to do it alone. Instead, I will ask you¡­¡± Elsie sunk back into her seat, both relaxed and seemingly bored to no end. ¡°How do you feel about King Anthor meeting an early death?¡± Madam Altores and Commander Ramon recoiled in shock upon hearing Elsie¡¯s words. However, after sharing a stealthy glance, their expressions turned solemn as they leaned closer. ¡°Tell us more.¡± ---- Sans sat cross-legged on the cold ground with closed eyes. His hair flickered within the whispering winds, while the sharp freshness of frosty mist filled the air. Exhaling at a steady rate, his eyes flashed open, and he peered into the endless blue sky. ¡°What a tall pillar¡­¡± He was currently seated upon a thin and ornate pillar that soared high above the clouds. It was stone, with golden engravings that drew patterns across the surface. Below, a sea of white clouds acted as a substitute floor, but despite the spectacle he was otherwise uninterested. ¡°At least it¡¯s better than losing a finger.¡± His mouth twitched upon remembering his initial journey into the realm of illusions. Kaima was ruthless, forcing us to repeat the same finger slice over and over again. Each time he either added a new sense or changed the application of magic itself, making it increasingly annoying. He stood up from the floor and turned around. Every direction was filled with either blue skies or rolling clouds, and the platform was so small that merely two steps in any direction would take him off the edge. ¡°How to get out of here¡­¡± Time was lost to him when practicing the esoteric art of illusions. Hours turned to days, which turned to weeks, but after every successful deconstruction he would revert back to a cozy campfire in the forest, seated before the ever-imposing figure of Kaima. After practicing with just his finger, Kaima decided to up the ante by tossing both Sans and the other disciple in a variety of disorienting scenarios. Between rolling plains of sand, frost-bitten winter alcoves, and verdant forests, each illusion was a new sensation, a new world to break free from. Some illusions were so vivid and real that the only thing he could possibly do was live out his new life until he finally discovered a discrepancy. Perhaps a butterfly flew backwards, or no smell to accompany the onset of heavy rain. Each discrepancy within the illusion revealed a node of sorts, a series of faults that allowed Sans to visualize the pattern in which the world was constructed, and thereby shatter it to pieces. And now the illusions have become complex enough to involve a core to act as a central node. However, there¡¯s nothing here besides the pillar I am seated upon. Energy surged through his body, empowering each of his senses to their fullest degree. However, every detail was immaculate, almost as if Kaima had teleported him to the top of a real pillar and left him there to brood. ¡°But there¡¯s always something¡­ always something¡­¡± Sans peered over the edge of the column, inspecting the sea of clouds below. ¡°I bet the world beneath the clouds isn¡¯t complete.¡± His heart lurched at the thought of falling into the infinite mass of white. What if I¡¯m wrong? He buried the suffocating feeling deep within as a confident smile took hold. He immediately dived off the edge. I¡¯m not wrong. The moment he jumped, he could already make out fractures within the illusion. The wind that should have screamed in his ears was dead silent, while temperature seemed to grow warmer despite the strong breeze. A film of raw energy protected his eyes as he stared at the swiftly approaching floor of clouds, becoming increasingly convinced that he had made the right choice. Down and down he sailed through the air, and just as he was mere seconds away from falling into the clouds, cracks of shadows snapped into existence from every direction. Like a mirror that had been shattered into pieces, the illusion fell apart and the entire world was given to darkness. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Sans sat up from the floor, caressing the side of his head. ¡°You okay? You took a bit of a tumble there.¡± A familiar voice called out to him¡ªit was Kaima. ¡°Yea, I¡¯m fine-¡° Sans paused the moment he opened his eyes. Where am I? Have I really returned? Or¡­ Before him, a campfire crackled and snapped. Tongues of fire attempted to escape the encirclement of stone to no avail. An earthy scent filled his lungs as he took note of the massive trees that surrounded him. ¡°Are you okay? You¡¯ve been asleep for some days now.¡± A small voice called out beside Sans, jolting him to attention. He shifted his gaze to the cloaked disciple, who fiddled with a thin stick, drawing a random picture in the dirt. If he¡¯s here then it should be right. I¡¯m back to home base. Kaima, who was seated atop a giant boulder, let out a sigh of relief. ¡°We thought we had lost you once you fell out of the sky. Luckily a few trees caught you on the way down, otherwise it would have been over.¡± Sans¡¯ heart thumped when a searing pain assaulted the side of his head once more. Fell out of the sky? I can¡¯t remember¡­ Kaima wanted to leave the altar room, so he took us to this forest. How long have we been here? What are they talking about? When did I fall? Was it from the pillar? He gently rubbed the area in a desperate attempt to soothe the ache. ¡°You hit your head pretty hard. Lucky to be alive. Here, have some food.¡± Sans oddly glanced up just in time to see Kaima throw a chunk of meat at him. He deftly caught it by the bone end and held it by the fire. Lucky to be alive... Ah, that¡¯s right. We¡¯ve been here the whole time. Practicing illusions. His mouth salivated at the sight and smell of the succulent slab, and he couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to take a massive bite. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Savory juices poured out of the meat as he chewed with enthusiasm. He didn¡¯t realize how hungry he was until now. ¡°Glad to see you like it. That¡¯s a piece from that massive bird that swept you off the ground. It was so sudden, none of us expected it. We followed along from the floor the best we could. Just when we thought we would lose sight, it dropped you! Brave of you to fight it off mid-air. Brave, but foolish.¡± Kaima leapt off the boulder, nimbly landing beside the campfire. Sans clamped his teeth down onto the haunch of meat for another tasty bite. It felt like it had been days since he last ate. ¡°It swooped back down from the sky the moment it lost hold of you. We were able to beat it death once it was back in reach. In the end, a beast is a beast¡ªsimple at best. What was more incredible was you! By some crazy stroke of luck, you survived the landing.¡± Laughter rang out between Kaima and the disciple, but Sans remained completely still, staring into the erratic flames. Luck¡­ He glanced at the haunch in his hand. Firelight glistened against the liquid as it dripped down the tenderly cooked meat. His hunger felt satiated now that he had eaten, but his heart was unsettled. Sans dropped the meat and stood up. ¡°Are you okay? You dropped that.¡± Kaima gestured toward the floor, but Sans didn¡¯t pay him any heed. Rather, he was focused on something else entirely. An intricate web of nodes, layers beyond layers, all hiding the complexity within. Shadows surged in every direction that Sans looked. It was nothing like he had ever seen before in all his time breaking illusions. Every fiber of the world acted as a node, each one perfectly replicating reality, but for some reason¡ªhe could see it all. ¡°Break¡­¡± Sans muttered curiously. Just as he imagined, the world shattered to pieces, ushering in a realm of comforting darkness. The ache at the side of head disappeared, along with the lush and serene forest. Instead, he found himself seated upon a stone floor that was draped in shadows. ¡°It has been awhile, welcome back¡ªboth of you.¡± Kaima¡¯s voice echoed throughout the altar room. Sans glanced at the man with intrigue, almost as if he were questioning his existence. He then turned to the cloaked disciple, who was also inspecting his surroundings for any mistakes. After going through a multitude of illusions within illusions, one could never be too certain. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am real. At least, as real as you can comprehend. But I¡¯m curious as to something¡­¡± Kaima took one slow and steady step after another, making his way toward the hooded disciple and only stopping once he towered over the boy. ¡°The forest illusion is what we call a near-perfect reality; one that is convincing enough that a victim could potentially be stuck there for a lifetime. In fact, you two were trapped for days¡ªhow did you break it?¡± Sans inspected the disciple with curiosity. I know how I broke it, but how did he break it? The awkward silence was soon broken. ¡°We are not lucky.¡± The hooded boy mumbled out loud with a hint of remorse. Sans¡¯ eyes widened in surprise. We? ¡°Hmm, it matters not how you broke the illusion. With this, I will consider you to have passed. Be wary, however, that this was a simple implementation. A true master would never let you out of his or her clutches. So don¡¯t neglect your practice, and never assume that the world you walk is the true reality you live in.¡± Wonderful, now how do I get out of here? As if he could read Sans¡¯ mind, Kaima turned to him, flashing his iconic smirk. Next, he pulled the disciple closer with a hand on each shoulder. He stood behind the disciple and the two looked toward Sans. Kaima¡¯s eyes narrowed and his smile vanished. ¡°Before you go, there are a few more details you should be aware of. First, the world of beguiling illusions can go deeper than you know. For instance, can an illusion affect a memory?¡± Sans froze in place as he thought about Kaima¡¯s question. Aren¡¯t I¡­ in a memory? That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t this supposed to be Kaima¡¯s memory? ¡°The next detail is the concept of perspective. The tower has its own perspective, and there are ways to avoid its laws. Is it perhaps feasible to craft an illusion of such complexity¡­ that the tower itself thought it to be real? What if that illusion were a replica of yourself with its own life?¡± The next moment, Kaima pulled back the disciple¡¯s hood, revealing a gentle face with messy black hair. It was a familiar face, one that Sans hated to see. He¡¯s me. A younger me. Sans stared into his clone¡¯s listless eyes, while the clone stared back. Dirt was smudged across his cheeks, while the hints of malnourishment were as clear as day. Did I always seem so... dead? The next moment, streams of shadow and blue engulfed the clone from bottom to top. Sans¡¯ eyes lingered on the clone¡¯s face even to the last moment. ¡°This was a simple example of creating a clone. One that you can touch and interact with. One that has its own presence of mind, and its own capabilities to act. However even then it is not the real thing, as within this realm we are merely trapped within a dream¡ªmy dream. And now it¡¯s time we wake up.¡± Without wasting any time, Kaima snapped his fingers together, causing time to come to a halt. All sense of color faded to grey, before a series of cracks snaked across empty space. Like pieces of a shattered frame, the world gave way to a familiar black. Sans¡¯ eyes cracked open with a frosty brilliance. I¡¯m still in the altar room? Wordlessly, he picked himself off the floor and faced the altar. Leaning against the altar was a smirking figure with his head cocked to one side. ¡°How did it go, master?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Sans retorted before walking away. I see now¡­ Perfect Reality. An illusion so real, that it is indistinguishable from reality. Not only that¡­ but a true clone, one that the tower itself recognizes as its own entity. He continued speaking in a light and airy tone. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we have an invasion to settle.¡± Black shadows swirled around his body, cloaking him in comforting darkness. He reached for the door and swung it open, and just as he stepped through¡ªhe woke up. Please be the last illusion¡­ Sans let out a sigh of relief as he inspected the room around him with a pleased expression. I¡¯m finally back! He had returned to Anthor Palace, but there was just one issue. ¡°How long was I out¡­¡± ¡°A few hours!¡± A small voice piped up from beneath him, causing him no small amount of alarm. He had long forgotten about Elsie¡¯s tiny figure that remained clutched onto him. She stared up at him with a beaming smile and two massive, sparkling eyes. Each illusion took varying amounts of time to resolve. Sometimes hours, sometimes weeks. However, all of that was a dilation of time. So in reality, I only spent a few hours? Time¡­ what a curious concept. He channeled energy into his five senses, and it was only then that Sans realized how na?ve he had acted previously. Elsie was right all along¡­ this is an incredibly simple illusion. Everywhere he looked, he saw faults and cracks that screamed a false reality. Even the most average of illusionists would be able to resolve the current situation. However, despite the room around him, there was one detail that was particularly odd. Even though I know it¡¯s not her, whenever I look at this small version of Elsie¡­ there are no cracks. No faults, no hints of a false reality. The tiny Elsie finally let go of Sans, taking two small steps away from him. With a meaningful smile, she took a deep bow before suddenly disappearing in a poof of black smoke. Seeing it as a sign, Sans picked himself off the floor and straightened his posture. With a confident grin, he called out into the air. ¡°Break!¡± ¡°Break what? Bobo, what¡¯s he on about?¡± Chapter 61: A Bloodline Cursed (4) Sans shuddered as the room blurred and dissolved back to reality. At the entrance stood Prince Marlow, whose head swiveled side to side like a ferret seeking food. ¡°Where is breaking? Who? What? When?¡± Chenbo stood nearby, holding his helmet between his hands. His face was fraught with worry. ¡°Thank goodness.¡± Chenbo whispered to Sans with a sigh of relief. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sans asked back in confusion. ¡°You¡¯ve been standing there looking quite lost for a couple minutes now. Are you okay?¡± Chenbo stepped closer, giving Sans a proper inspection. Despite the fact that Chenbo was at least a head taller than Sans, his humble demeanor prevented him from appearing imposing. Sans chuckled with a small smile. ¡°I¡¯ve never been better. What brings you here? How may I help you, Prince Marlow?¡± Understanding that Chenbo was only following the prince around, Sans directed his question to Prince Marlow. ¡°Oh, good of you to finally respond! No matter! It¡¯s time to drink the kingdom under-¡° Chenbo let out a fake cough. ¡°I mean¡ªforget that. I¡¯m here to cordially invite you to a certain party! Hehe, yes! A party! One that will last until my father returns, a string of magnificent days and legendary nights. Each waking hour filled with daring feats and untold glory!¡± Prince Marlow giggled and cackled to himself as he stamped his walking stick on the ground. Sans gave Chenbo a strange glance, hoping for an explanation. Fortunately, his friend easily understood. ¡°The prince uh¡­ has a penchant for drinking. He secretly bought out the largest tavern in the city for the next few days. The entire personal guard will be there, along with quite a few notable figures¡ªmany of which are his friends. And of course, I will also be there.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sans reached behind his head, placing his hand across his stiff neck. With a slow motion, he gently rolled his head in a circle, relieving the built-up tension. ¡°I really should stay-¡° ¡°Come! Everything is in your honor after all!¡± Prince Marlow hastily and eagerly interjected. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe the struggles my father and that old bag have gone through. The mental anguish! ¡­That my father had to bear, knowing that his son was to be forever blind! You¡¯re a savior! You must come.¡± As the prince spoke, he theatrically waved his arms through the air as if he were chanting a gospel of sorts. ¡°Ehh¡­ fine¡­¡± Sans reluctantly acquiesced, if for any reason but to stop the prince from further embarrassing himself. ¡°Perfect! We shall see you there. Ask any of the guardsmen to escort you when ready. I¡¯ll have Bobo stationed at the entrance to greet you upon arrival. Heh.. a joyous time of revelry indeed! Bobo! We retreat.¡± The two exited the room while Sans sent them off by the doorway. ¡°A disaster has been avoided. If my father found out I spent such a sizable sum¡­ and the guest of honor wasn¡¯t even there¡­ I dread to think of it.¡± The prince shared his sentiments to Chenbo, who merely shook his head in disappointment. It seemed that not voicing his opinions was for the best. Sans stretched his arms overhead in exhaustion. Since stepping foot into the palace, an immense pressure to perform ceaselessly smothered his body and mind. Whether in the craft of alchemy, or now in the art of illusion mastery, there was always something seemingly imperative for him to do. The young man watched Prince Marlow saunter away with his walking stick. For some reason, the palace seemed chilly¡ªif not lonely. A certain craving wrestled itself into his heart; that of the relaxing and warm embrace of water. ¡°Wait Prince Marlow, before you go.¡± The prince turned his head to either side as if he were searching for Sans. ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± ¡°As I have been working day and night on your cure, I am exhausted and reek of herbs and minerals. Is there a bath I could use for myself?¡± ¡°Oh! A bath, is it? Freshening up before the party yes? Heh, I can read you like a book. Let me think¡­¡± Prince Marlow pondered, tapping his chin rhythmically as his mouth twisted from side to side. Suddenly, his complexion brightened. ¡°Ah-hah! There¡¯s a wonderful bathhouse just down the hall. It¡¯s been vacant all these years¡ªhonestly, I don¡¯t know why we still maintain it. Those formations aren¡¯t cheap, a waste of resources if you ask me.¡± Chenbo stepped forward with a light cough. ¡°Prince Marlow, if it¡¯s the one with golden flowers, the king has said that room is off-limits for use.¡± ¡°Nonsense! The king isn¡¯t even here! What good is having a lavish bathing area if no one is to use it? Ignore my father¡¯s rubbish. I¡¯m the prince, and I declare that you can use the room freely! If anyone has a problem with it, send them to me directly.¡± Prince Marlow¡¯s chin lifted as he assumed an arrogant tone. It was a motion that came as natural as breathing to him, likely one engrained into his life since childhood. If not for his ironic case of blindness, he would appear as if he were looking down on the world. Chenbo let out a sigh before turning to Sans. ¡°The room is down the hall; it has golden flowers decorated on the door. Considering that you¡¯re the only one who can cure Prince Marlow, I¡¯m sure the king won¡¯t mind if you use it. In the year that I¡¯ve been here, I have never heard of someone entering that room besides for its monthly upkeep, which is handled by the king and the royal advisor. That should give you some peace of mind.¡± Prince Marlow tapped his walking stick impatiently as Chenbo explained to Sans. ¡°If that¡¯ll be all? Bobo, let us be off! I heard Madam Altores¡¯ son has finally come home! My old drinking partner returns. Quickly now, take me to him, we must make up for lost time!¡± Chenbo promptly steered the blind prince away by his shoulders. ¡°That little bastard has been avoiding me for weeks. Why, I¡¯m going to have him spill it all! I bet he¡¯s been chasing some girl. Wait, should I prepare for a wedding? Bobo, your thoughts?!¡± Prince Marlow¡¯s incessant babbling soon faded into the distance as the duo disappeared around a corner, leaving Sans alone in quiet comfort. A door with golden flowers? With the description in mind, along with an intense urge for tranquility, Sans set off down the hall, eyes peeled for any signs of gold. It didn¡¯t take him long to find the door, as in comparison to the others it stuck out beautifully. The craftsmanship is¡­ intricate. His eyes consumed the detailed flowers as if he were in a golden field of peace. Without further delay, he entered the room and allowed the door to seal itself behind him. Wooden mats covered the floor of the entryway, which was small and quaint. The lighting was dim, courtesy of a few lamps that smoldered eternally along the walls. Black curtains, also detailed with golden flowers, separated the entryway from the rest of the bath. Despite only just entering, Sans could feel the heat and moisture in the air like a warm blanket. His body filled with excitement as he parted the curtains. A light entry chime sung once in the air before fading away, but he paid no attention to it. Instead, his gaze was fixated on the impossible scene before him. A sprawling path of gold led to a pool of crystal-clear water, which was encased by luminous crystals. The palace walls, which should have been made of rock and stone, were nowhere to be seen. Instead, a vast and mesmerizing horizon, decorated with brilliant stars and golden flowers, stretched in every direction. ¡°Is this really a bath?¡± Sans stepped toward the calm and still water with a silly grin. Wisps of steam escaped the surface of the pool, which seemed to extract a deep sense of yearning from the young man. With a practiced motion, he channeled energy to his senses and scanned the room with a new perspective.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. This is an incredible use of illusion formations! It¡¯s as if the king captured the outer world and stuck it inside a private bath house. I wonder how many spirit shards it costs to maintain this room. And to think that no one uses it¡­ Sans stripped himself clean of all garments, storing them inside his storage ring. Maybe Elsie was right. Maybe I should master illusions. Kaima imparted all those memories onto me¡ªI can sense I¡¯ve only scratched the surface. Finally, he tiptoed his way into the pond of absolute purity. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± He shuddered as a wave of sensation washed over his soul. Warmth, comfort, and peace. Reminiscing over the delights of an empty mind, he floated in the water, wishing he could melt away all the stress and problems that plagued his life. Floating with his eyes closed, the flow of time seemed to wax and wane like a frequent breeze. He did not bother keeping track of it, almost praying that he would be forgotten and lost forever in this pleasant moment. Sans opened his eyes, staring at the celestial view above. Time¡­ what is time? Why does it always seem to rush forward? I wish it would stop. Each star twinkled, creating a breathing mist that painted itself across the dark tapestry. He smiled as he relished everything all at once. The wonderous sight above, the warm and soothing embrace of water, and the pleasant chime that sung once more in his ears. Everything is in a perfect harmony of¡­ wait¡­ a chime? Someone¡¯s here! Sans ducked lower into the water and huddled against the bath¡¯s ledge. Is the king back already?! What unfortunate timing! How do I explain myself? That damn prince¡­ He was flustered and annoyed, but fully alert. His eyes darted to the entryway just in time to find himself locked on by a familiar gaze. Fiery black hair framed a savage and sardonic smile as Princess Ling stood between the parted curtains. Her body, no longer concealed by armor or clothes, was defined with muscled curves. From head to toe, scars of all sizes riddled her lightly tanned skin, somehow making her seem more fearsome than before. ¡°A deceptive rat finds its way into my personal bath.¡± Her voice dripped with lethality as it echoed throughout the room like a declaration of war. Sans¡¯ heart thumped wildly as he thought of a response. Curse that idiot prince! How could he not know this was his sister¡¯s bath?! Are they really that distant? Sans raised his hands innocently, never allowing his eyes to stray away from hers for even a second. At the same time, he sunk his body deeper into the water as if it would help him disappear from sight. ¡°Perhaps you thought yourself invincible within this palace. A talented alchemist, come to perform miracles for the king. Who would dare harm such a person? Who would be crazy, so out of control, so¡­ chaotic.¡± Princess Ling¡¯s voice darkened as she reached a hand outward and to the side. ¡°Did you think you could get away with it? Did you think you could attempt to charm me and still live? You¡¯re a dangerous one¡­¡± Sans hesitantly stood up, but before he could reply, a massive great sword materialized into Princess Ling¡¯s outstretched hand. The blade¡¯s tip sunk into the ground, causing cracks to spread throughout the floor. ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with such brazen attempts before. However, none were nearly as profound as yours. I thought long and hard since we last met, how I would deal with you. You must have meticulously planned for that night. You must have known I would be there, and that my eyes are not as all-powerful as the king believes. I will admit, such a twisted method had me genuinely confused.¡± Princess Ling balled her free hand into a tight fist. Veins and taut muscle traced upward along her arm and throughout her body. Looking closely, Sans could see the air around her warp and twist, while steam escaped her nostrils and mouth. ¡°It was a brilliant illusion that you cast. A weak illusion, layered over a much more formidable one. But I can sense you are not strong enough to accomplish such a feat. A charm style illusion with such strength¡­ impossible for a weakling such as you. You used a rare artifact, didn¡¯t you? How much did it cost? A fortune?¡± Sans¡¯ heart sunk as he listened to her allegations. Unlucky¡­ unlucky, unlucky, unlucky! Layered illusions? What is she rambling about?! I need to end this farce. He hastily scrambled out of the bath and deftly flicked a towel around his waist. Perhaps Princess Ling was more warrior than woman, but Sans was nothing of the sort. With outstretched arms, he cautiously and slowly approached his would-be executioner one step at a time. ¡°Listen here, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t know who you are, I didn¡¯t know anything about your eyes, or anything of the sort. I didn¡¯t know this was your bath, and I just want to leave peacefully.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Princess Ling clenched the handle of her sword and pulled it out of the floor. Her gaze turned cold, and her expression solemn. She elegantly swiped the air twice, forming an X shape. Before Sans could take another step, two phantom blows landed across his chest. His hair chaotically blew backward from the wind pressure, while his eyes widened in shock. He could feel a stinging sensation radiate diagonally from shoulder to hip. ¡°I will not give you a chance to activate your artifact. But now I am curious, what disgusting vermin hides behind that dull visage.¡± Sans let out a sigh as he watched Princess Ling posture for another strike. Unrestrained energy flowed throughout her body, causing the floor beneath her feet to shatter and crumble. He reminisced on his initial assessment of the princess. A complete and total battle maniac. Can I beat her in a fight? This pressure¡­ zero chance. The overwhelming amount of strength she possessed was the product of all her hard work and training, something that Sans respected greatly despite the circumstances. Who in the world resorts to violence without confirming anything? He realized there was already a massive misunderstanding at play. There air shook and solidified simultaneously as Princess Ling took a heavy step forward. Her ember-touched hair flicked about wildly as she bared her teeth. ¡°N-Now wait just a minute-¡° Before he could say anything else¡ªher eyes flashed a brilliant gold. She had already activated her ability, Eyes of Purity. ---- It was customary for Anthor royalty to embark on an odyssey through the tower, both for power and life experience. Princess Ling was no exception to this and, in the process, had long been introduced to the evils of mankind. Just how many devious plots had she foiled? How many more would she have to survive? Love potions, assassinations, back stabbings¡­ she had seen it all. Jaded and desensitized to the dangers of royalty, she decided to throw her entire being into her adventures. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t the strongest, nor the smartest, but she knew that every challenge she conquered, every battle she won, would bring her that much closer to the pinnacle. Her accomplishments were her pride and joy, only empowering her to strive for higher heights. But this¡­ fiend. Princess Ling tightened her grip on the sword¡¯s handle while her eyes smoldered with anger. She had fought in wars, conquered dragons, survived the tempestuous seas, and even battled through the endless void. Should a suitable opponent present itself before her, it would be no exaggeration to say she would happily accept the challenge¡ªrelish it, even. Despite this, there was one tactic that she hated above all, which was to prey upon her womanhood. Maybe it was the suave gentleman arriving just in the nick of time to save her from a horde of beasts, only to find out he lured them there. Or perhaps it was the weak and innocent adventurer who needed her help and clung to her every step, only to try and sneak a love potion inside her drink. No matter what the scenario, it was never a fair fight, never an enemy she could face one on one in the arena and triumph. Each desperate ploy only fueled her hatred further for the plotting of men. And now she was presented with another such tactic. However, this man was vastly more insidious, more cunning, than the others. The reason was simple¡ªshe couldn¡¯t see through him. I know he used a beguiling illusion, but it¡¯s impossible for someone to conjure such a complex thing without the use of a powerful artifact. To empower such an artifact would require an immense amount of energy. Heh¡­ She hadn¡¯t planned for this encounter. However, seeing his state of vulnerability, she couldn¡¯t help but take advantage of the situation and eliminate this devious threat. Did it matter that she herself was naked? Not a chance. Every portion of her being had been tempered through battle, and in this moment she did not need armor to dispatch her foe. Besides¡ªhe would be dead shortly. He¡¯s still wearing that plain illusion around his body. The same one he wore in the throne room. But this time¡­ Her heart dripped with sadistic pleasure knowing that she was about to foil his plans¡ªthat she was mere moments away from beheading him where he stood. He doesn¡¯t have a chance to activate the artifact. Let¡¯s see what unfortunate toad is hiding behind that mask. Princess Ling¡¯s body tensed with energy, causing the ground underfoot the crumble. She took a step forward and prepared to leap toward him. It would be over within the blink of an eye, but he didn¡¯t know that. ¡°N-Now wait just a minute-¡° Sans called out while taking a step back, but it didn¡¯t matter. Eyes of Purity! Her eyes flushed gold and everything around her shifted. Even the illusionary formations that lined the walls were made visible, but she chose to ignore those as she fixated on something entirely different. How is this possible? The massive sword drooped low as her hand wavered. Her heart palpitated erratically as she couldn¡¯t bear to look away from the picturesque man before her. Sans slicked his hair back in annoyance. Starlight sparkled against the flying droplets of water, accentuating the defined shadows across his sculpted body. His expression was somehow cold and comforting at the same time, as if he were some higher form of existence choosing to spend these precious moments with her. This can¡¯t be! Through sheer force of will, she tore her eyes away from his dark thin lips, drawing them toward the golden talisman that was clasped around his neck. ¡°Y-You¡¯re wearing the artifact¡­¡± She muttered with flushed cheeks. Her voice was meek and quiet like a bashful kitten that couldn¡¯t find a box to hide within. ¡°Huh? This?¡± Sans palmed Elsie¡¯s talisman for a moment before thoughtfully taking it off. ¡°I think there has been a misunderstanding. This is just a good luck charm. It was given to me by someone very dear.¡± Seeing as Princess Ling had lowered her sword, albeit subconsciously, Sans made his way toward her with careful steps. ¡°S-Stay-¡± Princess Ling took a weak step back, but Sans paid her no heed and merely spread his arms out to either side. Her assumption about him was already wrong, but now he was clearly unarmed. How could she possibly strike him down? Her brain was a disorganized mess as it desperately tried to become battle-ready once more. However, no matter what she did it was simply an impossible task. In front of the man before her, she was no longer the warrior that challenged dragons and slew demons. Rather, she was a confused human, finally coming face to face with a series of emotions that she was forced to avoid all her life. Don¡¯t come closer¡­ The princess could barely breathe, let alone speak. Before she knew it, Sans was already standing beside her. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, so here. You can have it.¡± With slow movements, Sans clasped the necklace around Princess Ling, letting the talisman hang freely between her breasts. She remained stock still, feeling his breath kiss against her shoulder. She was taller than him, but for some reason felt smaller. ¡°And by the way, they¡¯re beautiful.¡± His hand extended out toward her. Her heart rate quickened and her mind went blank. It was a cheap word, one that she had heard many times before. She protested internally not to pay it any head. In fact, she was determined to immediately forget this encounter the moment he left her alone. Never again would she think about this moment, and never again would she dare to see this man. I¡¯ll escape back to the ninth floor, far away from his evil- Just then, she felt his fingers trace along her skin. The place of touch was familiar to her, a stretch of discoloration across her arm that appeared jagged and torn. It often tingled when she was alone with her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m sure each scar has a story. Perhaps one day, I¡¯ll get to hear about them.¡± Sans walked away without another word. Minutes passed, yet Princess Ling remained rooted in place. I was wrong¡­ It was only then that she realized something jarring. Sans was the only soul to have seen the tapestry of ruin that was her battle-scarred body and still be alive. Her sword slipped out of her grip, clattering against the floor. Sans was supposed to be the compromised one, the vulnerable one, yet somehow their roles had reversed. The next moment she crouched down and tightly hugged her knees¡ªcontemplating anything and everything. Chapter 62: A Bloodline Cursed (5) Far away from the royal palace, on the other side of Anthor City, two shoddy buildings that stood side by side. On any average day, one would find a plethora of adventurers loitering about in front of them, perhaps even engaged in heart-filled conversations. However in this moment, the crowd of weather-beaten cloaks and muck traveled boots were curiously staring at the brilliant carriage that was parked a stone¡¯s toss away. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that nobility?¡± ¡°Yea, it is. Weird right?¡± ¡°Nobility never comes this way. Not these days.¡± As the adventurers spoke amongst themselves, one in particular pulled at the outer fringes of their hood, burying their face deeper within. ¡°I heard a rumor that it¡¯s Count Altores¡¯ wife. Apparently she has come to purchase a couple traveling cloaks from the old tailor. Receiving her business is quite the blessing.¡± The figure stole away from the crowd, walking toward the entrance to the Millennium Dragon outpost next door. Courtesy of Countess Altory, I¡¯ll be expecting two cloaks. One black and the other a nice dark burgundy. I wonder which one Sans will pick? Stepping through the entrance to Millennium Dragon, Elsie wore an uplifting smile. Who am I kidding, of course he¡¯ll pick the black one. It interior was sparsely populated, which was only possible due to the unavoidable distraction outside. The walls were lined with peeling paint, while broken furniture was aplenty. The countess and commander will only be able to distract the king¡¯s guards for so long. So I don¡¯t have much time. Fortunately, my disguise was foolproof. She wasted no time and approached the main counter, dodging any loose timbers that littered the floor. ¡°Hi there, how may we help you, sir?¡± The young man behind the counter maintained a business-oriented smile as he gestured toward Elsie. She flipped back her hood, revealing a disguise that most definitely failed to do its job. ¡°A visit to the historians, please.¡± She fiddled with the fake mustache plastered across her face, twisting the ends as if she were a gentleman of sophistication and intrigue. A bead of sweat rolled down the side of the assistant¡¯s head. ¡°Of course ma¡¯am-¡° ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I mean, sir. If you could present your guild token then we will deduct the necessary points.¡± Elsie placed her guild token on the countertop, before cooly sliding it over as if partaking a drug deal. The man shook his head as he received the token. ¡°Adventurers these days¡­¡± He muttered beneath his breath as he held the token over a stone platform, which flashed with a series of intricate lights. The adventurer¡¯s guild offered many services to those in need, visiting the historians was only one of those. Each service cost varying amounts of guild points and some were locked depending on the adventurer¡¯s rank. Additional guild points, along with increased adventurer rank, could only be earned by completing tasks for Millennium Dragon. ¡°A visit to the historians is it? It¡¯ll cost 50 guild points, are you sure? That¡¯s the equivalent of completing five D-rank missions.¡± ¡°Just get on with it.¡± Elsie wagged her fingers inward as if asking for her token back. With her free hand she retrieved a monocle, placing it over her eye and inspecting her surroundings with a smoldering gaze. The assistant frowned before interacting with the shining lights before him, then he returned the token with a poorly hidden sneer. Visiting the historians was often seen as a waste of guild points, especially on the first floor. Most missions on the first floor were insignificant enough to warrant additional information gathering. It wasn¡¯t anything unusual to see a fresh adventurer visit the historians for the first time, only to return in disappointment upon realizing they gained nothing of value. Elsie knew all of this and more. However, her guild token wasn¡¯t like others. It still played by the same rules, accumulating points and rank by accomplishing tasks, but completing missions over thousands and thousands of years had the side effect of making her extraordinarily wealthy. What was a couple pennies to a billionaire? ¡°Will that be all?¡± The man asked in a deprecating tone. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Elsie responded curtly, still maintaining detective-level decorum. ¡°Your token is charged and ready. Second door on your left is the portal room. Once you enter, it¡¯ll read the information on the token and take you to the historians.¡± He gestured toward the side of the room. Elsie gave him a nod of acknowledgement as she clasped her hands behind her back and left. ¡°I hope it¡¯s worth it. Next!¡± The man snorted before calling out to the line that was beginning to form. What a helpful chap. Elsie held her head high as she walked with a pretentious look in her eye. Those around her instinctively dodged her gaze, only to curiously look on after she passed by. She entered the portal room within short time and immediately stepped inside. A blue light flashed, and the next moment her surroundings had shifted completely. She stood on a platform that was positioned in the middle of a massive library. Men and women wearing lengthy robes roamed the various aisles, each studying the different tomes that caught their respective interests. ¡°Oh! A customer.¡± An older man stepped forward. Wrinkles defined his face more than skin, but despite his aged appearance, he walked with energy and his posture was as straight as could be. Elsie came down from the platform and gave the man a formal nod. She pinched and twisted one end of her mustache and squinted through her monocle. ¡°I am looking for information on the Kingdom of Anthor, specifically on King Anthor. Additionally, I¡¯d like to take a look at the blood registry¡­¡± ¡°Lovely, lovely! Youngsters these days never understand the power of information, but just one look at you-ah, where are my manners? I am Historian Ald, pleased to meet you.¡± Historian Ald gave Elsie a light bow, who responded in kind. ¡°If you would come this way.¡± The man walked with a light strut toward a table about waist height. ¡°Anthor Kingdom is a relic from ancient times. Can you believe it? One of the few kingdoms that has been able to survive through a multitude of tribulations and eras, including the more recent Void Wars¡ªwhich might regrettably begin once more. We can credit the previous king for their survival due to his unique¡­ adaptability... which I am sure you¡¯ve heard about.¡± He spun one of the many silver rings on his finger, and the next second his hand sunk lower as it caught a heavy tome.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°The blood registry, if you will.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Elsie pulled the tome closer and rapidly flipped through the pages. Each one was full of names crossed out by black lines, which meant they had died. Very occasionally, a name would also have a red line underneath, which meant they had become crippled. ¡°Ahh, I see you have a knack for research! What remarkable technique.¡± Historian Ald grinned as he watched Elsie scan each page like clockwork. It was a trait that only the most experienced historians could acquire, one that required an untold amount of time buried in books. ¡°What can you tell me about the Anthor bloodline curse?¡± Elsie asked the historian without diverting her attention away for even a second. ¡°The Anthor bloodline curse? A tale as old as time, or as old as Anthor I should say. The short version is a squabble over a woman. Within Anthor Kingdom, the story is as follows: Long ago, Marumen, the most powerful adventurer of his time, attacked the King of Anthor out of jealousy and hatred for his new wife. In the process, he cursed their bloodline after beheading the king in a fit of rage.¡± Historian Ald shifted his hand over another ring, and a second ancient tome appeared. ¡°However, within this scripture lies the true events. The old King of Anthor was a lascivious fellow with many wives. He had taken a young village girl, Nala Saed, against her will. How could he have known that she was a long-time friend of the great Marumen?¡± He opened the tome and flipped to a certain section and read it out loud. ¡°And I quote: it was a day of deserved reckoning for our wonderful kingdom. One of strife and woe, but also of mercy. Lightning roamed the skies like electric dragons of fury, while the lands crumbled and shuddered under the might of the powerful Marumen. What could have ended in utter tragedy, was resolved with a simple beheading¡ªthe death of my father, the King of Anthor.¡± Historian Ald flipped the page and continued. ¡°Our citizens escaped tragedy, but our royal family was not spared. On that day he uttered a curse, one that we would have to pay dividends to in some future generations. Although we aren¡¯t certain the exact details of the curse, it will henceforth become tradition for each generation to prepare for it accordingly.¡± The man slammed the tome shut with a raised brow. ¡°That¡¯s the origins of the curse, but at the time it was unknown what sort of curse it was. That is¡­ until recently.¡± ¡°With the previous king? King Olgren?¡± Elsie asked, still scanning each page with care. ¡°That¡¯s right. Good King Olgren, an incredible man if I must say. I was good friends with him you know? One of the things we used to joke about was his invisible brother. It was a funny rumor at the time that there was a second prince, but I digress¡­ yes, it was Olgren that discovered the bloodline curse. Perhaps it had to do with the nature of his unique skillset, but he was also the first within Anthor¡¯s extensive lineage to finally succumb to it.¡± Historian Ald let out a regretful sigh as he continued. ¡°Despite being blamed for his fate, us at Millennium Dragon tried to help him uncover the secrets of the bloodline curse. Even after calling upon experts within the field, nobody could see what he saw. Naturally this also doubled as his supervision, as every blood magic user is required to be supervised. However, the mysteries of Marumen eluded us, and we were unable to resolve the curse even till the day he succumbed to it.¡± Finally, Elsie stopped scanning through the blood registry, pausing on one of the more recent pages. Her finger landed upon a certain name, Olgren Anthor, which was both crossed out in black but also underlined in red. ¡°You say he succumbed to it?¡± ¡°Yes, a sad day for Anthor I must say.¡± ¡°But he did not die that day?¡± Elsie traced the red line with her finger to show the historian. ¡°Ah, no. It was Prince Soren, the current king, who notified us of the curse¡¯s activation. When we found Olgren, it was already too late. His body had become twisted and hideous, as if all the strength in his body had shifted and morphed his body. I can still recall that wretched appearance, him crawling to me as he cried for help.¡± Historian Ald paused for a moment, tapping his lips with his index finger. ¡°One of his arms dragged along the floor, and somehow he acquired a limp. Likely due to the disproportional spread of energy within his body. His body had regressed and become almost child-like, even though it still carried some of his former strength. Most disgusting of all was his new fixation on blood. He was nothing like his former self.¡± Elsie stared at the historian through her monocle with an arched brow. ¡°Yes, my dear?¡± ¡°So you underlined him in red, because he could no longer practice blood magic. He was effectively crippled. But¡­ why is he crossed out? Did he die?¡± Historian Ald adopted a strange expression, almost confused. ¡°Why yes. Of course he¡¯s dead. A couple years after Soren ascended the throne, he held a funeral for his dear father, stating that the bloodline cursed had finally taken his life.¡± ¡°Did you see the body yourself?¡± Historian Ald lightly laughed and gave a knowing smile. ¡°Of course I did. I was there myself! After all, Olgren was a dear friend of mine and-¡° ¡°But you said King Soren was also given the moniker¡­ the Illusion King?¡± ¡°Well I¡­¡± Historian Ald paused for a moment and his brow became tightly knitted. Previously, Elsie did not think it possible for more wrinkles to fit on the man¡¯s face, but his current appearance proved her wrong. ¡°Additionally, I was looking through the records, searching for anyone belonging to the Anthor bloodline. I found no other individuals. In all of history, only Olgren Anthor was a blood magic user. I won¡¯t say it¡¯s impossible for an anomaly to appear within a long lineage such as this, but I have a feeling there¡¯s something else at play. Look here.¡± Elsie flipped back a page, pointing out another crossed out name. Not only was it scratched out, implying death, but there was also a red line etched underneath. ¡°This man here, Borgash the Risen. What¡¯s his story?¡± Historian Ald shook out his dizziness as he focused in on Elsie¡¯s finger. ¡°Ah, Borgash. This was a peculiar man, one before even my time. He was a recluse for the most part, but never sought out trouble. Rumors were that he was a runaway prince to some prestigious family, but no one was ever close enough to him to learn the true story. He met an unfortunate fate while experimenting on his own.¡± He cocked his head to the side before continuing. ¡°Actually, he story wasn¡¯t unlike Old Olgren¡¯s. We had found him as a warped being, but he died a few short days after. Whatever twisted experiment he was conducting, it seemed he had failed. A blood magic user who strayed too far from the righteous path, resulting in the ultimate failure.¡± Elsie slammed the blood registry shut and pushed it toward the historian. Or perhaps, the ultimate success. She stole stealthy looks around her as she adjusted her monocle. ¡°Thank you for your service, Historian Ald. A couple more questions and then I will be on my way.¡± ¡°I do enjoy a curious mind.¡± He gave an amicable smile as he folded his hands together. ¡°You mentioned that the Void Wars might begin once more?¡± Upon hearing her question, Historian Ald cast her a thoughtful look. ¡°Normally, it is against the rules of us historians to speak of other floors as the price of information is different. But luckily for you, since I already mentioned the Void Wars¡ªI can let it slide. Something tells me that you already knew I would say this.¡± Elsie gave him an innocent smile before twisting the loose ends of her fake mustache. ¡°The Void Wars were drawn to a stalemate following the Eternal Watcher¡¯s grand seal that he placed on the main dimensional gate. It was like cutting off water from a network of pipes. One by one all the void gates withered and faded. Ever since, he has stood watch over the seal, ensuring it never come undone. Hence the title we gave him, the Eternal Watcher.¡± Elsie nodded for him to continue. ¡°Sadly, with each new generation of adventurers, some things become lost to time. Emotions of terror faded, and arrogance took root. After all, the void planes are some of the most lucrative sources of income should you survive. With the primary void gates forcibly closed, there were very few methods remaining to traverse the void planes.¡± As he spoke, Elsie¡¯s eyes narrowed as she subtly adopted a dark look. ¡°Over the years, the Eternal Watcher bore the brunt of numerous attacks, but not from rogue demon¡¯s or voidlings of any sort. It was from adventurers who cursed his presence, wishing to find fame and fortune amongst the void planes. He waved off their attacks like the insects they were, until one day a faction developed.¡± Historian Ald sighed and palmed his head. ¡°Those idiots. They banded together and assaulted the watcher, taking turns day and night to put him under constant fire. Since he was bound to the seal, feeding it his energy, he was handicapped and unable to retaliate against their collective might. Eventually he had to make a choice, step aside and let them destroy the void seal, or die.¡± Elsie clicked her tongue in dissatisfaction. I told him this would happen, but he wanted to think the best of people. ¡°The Eternal Watcher stepped aside, and the seal was broken. As a result, they got what they desired, direct access to the void planes. At the same time, the creatures of the void received the same thing. In droves they poured out¡­ thus potentially reigniting the Void Wars.¡± ¡°Potentially reigniting? So have the void gates appeared again, or¡­¡± Elsie asked through squinted eyes. ¡°Heh, while the faction responsible for this was being massacred by the relentless onslaught of voidlings, the Eternal Watcher was regaining his strength. Recounts from the survivors say that he decimated every voidling with a single step, before rushing directly into the main gate itself. Since then, the tide of voidlings ceased, and none of the smaller dimensionally gates have yet to appear.¡± Historian Ald stroked his beard and continued. ¡°We speculate that the watcher is fighting an eternal battle alone from within the void gate, preventing its energies from creeping into the tower. No one can say for certain because anyone who enters the gate never comes out. However, who could possibly fight for so long let alone win an uphill battle? That is why the upper floors are preparing once again for the Void Wars.¡± Elsie let out a small chuckle. I think I know someone who could end a war alone. That being said¡­ the void planes are not located within the tower as they are a different dimension. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the clone runs out of energy¡ªperhaps a few decades at most. She clasped her hands together and gave the historian a nod of approval. ¡°Thank you, my visit to the historians has been very insightful, but now I must go.¡± ¡°No rather, thank you instead! I wish more adventurers on the first floor would seek knowledge. As the saying goes, knowledge is power! Ho-ho-ho!¡± He curled a finger around the tail of his beard as he laughed. At the same time, Elsie waved goodbye, entering the portal from whence she came. Chapter 63: So Push Me Wine (1) ¡°It¡¯s just down this way¡± ¡°Oh, thanks.¡± Sans fixated on the guard¡¯s heels as he followed along. The pathway they traveled was a meandering trail of weathered stone that led from the royal palace and branched outward throughout the city. Within a few short minutes, a brightly lit structure loomed from around the corner. The entrance to the building was desolate, save for a lone pair of guards standing on either side of the wooden double doors that separated the revelry from the quiet city roads. ¡°There it is, The Grand Stein.¡± They approached the two guards, who immediately stood at attention, giving Sans a swift glance over. ¡°Who are you? Where is your invitation?¡± One of them barked out. ¡°Invitation? I was invited by Prince Marlow, but he didn¡¯t give me an invitation. His personal guard was supposed to meet me here.¡± Sans shot back at them. Seeing as he was personally invited, there was no reason to stand on ceremony. ¡°His personal guard? Chenbo? I don¡¯t recall-¡± ¡°Wait, he¡¯s the alchemist!¡± The other guard, who had remained silent until now, interjected with a brilliant smile. ¡°He¡¯s the alchemist? He looks nothing of the sort! He¡¯s far too young!¡± ¡°You idiot.¡± All while maintaining his smile, he bonked the first man on the head. ¡°Have you not heard? Forget it, just go fetch Prince Marlow.¡± ¡°Uh, right away¡­¡± The moment the doors opened, a blast of music, laughter, and joyous cacophony assaulted their ears. The guard slipped through, leaving his companion at the entrance. ¡°You really are young, just like the rumors said.¡± The guard eyed Sans up and down. At the same time, Sans merely gave an innocent shrug. ¡°Hey, is it true?¡± ¡°Is what true?¡± ¡°You know¡­¡± The guard leaned in closer, his eyes shifting from side to side. ¡°That you¡¯re wearing a disguise. The one I serve is a lady of the court, and she said-¡° The door blasted open, interrupting the guard. ¡°Myy sssavior! Come inside! Come!¡± Prince Marlow stormed out the door. His eyes roamed the skies aimlessly, while his rosy cheeks and slurred speech suggested how his night had been going. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll be entering then.¡± Sans gave the guard a light nod, following Prince Marlow inside. ¡°Terribly sorry. I relieved Chenbo of standing watch for you because I thought he could use a break. It all worked out in the end!¡± The prince exclaimed as a group of men circled around them. He snapped his fingers twice in the air before extending his hand out. ¡°Take me back to the lounge! I have some unfinished business there.¡± Sans followed the prince, taking in the magnificent design of the taverns interior. High arches defined the connecting rooms, and scintillant glass windows decorated the walls. An earthy scent hung in the air, but it was easily overtaken by the pungent odor of alcohol and other fermented beverages. Well dressed men paraded around with heads held high, often times while eyeing a woman that had caught their eye. Naturally, for every one woman there were at least three men, a detail that didn¡¯t go missed considering the glances shared between competitors. Why continue to talk to her when the woman is clearly not interested? Sans snorted in amusement as he observed a particular nobleman theatrically wave his arms, seemingly engrossed in some wild and incomprehensible story. The woman wore a full length dress, dyed in a deep shade of red with lacy frills at the hem. Her disinterested frown was almost iconic as she tried to avert her eyes from the fool before her. ¡°Are you interested in her?¡± A deep voice sounded from the side, snapping Sans¡¯ attention away from the spectacle. It was a guard from the prince¡¯s entourage. ¡°Excuse me?¡± He responded with apparent confusion. ¡°If you¡¯re interested in that woman there, we could fetch her for you.¡± The guard explained with a gesture toward the aloof woman. Sans quickly waved his hands in a dismissive motion. ¡°No, no, I was just¡­ thinking about other things.¡± ¡°Of course. Just let us know if someone catches your eye and-¡° ¡°No need, really.¡± Sans cut off the guard without hesitation. Even if someone did spark his intrigue, he had less experience than that nobleman from before in pursuing women. It was an impossible outcome no matter what way he looked at it. A waste of time, surely. Even the prince isn¡¯t wasting his time with a woman, so why would others? ¡°We¡¯re here, Prince Marlow.¡± The man in front announced as he guided the prince forward. ¡°I¡¯m back! Where were we? Ladies?¡± Without hesitation, the prince was immediately seated on a long couch, where two woman waited patiently with an empty spot conveniently in between them. They wore loose robes and sultry expressions as they welcomed the prince back. Sans was rendered speechless as he watched the prince ditch him almost instantaneously. ¡°My dear prince, you didn¡¯t finish telling your story!¡± ¡°Why did you leave us? You¡¯re the prince, just have other people do things for you.¡± The two women moaned and purred at either side of Prince Marlow. They gently pulled at his upper robes as they complained. ¡°Ahah, my lovely ladies. Well I¡¯m back now. I had to fetch our guest of honor!¡± Prince Marlow pointed in a random direction. ¡°He¡¯s the reason we can party in peace tonight!¡± A short moment later a guard pushed his arm in Sans¡¯ direction. Sans let out a sigh and shook his head. What am I doing here? He found an empty seat and rested his head on his palm with a pensive look. One of the women glanced in his direction and flashed him a wink. The next moment, the two women began kneading the prince¡¯s chest. ¡°Keep telling us the story!¡± ¡°Yea, you never finished telling us how you became blind.¡± Sans rolled his eyes upon realizing what he was in for. ¡°So there I was, having just been rejected once again by the beautiful Helda¡­ I stormed out the building, ready to tear down the walls one by one. The next thing I knew, I stood face to face with the most pedestrian man I had ever seen. The dumb look on his face was practically begging for the back of my hand, but¡­ you know how I am ladies. I abstained, saving him the embarrassment.¡± Prince Marlow grinned as he pulled the two women closer inward. Each of them batted their eyes and drew circles on his chest with stray fingers. I¡¯m pretty sure I could slap this man out of existence. Sans gave the prince a strange look, but the arrogant man was none the wiser. ¡°It was then that I saw her. Those precious lips were like winter kissed strawberries, hiding beneath that ragged hood of hers. I knew I had met my match. I immediately asked her name, but I was met with silence¡­¡± Prince Marlow adopted and distant and woeful look, almost pitiful. Hearing the prince¡¯s description, Sans felt in odd twist in his gut, almost like a paralyzing urge to kill something. I feel sick¡­ why? He¡¯s only saying good things about her. Ugh¡­ Sans soothed the side of head. The world somehow felt more disorienting than before. ¡°How could she ignore our wonderful prince?¡± The two women pouted their lips in anger. ¡°Yea! She must not have been that great-¡° ¡°Hush ladies, hush. Don¡¯t speak of things you don¡¯t understand. Due to my well-natured upbringing, I knew she was playing coy. Rather, all I asked for next was a smile. A smile to brighten my future, something that I would cherish for the rest of my life.¡± His silly face melted like a dreamy pool of honey. ¡°And that¡¯s when I saw it. The last sight I was to ever see!¡± Sans shook his head. It must pain him every day to have gone blind in such a manner. I almost feel bad for him. ¡°Like a dazzling star, imprinting it¡¯s brilliant light into my brain forever. Wherever I look, all I see is her and that ever so precious smile! Isn¡¯t it the best?!¡± Sans¡¯ face crumpled awkwardly. He likes being blind?! What?! ¡°She¡¯s such a lucky girl, to be thought of by our dear prince. Every day and every night, how lovely.¡±Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The lighter haired woman swooned over the prince as she wiggled deeper into his embrace. The other woman, not to be outdone, mimicked her actions. Prince Marlow merely chuckled. One of the women poked his side. ¡°But still¡­ it¡¯s a shame you won¡¯t ever be able to gaze upon my body. I wish you would call me beautiful!¡± ¡°Me too! It¡¯s not fair that you¡¯re blind now! I hate that woman.¡± ¡°Hush, hush, not to worry! Our amazing alchemist friend is here to save the day! I¡¯ll even tell you a secret, come closer.¡± The two girls inched their faces closer, and just as they came into reach, he planted a passionate kiss on each of their lips. Alright, time to go. Sans stood up at this moment, realizing the prince¡¯s intentions for the women. Did he just forget that he invited me to sit with them? What a weird guy. He wandered off, observing the segregated batches of partygoers like an outsider. Guards and noblemen alike paraded around in a drunken stupor. Some danced, while others sang, but each and every one of them wore rosy cheeks and bellowed with infectious laughter. The place was loud, too loud. So loud that one had trouble hearing their own thoughts. I don¡¯t belong here. Sans wore a wry smile as he pushed his way toward the exit, but before he could get too far¡ªa sturdy hand gripped his wrist. ¡°Finally, found you!¡± Chenbo shouted above the noise, catching Sans by surprise. He was without his helmet, and equally so without his normal suit of armor. Rather, he was smartly dressed as if it were a formal occasion. The sleeves of his collared shirt were rolled up, revealing his toned forearms. A strong hint of alcohol rolled off his breath, but it would have been more strange if he hadn¡¯t been drinking. His mouth was pulled back into a confident grin. ¡°Come this way, I have some people for you to meet.¡± Without further explanation, Chenbo pulled Sans along through the shifting crowds. It¡¯s amazing how he can navigate this place. It¡¯s more like the people are unconsciously getting out of his way due to his massive size. How did he get so big anyway? ¡­. ¡°In honor of my new disciple! Another round! Give¡¯r here!¡± A jolly voice cried out. It wasn¡¯t loud in volume, but mysteriously it seemed to enter all ears without being affected by the booming party. Chenbo pulled Sans closer and pointed toward the source. ¡°That there is Master Tonfe. A good man, but his drinking is a little out of hand.¡± Tonfe was a rotund man, whose belly seemed to be more liquid than meat. A wine barrel as large as the man himself was tucked beneath a single arm, and from his merry laughter and glowing eyes¡ªit was easy to see that he was the true winner of this extravagant party. ¡°And that¡¯s what sets the good prince apart from his father! That pompous scrooge would never deliver-hic! A party like this! More wine!¡± He slammed the wine barrel on the floor and punched a hole through the top. Sitting beside the barrel, he lifted the entire thing with ease, gulping down its delicious and intoxicating juice by the mouthful. His curling beard dripped with purple liquids, but mysteriously¡ªno mess was created. It was as if the wine evaporated before ever reaching the floor. That man is not simple¡­ Sans narrowed his eyes as he watched Tonfe sprawl his legs outward like an overgrown toddler. Just as Sans shifted to turn away, he noticed Tonfe roll an eye toward him. It was an innocent and curious squint, but it was enough to send chills down Sans¡¯ spine. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t last long as Sans was pulled away by Chenbo. ¡°Master Tonfe recently found a disciple here on floor one, which is pretty incredible.¡± Chenbo spoke into Sans¡¯ ear as they walked. ¡°Finding a disciple is incredible?¡± Sans asked as he followed along. He had never been in a position to consider the relationships of master and disciple before. If anything, the closest thing he could compare with was Kaima within his memories. ¡°No, the disciple is incredible. You may not know, but Master Tonfe is a visitor from the tenth floor. He¡¯s a true expert through and through, albeit¡­ a little eccentric. To catch his eye, you would have to be pretty incredible. A one in a million talent.¡± One in a million talent? I wonder how strong his disciple is. Sans couldn¡¯t help but scan Tonfe¡¯s location once more, searching for anyone who stood out above the others. Chenbo chuckled as if he could read his mind. ¡°You won¡¯t find the disciple here. Apparently he doesn¡¯t do well with socializing and decided to continue training. If I weren¡¯t under oath to be here, I would have chosen the same.¡± After passing through many halls and other populated rooms, the environment became much more muted than before. It was the backrooms, places where people weren¡¯t normally meant to be. Certain doors were left ajar, allowing Sans to see barrels upon barrels holding unknown liquids within. Occasionally, a burly man would come by and hoist a barrel over the shoulder, before taking it away to the more dense areas. ¡°What are we doing back here?¡± ¡°Oh, this is where the real party is¡ªfor us anyway. Those noblemen out there are boring and snooty, but don¡¯t let them know I said that. While they play their reptilian song and dance, we¡¯ll be in good company instead.¡± A short time later, Sans could make out the roar of laughter floating down the hall. Chenbo¡¯s step quickened, and after turning another corner they were present a much more down to earth crowd. At the center of the room was a large circular table and seated around it was a collection of grinning men. Each man sported a beard more grizzled than the other as if it were a competition of rugged appearances and ruthless personalities. ¡°Sans, meet my comrades! Each come from different walks of life. Some are the private servants of noblemen or women, while others are part of the prince¡¯s guard.¡± Chenbo gestured toward them with a hearty grin. ¡°Chenbo is back! Let us begin the game!¡± One of them slammed two tankards of frothing liquid onto the table. He glanced from side to side in excitement as the two beside him slapped him on the back in agreement. ¡°The game!¡± ¡°Game?¡± Sans asked Chenbo, watching as his friend took a seat at the table. Chenbo patted the empty chair next to him. ¡°It¡¯s a drinking game, want to join? Be warned though, these cranky old bastards are pretty tough to beat.¡± Before he could respond, two sturdy hands were placed on Sans¡¯ shoulders and guided him to the chair. ¡°Of course he¡¯s joining!¡± A robust man shouted from behind. ¡°Oi! Burgess! You join us too!¡± Chenbo slapped Burgess¡¯ hands away from Sans before beckoning him over. Sans glanced behind him, coming face to face with a man so tall that it seemed his head could break through the ceiling should he jump. His beard striped with streaks of grey and black, and his long hair curled past his shoulders. He had bushy eyebrows and a scar that ran diagonally through his lips. ¡°You little rat! Fine, I¡¯ll even go first!¡± Burgess bellowed before swiping one of the drinks on the table. The yellow liquid was emptied into his belly before one could blink! ¡°Now listen here you runts. I¡¯ll tell you one truth and one lie. Guess which one is the truth. If you choose wrong, then take a drink! I¡¯ll select someone after, and they start with a drink and so on. Last man standing wins!¡± Burgess eyed Sans as he explained the game. ¡°Just get on with it old man!¡± A stocky man called out with a toothy grin. ¡°Shut it boy. Alright then. When I was a wee lad of 20 years, I once slew a lone corehound out on the western lava fields. Or, did I once share drinks with the late King Olgren?¡± ¡°Shared drinks!¡± ¡°No! You obviously slew the corehound!¡± ¡°How could he beat a corehound at 20? He must have shared drinks!¡± One by one the men made their guesses. Sans glanced at Chenbo, curious as to what he would choose. ¡°Hmm¡­ I bet this menace actually killed a corehound. Corehound!¡± Chenbo called out in determination. Seeing Chenbo¡¯s answer, Sans gave an equivalent nod. ¡°I¡¯ll pick corehound then.¡± Burgess laughed before giving a sinister smile. ¡°I shared drinks with King Olgren! You little rats, how could I possibly beat a corehound at 20!¡± ¡°Damnit!¡± ¡°Burgess, my faith in you is dwindling¡­¡± ¡°How could you! That must have been over 50 years ago!¡± ¡°Nay, a 100 years ago!¡± Each man who lost immediately chugged their respective drinks, including Chenbo. Sans watched them curiously before staring into his own glass. I¡¯m supposed to drink this? It smells strong. He gave it a sip. It¡¯s bitter too. I don¡¯t think I like it. ¡°Gaaahhh.¡± Chenbo gasped for air before pushing away his empty tankard. He raised a brow toward Sans. ¡°The trick is to not think about it and just drink it fast. Also it gets easier once you¡¯re a few glasses in.¡± Sans let out a sigh before grasping the drink with two hands. Down it goes then. He shut his eyes and mindlessly chugged the drink without stopping a single time. As soon as it was empty, he pushed the glass away with a scrunched face. ¡°Bleh..¡± A round of laughter was shared amongst the men around him. Somehow in the chaos of everything, a freshly filled glass was placed in front of him. He was only able to catch a glimpse of the maid¡¯s burgundy cloak before his attention was grasped once more by his newfound company. ¡°I think he likes it!¡± ¡°Alright, Burgess picks who is next!¡± Someone shouted and the men went silent, each one staring Burgess down as if preparing for battle. ¡°Ehh? Then I pick¡­ Chenbo!¡± Burgess pointed a meaty finger toward Chenbo, who merely sneered before gripping his new drink. With a smooth motion, the liquid disappeared without a trace and Chenbo sat back in his chair while licking his lips. ¡°Alright then. I was once burned to an inch of my life by lightning. Or, did I once defeat a horntail rabbit?¡± Chenbo smirked as he gave a challenging gaze to all those around him. ¡°Is this a trick question? Obviously you can beat a horntail rabbit. It¡¯s one of the easiest monster on the floor!¡± ¡°I also choose the rabbit! ¡°Me too, the rabbit!¡± Each of the men gave the responses, leaving just Burgess and Sans. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Burgess gave Chenbo a pensive gaze, who stared back with complete neutrality. ¡°Did I ever tell you guys about the time that this lunatic almost died?¡± His voice echoed across the room, capturing the interest of all the men present. ¡°Chenbo? What did he do this time?¡± A man responded, and the other nodded sharing the same sentiment. ¡°In the woods, we were on a scouting mission for Prince Marlow. This was before the lad lost his eyesight. We accidentally stumbled into tribal grounds of an ogre clan. We ran hard and fast, but they were faster and almost caught up to us.¡± Sans leaned in closer as he listened to Burgess¡¯ tale. He glanced at Chenbo with a side eye, but his friend merely crossed his arms with an amused smile. ¡°Eventually I noticed, we weren¡¯t dead yet! Which was odd, but that¡¯s when I realized that Chenbo wasn¡¯t beside me anymore. I turned back to find him waving an ogre¡¯s arm into the air like a declaration of war. He had sliced it clean off from one of the pack leaders, and let me tell you, that certainly got their attention. They chased him off into the distance, but he was without fear. It was like the man had a death wish.¡± The man next to Chenbo slapped him on the back. ¡°That¡¯s Chenbo for ya!¡± He called out as the others shouted in approval. ¡°What happened next?¡± Ignoring the others, Sans asked Burgess in concern. ¡°Oh, he distracted them long enough for me to join the main troupe. I found him standing atop an ogre¡¯s corpse. His armor was bent and broken, and blood spewed out of the front of his helmet. Bahaha!¡± Sans gave Chenbo a piercing stare and the man returned a weak smile. ¡°Not to worry. We got him all patched up! He¡¯s as good as new! But for that reason¡­ I choose-¡° ¡°Lightning.¡± Sans completed Burgess¡¯ sentence. He was already going to suggest lightning as he still remembered Chenbo¡¯s tale about Firmament Mountain. However, Burgess¡¯ story only confirmed his thoughts. ¡°I also choose lightning!¡± Burgess called out with a wild look. Each man leaned closer toward Chenbo as everyone had now made their guess. Some even wore expressions of absolute concern upon finding Chenbo sitting in utter silence. ¡°Well? Out with it then!¡± One of the more impatient men cried out nervously. The next moment, Chenbo cracked a crafty smirk. ¡°I have never once killed a horntail rabbit!¡± He laughed loudly into the air as the majority of the room threw up their hands in frustration. ¡°This sly bastard!¡± ¡°How have you never killed a damned rabbit before?!¡± ¡°Not even for rabbit soup? This animal¡­¡± Each and every one of them chugged their drinks simultaneous. None of them brought up the circumstances of his near-death experience, and only chose to comment or joke about his lack of a kill. What more has he gone through, I wonder? Sans tapped the side of his glass as he eyed Chenbo. ¡°Chenbo, you pick next!¡± Burgess called out, but everyone already had a suspicion as to who he would pick. Every man in the room was already staring at Sans with intrigue, and Chenbo didn¡¯t let them down. ¡°I pick Sans of course.¡± Sans let out a sigh as he stared at the full glass before him. Do I really have to drink this every time? Damnit¡­ He chose to empty his mind, and a short time later the drink had disappeared down his throat. ¡°Listen up then. I once jumped into a volcano so hot that you would burn to a crisp before reaching the lava. Or, have I kissed a girl?¡± Sans smiled dangerously at Chenbo almost as if he were trying to up the ante. ¡°There¡¯s no way right?¡± ¡°A volcano? How would you even survive?¡± ¡°Girl. Surely he¡¯s kissed a girl.¡± ¡°I also pick girl.¡± Burgess and Chenbo stared at Sans with narrowed brows and mouths agape. ¡°¡­ Fuck. I pick girl.¡± Chenbo spat out his answer, but surprisingly enough he immediately downed his new drink! ¡°Gah¡­ you two are going to force me into an early grave. Girl!¡± Burgess grumbled as he also drank from his glass. ¡°Why are they already drinking?¡± One of the men asked uncertainly. ¡°Well which is it?!¡± Another cried out upon seeing Chenbo¡¯s brooding expression. Every man in the room stared at Sans with bated breath, but he returned them a mischievous smile. ¡°There¡¯s no way¡­¡± The men sat back in the chairs in despair, and just to confirm their suspicions. Sans¡¯ voice floated into their ears like a haunting chant. ¡°I have never kissed a girl.¡± One by one they threw their heads back in disbelief and drank their glasses empty. ¡°How does one even survive a volcano?¡± Chenbo asked, not doubting the truth for even a second. ¡°I had a protective jewel, but I didn¡¯t know it at the time. Believe me, I wouldn¡¯t have gone in there by choice.¡± Sans shook his head at the memory before giving Chenbo an inquisitive stare. ¡°Why did you drink before confirming the answer?¡± Chenbo responded with a light chuckle and a wry smile. ¡°Because I already knew the answer, I just didn¡¯t want to believe it true.¡± ¡°Alright you two, get a room already.¡± Burgess deep voice immediately broke the heavy atmosphere and the cheers rang out once more. ¡°Sans, pick someone! Anyone!¡± Someone cried out. ¡°Alright, you then.¡± Sans pointed to a random man in the back before turning to Chenbo. ¡°How long did you say this party was going to last?¡± ¡°Prince Marlow said that the king and Advisor Karbone were away to attend an auction, which is in a three days¡¯ time. It¡¯s a monthly auction that only takes place in some mercantile world on the tenth floor¡­ I don¡¯t really understand it myself.¡± Sans¡¯ eyes lit up in understanding. It must be an auction for the Solar Sandstone. Chenbo shrugged before continuing. ¡°But you know what that means?¡± He flashed a grin before elbowing Sans¡¯ arm. ¡°It means we have three days¡¯ time to take down Ole¡¯ Burgess in this drinking game!¡± Sans let out a long sigh, but internally he was content. Surrounded by the company of these merry men who only thought of drink, battle, and women; it was a strange experience. With personalities so large, it was almost as if he could melt into the crowd, like a wave amongst waves as they all rolled to shore. Chapter 64: So Push Me Wine (2) Burgess stumbled backward in disbelief. The glass of alcohol slipped out of his hand, crashing to the floor¡ªit was only half empty. ¡°Urgh¡­ you got real talent-hic!¡± Sans pushed his own glass away in distaste. The taste never got any better. Chenbo that liar. He had lost count how many glasses he had drunk, but his eyes were crystal clear like two orbs of ice, free of impurities. ¡°I¡¯m just gonna, take a nap here.¡± Burgess pressed his back against the wall, allowing his large frame to slide down to the safety of the floor. The next moment, his eyes were shut tight and a stream of snores followed. ¡°Incredible. I didn¡¯t think you could actually drink him under.¡± Chenbo commented as he watched the veteran succumb to a peaceful slumber. Burgess wasn¡¯t the only one to have found comfort with the floor, as every other man was also sleeping away their drunken stupor. It was like a mess of pigs and bears, kicking in their sleep as they fought off their dreams. ¡°Well¡­ me neither.¡± Sans shrugged innocently. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had noticed his body¡¯s uncommon interaction with toxins, but he didn¡¯t think it would have applied to alcohol as well. ¡°It¡¯s just you and me now. Sorry that I couldn¡¯t keep playing earlier. After all, I still have to ensure Prince Marlow makes it back safely.¡± It the midst of all the chaos, it was Chenbo who had maintained his decency and level-headedness. He rubbed his chin as he gazed at Sans. ¡°You know, it¡¯s strange.¡± ¡°What is?¡± Sans sat back in his chair, simmering in his victory. ¡°You¡¯ve really never kissed a girl? What about that lass you¡¯re with.¡± ¡°Hah?! Elsie?!¡± Chenbo grinned upon seeing Sans¡¯ reaction. ¡°Yea, I can see that she likes you. You guys are close, you know that?¡± Sans immediately waved his hands about in denial. ¡°You have no idea how much of a demon she is! Remember that volcano?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ the one you fell into?¡± ¡°The very same. I didn¡¯t fall into the volcano by accident¡ªshe pushed me in!¡± Chenbo¡¯s expression rapidly changed to one of terror. ¡°She pushed you in?!¡± ¡°Yea, and that¡¯s not all! One time she made me explore the depths of an ocean! And another time she tossed me into this abyss-like wilderness. Every step was heavy, almost like having a massive boulder strapped to my back!¡± Chenbo grimaced before grasping the glass before him, immediately drinking half of it. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me she¡¯s a demoness before I spoke badly of her!¡± ¡°I tried telling you!¡± ¡°Oh wonderful and great angel, sent to us by the heavens, please forgive our transgressions and show mercy.¡± Chenbo clasped his hands together in prayer. The next moment, both men broke out into silly smiles. Chenbo relaxed into his chair, cradling the back of his head between his hands. ¡°Still, you guys have something there.¡± ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about.¡± ¡°Heh, you might be all powerful, but it seems you¡¯re still lacking. Is this where I have you beat?¡± Chenbo revealed a sly smirk, and for some reason it irked Sans to see it. ¡°Don¡¯t you know about the different stages of a relationship?¡± ¡°Different¡­stages?¡± Sans shook his head. ¡°Why would there be stages? If two people like each other, shouldn¡¯t they be together?¡± ¡°Noo, you idiot. There¡¯s stages! The first stage is when you go from complete strangers to acquaintances!¡± Sans pursed his lips in thought, but Chenbo continued speaking. ¡°How could you know if you like someone if you¡¯re just strangers? You have to get close to them, understand them deeper. Who are they really¡ªon the inside.¡± ¡°But¡­ doesn¡¯t someone just chase whoever they think is attractive? That¡¯s what happened with me-¡° Chenbo palmed his forehead. ¡°How could I have forgotten. Some people are just born different. Listen here, if you chase after someone purely off their appearance¡­ what happens if they¡¯re a nasty person. Deceitful perhaps, maybe hateful. What if they¡¯re the type of person that would toss you aside at the slightest convenience?¡± Sans listened silently, gaining a new perspective on the world. At the same time, he realized that Chenbo must have a shocking amount of experience in this area! ¡°So¡­ explain these stages for me then.¡± Sans leaned closer, intrigued. ¡°Heh, I thought you might be interested. The next stage is friendship. In the world of courtship, friendship can mean many things. From what I¡¯ve seen with Prince Marlow¡­ friendship can even mean intimacy.¡± ¡°Intimacy? You mean like-¡± ¡°Like sharing a kiss with your new friend! Understand now?¡± Sans thought back to Prince Marlow and the two women that clung to him.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I see! So they were just friends? He sat back in his chair, his eyes roaming the room in thought. ¡°So friends, what¡¯s next?¡± ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯m not done. Friends can mean different things depending on the person. Would you say that you and your lady are friends?¡± ¡°M-My lady? ¡­no?¡± Sans stuttered as he gave a confused response. Chenbo crossed his arms over his chest with a disappointed gaze. ¡°Really? Then what is she to you?¡± ¡°She¡­ I¡¯m not sure. She just suddenly appeared in my life. I was coerced into a soul contract with a terrifying woman and doomed to be her slave, but one day I woke up and Elsie was my new master. It is odd though, if you ask me. I¡¯m still not sure how she managed to convince-¡± ¡°Wait, that woman is your master? But all the rumors said you were a couple¡­¡± ¡°Rumors?¡± Sans asked in confusion. Chenbo let out a sigh and kneaded his forehead. ¡°The court gossip amongst the maids¡­ forget it. Let¡¯s just move on to the next stage.¡± ¡°The one after friendship, right?¡± ¡°Yes, after friendship comes this weird phase. It¡¯s like a mixture of friendship and longing. If you ever find yourself constantly thinking about someone, you might just be in this stage of the relationship.¡± Sans nodded sincerely with furrowed brows. ¡°This might be it then. Because I¡¯m always thinking about her.¡± He muttered, still nodding his head. ¡°Huh? So you¡¯re already beyond friends?! Do you think about her day and night, dreaming just to feel her touch, to bask in her presence? Is it a terrible ache in your heart that you simply can¡¯t avoid, no matter how much you try?¡± Sans recoiled back upon hearing Chenbo¡¯s descriptions. ¡°Uh¡­ no. More like whether or not she¡¯ll try to kill me by throwing me into another volcano¡­¡± The two men went silent, before Chenbo sighed for the umpteenth time. ¡°The day you find a romantic partner, is the day the world is turned upside down.¡± ¡°Is that a good thing?¡± After a pause, they both broke out in laughter. ¡°Alright, whatever. The next stage is love. Now this one can mean many things, but¡­ heh.¡± One side of Chenbo¡¯s mouth curled upward into a confident smile. His eyes shown with a certain level of understanding, one that eluded Sans as if he were left out on some inside joke. ¡°Let me guess, you and the girl you want me to save, that¡¯s love? Explain then.¡± ¡°Explain what? Love?¡± Sans shrugged before responding. ¡°You¡¯re the ¡®all knowing¡¯ one, teach me.¡± ¡°Teach you love? Hmm¡­ let me put it this way. I would be willing to fight an impossible battle to see her to safety. I would be willing to combat an entire army alone, if I knew it would grant her a future. Even if my greatest fears stood in between me and my love, I would conquer them then and there.¡± Chenbo sipped on his drink, but his darkened eyes only spoke truth. ¡°I see¡­ so what¡¯s next then?¡± Sans asked curiously. ¡°Huh, what do you mean?¡± ¡°What comes after love?¡± Chenbo stared at Sans in confusion, but after a few sincere moments he realized that it was an earnest question. ¡°Heh, you know what? I¡¯m not sure! How about this, when I figure out what comes after love, you¡¯ll be the first one to know. Deal?¡± Sans grinned and he nodded in approval. ¡°Deal. Don¡¯t forget either.¡± ¡°Eh, what¡¯s have we here? A couple o¡¯ love experts?¡± A voice gushing with dizziness, called out from the door. Chenbo glanced over, immediately standing up upon seeing the newcomer. ¡°Master Tonfe!¡± He gave the bulbous man a swift and formal bow. ¡°Eh-heh, don¡¯t mind, don¡¯t mind, but who did a number on Burgess here?¡± Sans raised his hand. ¡°It was a drinking game.¡± He explained, but Tonfe laughed in response. ¡°Ho-ho, I know it¡¯s a drinking game, but you ought to pick on someone your own size!¡± Tonfe¡¯s voice bellowed out. While it may have seemed threatening, the excitement within was difficult to disguise. ¡°Um¡­ you¡¯re at least four times my size¡­ maybe more.¡± Sans quietly muttered while pointing to his belly. Tonfe paused for a moment, glancing down at his own body in shock. ¡°So it would seem! Baha! We¡¯ll put that behind us and play a new game! Just you and I¡­ what do you say?¡± Tonfe¡¯s smile was so wide that his eyes seemed to be buried within the fat of his cheeks, but nonetheless, Sans was able to sense the gleam and sharpness within. ¡°I will have to respectfully decline. I don¡¯t want to drink any more of that disgusting liquid.¡± Sans vehemently shook his head as he pointed to the frothing glass on the table. ¡°Oh that¡­ no, no. That won¡¯t get us anywhere, now would it? Not for aged old monsters like us.¡± Tonfe¡¯s laughter rung out once more, but Sans was taken aback. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Sans questioned him, and for the first time the jolly man grew solemn. ¡°What. You can¡¯t fool these old eyes. Although I can¡¯t see through your disguise, I know you have one. There¡¯s only one type of man that wears a disguise like yours, parading around like some young buck.¡± Tonfe¡¯s words came out as a sober stream of speculation, but the next moment he was back to swooning smiles and hearty laughter. ¡°It¡¯s okay to be ugly! By gods, if I was ugly I would have done the same! Bahaha!¡± He slapped his enormous belly, causing a wave of fat to reverberate throughout his body. ¡°Hah¡­ right.¡± Sans slinked back into his chair with a light smile. The next moment, Tonfe pulled out a wine barrel from his storage ring, slamming it down on the floor next to him. ¡°This here, is from my private collection. It¡¯s very strong stuff, but way better than that brew over there.¡± He punched a hole through the barrel¡¯s top, letting its exotic aroma to fill the room. After just a few moments, Chenbo¡¯s eyelids had already drooped low, his expression one of happiness and intoxication. ¡°Hold on, let me just¡­¡± Chenbo struggled up from his seat. After taking a few staggered steps, he collapsed right onto Burgess and succumbed to the wonderful embrace of sleep. ¡°Bahaha! He couldn¡¯t even handle this much, eh? Burgess would have lasted a little longer!¡± Tonfe lifted the barrel and brought it beside Sans. He pushed away the chairs, opting to sit on the floor with his legs sprawled out. Even while sitting on the floor, the man was so large that he was still a couple heads taller than Sans. ¡°What¡¯s the history between you and Burgess?¡± Sans asked as he glanced back and forth between the two. ¡°Huh, oh Burgess? That lad. He¡¯s a sad tale. He was once the King Olgren¡¯s personal guard, but after a certain injury¡­ I remember when they were just wee boys, him and Olgren.¡± ¡°You knew King Olgren when he was a kid?¡± Tonfe smiled mysteriously before pouring a cup of wine and placing it before Sans. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you more, but you have to split this barrel with me! It¡¯s never fun to drink alone!¡± Sans picked up the glass and eyed the almost nearly black liquid. He brought it to his lips and took a single sip. This¡­ His eyes widened as he rolled the fruity drink around his tongue. Is it my imagination? Or did it heighten my senses? Tonfe stared at Sans suspiciously, before breaking out into a wholehearted smile. ¡°Wonderful! A new drinking partner is born! A toast!¡± At some unknown moment, Tonfe had conjured another glass and filled it with wine. He reached out and with a soft clink, touched the two cups together. He then took a sip of his own before placing it down. ¡°I knew Olgren when he was a kid yes, along with that little rat Karbone. Eheh, Olgren used to call me Uncle Ton-fee-fee. That is¡­ until he awakened his blood magic.¡± Sans closed his eyes as he took another sip of the wine. It smoothly coated his mouth with another layer of intoxicating juice. For some reason he even felt slightly dizzy, but that was a side effect he was willing to ignore. ¡°Blood magic, you said? What¡¯s that about?¡± ¡°Ooh, the blood magic. Nasty business, that stuff. Before Olgren awakened his blood magic, he was a simple lad. He trained hard and stood with square shoulders. ¡®Twas the week before he was to begin his journey through the tower. I remember it too well.¡± The two sipped from their cups once more, and Tonfe continued. ¡°Olgren and Karbone went out to the wildlands some way away from here. It was just a fun little adventure before they would move to the second floor. However, when they returned¡ªOlgren was different. It wasn¡¯t the same Olgren that I once knew. I could sense it in his eyes, no matter how much he tried to hide it.¡± Tonfe let out a despairing sigh and tears collected in his eyes. ¡°That little bastard no longer called me Uncle Ton-fee-fee from that day forward! I bet it was the awakening, making him feel superior.¡± He wiped away the tears and took another sip, only to realize his glass was empty¡ªand his wasn¡¯t the only one. ¡°Oh¡­ more wine?¡± Tonfe courtesy refilled both glasses and continued speaking. ¡°Anyway, he was still a great friend. Even becoming much more well-mannered as time went on. Heh, I even fought side by side with him during the Void Wars¡­ but that¡¯s a story for bored ears.¡± Sans carefully cradled the glass of wine in his hands and brought his feet up onto the chair. Hiding behind his knees, he took another sip of wine. His cheeks were flushed red and a pleased smile hung on his lips. ¡°You¡¯re really holdin¡¯ on there!¡± Tonfe laughed as he spied Sans sink further into his chair. ¡°Am I? hic!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! A talent that must be cultivated, if I must say¡­¡± Sans nodded vigorously as he stared into the beautiful liquid. His eyes glowed as he stared at it. Time seemed to ebb and flow in a most disorienting fashion. ¡°So there I was, surrounded by fifteen¡­ no thirty voidlings! With no escape, we fought tooth and nail¡­¡± Tonfe¡¯s voice blurred with the background, but Sans didn¡¯t mind. With one last sip, he gave way to a peaceful slumber. Chapter 65: Calculated Risk (1) ¡°Ugh¡­ where am I?¡± Sans awoke, his head throbbing like something fierce. The world danced and swayed in every direction he looked, a disorienting and sickening experience. ¡°I brought you back. Looked like you had a lot of fun.¡± Elsie¡¯s cold response floated into his ears, sending shivers down his spine. ¡°Huh, what do you mean? Were you there?¡± Sans rubbed the side of his head as his eyes adjusted. The world was too bright, much too bright. ¡°Was I there? You didn¡¯t even notice me! How do you think your drinks were refilled so fast!¡± Elsie gave him a scrutinizing gaze along with a pointed finger. There¡¯s no way¡­ It was only then that he noticed her new attire. A long burgundy cloak was draped over her body from head to toe, hiding the ethereal woman within. I-I can¡¯t remember, was that really her? He palmed his head as he briefly recalled glimpses of burgundy in an eerily similar shade as the one before him. ¡°Well you better get ready.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Sans scrambled off the floor and staggered about. His brain felt foggy, and his body felt much too loose. Just what was in that wine?! ¡°The king will be here any minute. They just returned from the tenth floor and have the rest of the ingredients!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ right, right.¡± Not a moment too soon, a knock rang out from the door. ¡°Ahem, come on in.¡± Sans straightened his posture and righted his shoulders. With a free hand, he grasped onto the table, using it for support. ¡°Our honored guest, we¡¯ve returned.¡± King Anthor strode into the room. A fur cape was draped across his shoulder, running down the length of only a single side of his body. His thick black hair was well-trimmed, and his piercing gaze seemed to hold all the authority of the world. Behind the king, hobbled in Advisor Karbone, who was all smiles and wavy hands. His sharp eyebrows were pointed to the skies and his face seemed like it had aged even more since his last appearance. ¡°Marlow, get in here.¡± The king called out behind him. ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here.¡± Prince Marlow was guided in by Chenbo, and the two of them stood off to the side. ¡°Wait a second, first the ingredients.¡± Sans stuck out a flat palm with a neutral gaze. Without hesitation, the king tossed over a storage ring with a confident smile. ¡°Within that ring is the rest of the ingredients you sought after.¡± ¡°Including¡­ the Ragnar variant?¡± Sans cast his gaze toward Advisor Karbone. After all, it was Advisor Karbone that he had relayed the instructions to. ¡°Ah, this¡­ no. The Ragnar variant is simply too rare.¡± The advisor gave an awkward look. Before Sans could say word, the advisor continued speaking. ¡°You might not be aware, but Ragnar variants can only be created upon the birth of specific stars, only on the tenth floor. Due to this restriction, the tower often goes many years without seeing one. It was fortunate that we were able to find a regular Solarstone at all.¡± The king glanced between the two, unsure of what to say. Alchemy was indeed not his area of expertise. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ fine.¡± Sans let out a deep sigh and rubbed the side of his head. ¡°Come back later tonight. I¡¯ll try to have the cure ready by then. Just know that my efforts have become more strenuous since it is not the Ragnar variant¡­¡± The king clasped his hands together with an elated expression. ¡°Later tonight? Are you sure not a few years from now?¡± Sans awkwardly bit his lip. He only just realized that he was previously demanding the moon, when they could have easily gotten away with just a stone. ¡°Uh, yes. I will use¡­ a part of my life force to make the cure. A big sacrifice on my end but seeing as I have grown quite fond of Prince Marlow, it is a sacrifice I am willing to make.¡± King Anthor clapped his hands together, his eyes shone brightly. ¡°This is great news! Great news! Alas, I won¡¯t be able to make it as I have a dinner to arrange with my daughter, but Karbone will accompany my dear son. Seeing as you are both alchemists, maybe he might even have some helpful input.¡± Sans waved dismissively. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s fine. Enjoy the dinner with your daughter. I¡¯ve heard rumors that she is rarely home, you should cherish the opportunity.¡± ¡°Rarely home is putting it lightly. It¡¯s been 18 long years since I last saw her. This time, I hope to change that. She can¡¯t avoid her duties forever.¡± The king muttered as he backed away. ¡°Please, do all you can for my son. The future of the kingdom very well depends on it.¡± The future of the kingdom? Sans gave a reassuring nod. ¡°Not to worry. I¡¯m sure everything will work out just fine.¡± With a final motion, the king, Karbone, Prince Marlow, and Chenbo all exited the room, leaving behind Sans who remained as still as a statue. The moment the door shut closed, Sans threw his hands into the air in frustration. ¡°Damn! Damn! Damnit all! I said the Ragnar variant! Damn!¡± He wanted to cry tears, but only the empty feeling of despair filled his heart. ¡°I told you they wouldn¡¯t be able to find it. Even if they did, do you think they would have the funds? I don¡¯t think you realize how rare it is.¡± Elsie commented from the side as she remained lounging on the couch. ¡°I just¡­ ugh. Everything is ruined¡­¡± Sans grumbled and sprawled out onto the floor. Sensing his dejection, Elsie hopped over and sat on top of his stomach. She poked her head into view and gave him an uplifting smile. ¡°Haven¡¯t you prepared for this? Don¡¯t worry about it. We still have all of these ingredients. How about, we cure the prince and then we leave this place. We can practice illusions from now on. Then you can return later and-¡° ¡°And what? Kill the king? I already said I don¡¯t want to do that. Didn¡¯t you see him just now? How could a man like that, who loves his son and daughter so much, be evil? I know there¡¯s things happening in this kingdom, but as of right now I think he¡¯s innocent. The advisor on the other hand¡­ less so.¡± Elsie let out a sigh upon hearing Sans¡¯ argument. ¡°Alright then, have it your way. I still want to save the captured people down below. With or without you, I¡¯ll be doing that by the end of this week. I already have some plans in motion for it.¡± Sans gave her an inquisitory gaze, imploring her to continue. ¡°What? I¡¯ve already conscripted assistance. I plan to draw out the king and his advisor to the front gates. Meanwhile, Lady Altory will rally the anti-king¡¯s faction and storm the basement. Besides, aren¡¯t you forgetting something?¡± Elsie poked his nose, causing him to wrinkle his face. ¡°Huh? What am I forgetting?¡± ¡°Your friend! Aren¡¯t you going to help him rescue his beloved?¡± She cocked her head to the side, her eyes sparkling with innocent light. ¡°Gahh. Yes, yes, I¡¯ll help him¡­ somehow. I still don¡¯t know where she is though, or how to help.¡± ¡°She¡¯s either on the third floor up from here or in one of the halls leading to the basement. Those are the only two rooms that are lined with Black Star Resin, so I can¡¯t glimpse inside without physically being there.¡± Elsie gave Sans an encouraging wink. ¡°Alright¡­ can you get off of me now. I have to pretend to cure the prince with the mysterious power of alchemy and my life force.¡± Sans grumbled while hiding a small smile. ---- Evening came swiftly, but it was ample time for Sans to prepare two different medicines. He stared at the first one, a sapphire pill. He held it against the sun¡¯s dwindling light. This is the Dreamscape Remedy, a sleeping medicine that is supposed to help one recover brain damage. Of course if one isn¡¯t suffering brain damage, then it just puts them to sleep for a few days. Next he withdrew a different pill, which was dark black in color. Goat¡¯s Death, a pill to mimic a deadly sickness for up to 12 hours. He wanted them to believe he was truly going all out since he was allegedly risking life and limb. All in all, it was only some added insurance for him to pocket the materials for himself. He smiled just as a knock came from the door. ¡°Let us begin!¡± Sans popped the Goat¡¯s Death pill into his mouth and swallowed without hesitation. The next moment, his cheeks sunk lower and his face grew sallow. Black and heavy bags formed under his eyes like charcoal saucers. ¡°Kack-Kagh!¡± He hacked and coughed with ragged breath. ¡°C-Come in.¡± A light stream of laughter came from the side of the room. It was Elsie, stifling a chuckle behind the sleeves of her cloak. I didn¡¯t think the effects of Goat¡¯s Death would be so extreme¡­ Advisor Karbone, Prince Marlow, and Chenbo all filed into the room. The advisor¡¯s expression became one of horror upon seeing Sans¡¯ newfound appearance. ¡°A-Are you okay?!¡± With a profound level of agility, Karbone immediately rushed to Sans¡¯ side, but Sans slapped his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Kack-Kagh! I¡¯ll recover¡­ Bring Prince Marlow over, let¡¯s get this over with.¡± ¡°R-Right. Bring the prince over.¡± Chenbo marched over with the prince. As soon as he was close by, he gave Sans a concerned look, but with a stealthy wink¡ªhis worries were put to rest. ¡°Alright, Prince Marlow. Swallow this pill, and within a few short seconds you¡¯ll soon be able to see again. Say ahh¡­¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Advisor Karbone called out, but Sans had already slammed the Dreamscape Remedy pill into Prince Marlow¡¯s mouth. ¡°Sir alchemist¡­ I wanted to inspect the pill before he consumed it.¡± He sounded crestfallen, as if he had just watched a golden pig escape right through his fingertips. ¡°Don¡¯t mind, there will be more opportunities.¡± Sans waved him off dismissively and stood before Prince Marlow. Dreamscape Remedy usually takes about half a minute to kick in¡­ I¡¯ll just be on the lookout for any signs of drowsiness, only then will I cure him. Prince Marlow stood absolutely still, shifting his mouth from side to side impatiently. ¡°When is it supposed to work?¡± ¡°Just give it some time, any moment...¡± The whole room went silent, but Sans kept a keen eye on the prince¡¯s state of being. Oh! He¡¯s getting sleepy. Now¡¯s the time! Sans empowered his eyes with energy, immediately detecting the simple illusion that was perpetually cast over the prince. It wasn¡¯t anything complex, but as with any illusion, one was often helpless if they never considered it a possibility. Not even his father, the Illusion King, had ever suspected that the prince¡¯s loss of eyesight was the direct result of an illusion. With a subtle snap of his fingers, Sans reached out and dispelled the illusion. ¡°Wah! I¡­ I can see again!¡± Prince Marlow shouted in excitement. ¡°Hah! Excellent, excellent!¡± Advisor Karbone beamed a hearty smile. ¡°Somehow the world seems more dull than before. Wait, you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re¡­¡± Prince Marlow¡¯s eyes widened upon recognizing Sans, but the moment was short lived as he swiftly succumbed to a deep slumber. Chenbo caught the prince just as he was about to topple over. Heh, that was close. Sans pursed his lips and glanced over at Advisor Karbone, who shook his head in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why did he pass out?¡± ¡°Oh that, it¡¯s a side effect of the cure. He¡¯ll be asleep for a few days, so be sure to care for him while he rests. Not to worry though, as you heard earlier¡ªyour prince can savor the world¡¯s beauty once more.¡± Advisor Karbone let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank goodness. You¡¯re really quite incredible for such a young lad. It¡¯ll be quite sad to see you go.¡± Sans briefly made eye contact with Chenbo, who was giving him a most pitiful look. It was a cross between hope and firm belief, a belief that Sans would be able to perform a miracle and somehow help him in his time of need. Both of them knew this would be his last chance at befriending the advisor, but how does one get close to such an ancient monster? Haah¡­ through alchemy, of course. Sans dusted off his hands and nonchalantly gazed at the elder. ¡°What¡¯s incredible?¡± ¡°Your alchemy, of course. First you created a cure for¡­ a certain poison, then you proceeded to discover a new cure for the prince¡¯s eyesight¡ªa subject that even I failed in with all my experience. It¡¯s incredible, and with your ethical approach-¡° ¡°Hold up.¡± Sans raised a halting hand, capturing Advisor Karbone¡¯s attention. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to correct you. I don¡¯t believe in ethics. I only cured Twilight Fel because I found it interesting. I would let the entire Kingdom of Anthor become addicted to the substance, if it meant furthering my knowledge in alchemy.¡± He shrugged his shoulders as he explained, but he didn¡¯t miss the fervor growing in Karbone¡¯s gaze. Sans continued with a light smile. ¡°To tell you the truth, Twilight Fel was an ingenious toxin. I would have even been interested in improving the recipe, but I was missing a certain key ingredient¡­ so I had to settle for the next best thing. It¡¯s a pity, really.¡± Advisor Karbone carved a wicked grin and his eyes widened further. ¡°But seeing as there¡¯s nothing for us here-¡° ¡°Wait, wait. Would you perhaps¡­ be interested in improving the recipe? I happen to have your missing ingredient¡­¡± Karbone¡¯s voice lingered as he hardened his gaze. ¡°Do you now? I wouldn¡¯t want to impose¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense! Young lad, there is such potential within you! Come, come! Follow me! Eh-heh! Follow me and we shall experiment to our heart¡¯s content!¡± Karbone cackled a sinister laugh before glancing at Chenbo, who remained standing off to the side. ¡°Oh, deliver the Prince Marlow to his bed. Report back to the medicinal chamber. You can act as our good friend¡¯s personal guard while the prince rests.¡± He snapped at Chenbo, who immediately stood at attention. ¡°Yes sir.¡± Chenbo marched out the room with the sleeping prince. Karbone shifted his gaze between Sans and Elsie before hesitantly pointing toward the leisurely woman. ¡°What¡­ about her? Uh, lass. Did you want to come?¡± He asked unsure of himself. It was well known that Sans and Elsie had entered the palace together, but beyond that no one knew anything else about the woman. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. I like it when Sans is willful.¡± She flashed Karbone a proper smile before returning to her bored stare. Karbone glanced at Sans for confirmation. ¡°If she wants to stay here then she stays. If I¡¯ve learned anything, it¡¯s best to just listen to her and not question it. Now¡­¡± Sans rubbed his hands together, trying his best to feign an evil smile. ¡°Let¡¯s get going! I have so many ideas for us to try out!¡± ¡°Rightly spoken! Follow me!¡± With an extra pep to his step, Karbone skipped his way out the door, a disorienting feat considering his aged body. Meanwhile, Sans followed closely behind, his mind racing as he thought of numerous possibilities and outcomes. Well Chenbo, it looks like I will be helping you after all. ---- ¡°P-Princess are you sure this is what you want?¡± A maidservant called out to Princess Ling. Both were positioned before a full body mirror, inspecting the princess¡¯ outfit with two vastly different expressions. Princess Ling, feeling pensive and strange, was in a surreal state of being. She seemed uncertain of her every action, a foreign concept for the woman who had always grasped fate by the neck. Despite the uncertainty, a small ember of desire grew ever brighter as she stared at her appearance in the mirror. She wore a flowing black and red floral dress. A long leg slit ran down its length, giving glimpses of her toned yet scarred legs. The upper portion was equally revealing. She opted to forgo sleeves entirely, leaving only two thin black straps looped over her shoulders to hold the dress up. ¡°I think it looks nice. Do you think he would like it?¡± Princess Ling absentmindedly asked the maidservant, who couldn¡¯t help but stare at her master¡¯s womanly debut. ¡°Y-Yes, I would hope so¡­ for his sake¡­¡± The maidservant¡¯s voice petered off into a whisper as her eyes took in each individual scar. Despite Princess Ling¡¯s beautiful physique, her natural body was drastically more fearsome than before when it was covered in armor plating. But in no world was the maidservant ever going to mention that fact! ¡°Perfect. I will meet him like this.¡± Princess Ling flipped her hair over her shoulder and revealed a dazzling smile. The maidservant could only remain rooted in place with a stupefied expression as she watched the princess leave the room. This is nice¡­ I like this. Princess Ling¡¯s hips briefly sashayed from side to side, before she began marching forward with rigid steps. How embarrassing¡­ She shook her head to clear her mind as she approached the dining hall. Her heart raced and her eyes glowed in expectation as she pushed open the doors. ¡°-and I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be just as delighted. Oh! My beautiful daughter is here now.¡± King Anthor¡¯s voice rumbled throughout the room, commanding a certain presence that left nothing for dispute. While normally Princess Ling hated the sound of his voice, she was willing to put it aside for this moment. Because we¡¯re here to discuss a marriage between¡­ Her cheeks grew pink as she stepped forward, but she was too caught up in her own world to notice the haunting silence that consumed the dining hall. ¡°S-She¡­¡± King Anthor stared at her with his mouth agape, and he wasn¡¯t the only one. Seated around the table were a handful of other men, one of which was Lord Orbos who began to sweat profusely. ¡°Mmm, I¡¯m here.¡± Her voice came out a little bashful, and her eyes nervously roamed the room. However, the next moment they dimmed upon not finding what they were looking for. Is he not here yet? I¡¯ll just have to put up with their babbling. Her back sharpened, and her steps became sure footed and forceful. It was a jarring scene for the others, as they watched her transform from a demure maiden to a fierce warrior in a matter of seconds. ¡°Ahem¡­ A-As we were. Lord Orbos?¡± The king muttered as Princess Ling marched towards an empty chair, which was conveniently positioned beside Lord Orbos. She slid it away from the table, causing a most horrid sound as its wooden feet scraped against the stone floor. The next moment, she sat down and shot Lord Orbos a deadly glare. ¡°Too close.¡± She spoke quietly, but the danger was not concealed in the slightest. Lord Orbos gave a nervous laugh and scooted his chair further way, closer to the gentleman on the other side. These people have no spine¡­ not like him. Princess Ling sat deathly still, but no one could decipher what was on her mind. If anything, it didn¡¯t seem she was all that present. ¡°So what do you think then, Lord Orbos?¡± King Anthor called out to the man once again with a steely gaze. ¡°U-Uh, um.¡± Lord Orbos gulped down the saliva that had built up. Anyone who noticed him could sense the adrenaline racing through his body, his fight or flight instincts kicking into overdrive. ¡°C-Can I think on-¡° He paused upon meeting the threatening glare from King Anthor. The other men at the table grimaced in pity upon seeing his misfortune. ¡°H-Happy t-to accept¡­ the proposal¡­¡± Lord Orbos sank into his chair. Anyone present could hear the defeat in his voice, that is if they were listening in the first place. ¡°Wonderful! Let¡¯s eat then!¡± The king announced with a brilliant smile as everyone began to pick at the curated meal. An awkward silence hung in the air as two individuals in particular neglected to touch a single piece of food¡ªLord Orbos and Princess Ling. Where is he? Why isn¡¯t he here? Why was I called here then? ¡°So I heard Master Tonfe is in town.¡± ¡°Is he?¡± ¡°Yes, apparently he chanced upon a new disciple and has been helping him with the floor trial.¡± A few of the men broke out into a separate conversation, leaving Lord Orbos to sit in silence. At the same time, no one dared to speak to the battle-hardened princess. Time passed, and eventually the various Counts and other officials excused themselves one by one. The entire time, Princess Ling sat in silence, staring at her empty plate while lost in thought. ¡°Congratulations Lord Orbos, I think you two will make a lovely couple.¡± Another man left the table. I¡¯m tired of waiting. Why would they arrange this only for him to not show up? Princess Ling bit her lip in frustration before standing up from the table. Her expression was full of neutrality as she turned to Lord Orbos beside her. ¡°Congratulations on¡­ whatever it is. You two will make a lovely couple.¡± She repeated the same phrase to him that she had heard many times before. As she stepped away, Lord Orbos stood up, finally mustering what little courage he could. ¡°At least acknowledge me for once? How could you speak about us so distantly!¡± In a fit of emotion, he yelled behind Princess Ling¡¯s back, causing her to pause and turn around. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Her eyes sharpened and a subtle pressure radiated outward. ¡°Y-You heard me! If we¡¯re going to be married, then at least act like a wife! Instead of¡­of¡­ whatever you are!¡± Princess Ling scoffed before revealing a condescending sneer. ¡°Marry? You? Why would I waste my time on an insect such as yourself. The air you breathe is causing too much stress for the trees. Please, do the world a favor.¡± ¡°Control yourself!¡± King Anthor roared as he slammed the dining table. Seeing as the king had his back, Lord Orbos regained a small amount of confidence. ¡°Why did you even come here, dressed like that no less, if you didn¡¯t want to marry me? Weren¡¯t you told what this dinner was for?!¡± Lord Orbos cried out. ¡°Huh¡­ You really thought I would dress this way for you? I see the way you look at me, the way you all look at me. Do you not think I am considerate when I wear my armor? Do you think I am stupid?¡± She snorted in disdain, but the next moment she revealed a rare, warm smile. ¡°But him, he likes me for who I am¡­ I¡­¡± Alarmed expressions sprung up throughout the room. Even the king himself was staring at a foreign version of his daughter. It was almost scarier than her normal self! I see now. I¡­ I need to go to him! She snapped out of her daze and narrowed her eyes. The next moment, she stormed out of the room without a care, and no one dared to stop her. Where was his room? The main guest room? Princess Ling stormed through the halls, causing a stir no matter where she went. She ignored the insignificant gossip around her as she single-mindedly followed the unknown emotion that controlled her every action. Will he accept me? Of course he will¡­ only he could. It didn¡¯t take her long to arrive in front of Sans¡¯ room. She knocked, but without waiting for any confirmation, she immediately barged inside. ¡°I-I¡¯m here!¡± Her chest heaved as her head swiveled, scanning the room. For some reason she was out of breath, but she couldn¡¯t understand why. ¡°Yes? You¡¯re here? What of it?¡± Elsie¡¯s cold voice came from the distant table. It was only then that Princess Ling noticed her presence. ¡°Oh, sorry. I was looking for¡­ Sans.¡± Her face flushed after she spoke his name. It was the first time she had ever mentioned it out loud. ¡°And why do you seek my husband?¡± ¡°To marry¡­ what?¡± Princess Ling¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of her stomach. Her eyes glazed over as she stared at the dainty girl before her. Husband? Married? He¡¯s married? He didn¡¯t say anything. Elsie stood up from her seat, and with a wave of her hand the door slammed shut behind Princess Ling. ¡°To marry? Marry my husband?¡± Who is this girl? Why is she here? Why is she in the way? Princess Ling¡¯s voice caught up in her throat as her heart swirled with emotions. Emotions that she never knew existed. Before she knew it, Elsie was already face to face with the confused princess. ¡°No cloudy grey in your eyes? You¡¯re not charmed? I see¡ªyou¡¯re just crazy.¡± Crazy? Elsie reached out with a steady hand and turned Princess Ling¡¯s head from side to side. Despite being handled, the only thing she could do was stand as still as a statue. Her brain simply couldn¡¯t process any other action. ¡°You really aren¡¯t charmed? Just what did that bastard do to you. You look like a love-sick puppy, poor dear.¡± Princess Ling¡¯s breathing quickened as her mind ran a million meters a second. Reality was bearing down too strong and too quick. This, can¡¯t be¡­ I refuse. She sucked in a deep breath and focused her attention on Elsie. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking him into my care. I¡¯m a princess, and a powerful one at that. I can offer him more in this life than you can.¡± Her gut wrenched upon uttering those words. She knew it was twisted, but she couldn¡¯t bear to see any other outcome. However, despite her words, Elsie let out a bellyful of laughter. ¡°Ahaha! So you¡¯ve truly come to steal my husband?¡± Elsie clutched onto her stomach and covered her mouth with the back of her hand. ¡°Yes, and I will take care of him. I promise.¡± ¡°Ah¡­hah¡­ you? He¡¯s not interested in you. Even if he was, you would never be able to care for him.¡± Like a sheet of ice dousing out a flame, Elsie¡¯s expression shifted, revealing a cold smile. Despite this, Princess Ling refused to accept her words. ¡°Who do you think you are to say that?¡± Princess Ling snapped at the small woman before her. After straightening her posture and holding her head high, the princess towered over Elsie like an oak over a sapling. Yet strangely, Elsie didn¡¯t back down for even a second. ¡°Little snake¡­ the real question is¡­ who are you?¡± Elsie¡¯s voice darkened, and the air thickened. The walls seemed to crack and moan while the scent of death revealed itself. Elsie¡¯s eyes flash black, tinged with gold, and an illusionary visage appeared around her. At first it was merely a set of ethereal bones, but it quickly transformed into a terrifying maw, one that threatened to consume Princess Ling¡¯s soul should she stare for too long. D-Dragon Fear! Princess Ling fell to her knees as she averted her eyes away from the illusionary dragon that surrounded Elsie. An elder dragon¡­ how could this be?! Her chest felt stifled, but as suffocated as she was¡ªshe didn¡¯t dare breathe. Every race of dragonkin had some form of dragon fear, which acted like a natural hierarchy amongst their kind. Considering that she only had an inherited bloodline, it was impossible for her to compete against a true dragon, especially an elder one. ¡°Did you think you could act willful after inheriting some small draconic bloodline? Did you think you could really take what is mine?¡± Sensing the princess¡¯ silence, Elsie relinquished the pressure around them. Before Princess Ling could reply, Elsie grasped at the talisman around her neck. ¡°He gave you this?¡± Elsie¡¯s gaze flicked upward from the talisman, staring into Princess Ling¡¯s eyes. ¡°Please don¡¯t take that¡­¡± Princess Ling¡¯s voice was meek, but there was nothing she could do in front of Elsie. ¡°I see. Keep it then.¡± Tears formed around Princess Ling¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t dare show weakness. Was it love, or infatuation? Either way it didn¡¯t matter now. The princess tried to push the rediscovered emotion down to the deepest pits of her heart. Elsie sensed all this and more. Letting out a gentle sigh, she embraced the heartbroken princess and stroked her hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry little one, but it isn¡¯t meant to be.¡± Her soothing voice came out like an endearing mother, doting on a beloved child. A case of irony, consider their physical differences. Nonetheless, her words acted like a battering ram, crashing open the last barriers of resistance that Princess Ling clung to. The next moment, tears gushed out from the princess. She threw her arms around Elsie, devolving into a shattered mess of emotion. Perhaps in front of others she was an invincible warrior, one that could survive in the face of adversity and fight above her level. However, before this tiny woman she was only human. Chapter 66: Calculated Risk (2) Disorganized footsteps sounded in the hall. They were occasionally interrupted by the abrupt staccato of a wooden cane, courtesy of Advisor Karbone. Sans followed behind the elderly man, his eyes taking in the various ornamental displays that lined the walls. ¡°As you can see from the lack of servants, no one is allowed on this floor. For good reason, as not everyone in the palace shares an open mind like we do. Oh, we¡¯re here.¡± Advisor Karbone stopped before a looming wooden door. A lattice of chains was stretched across its surface, but with a snap of his fingers the chains were instantly undone. The door swung open, revealing an energetic environment within. ¡°After you.¡± The elder stepped to the side, allowing Sans to enter first. This is¡­ Sans glanced around the room, taking note of every detail. Tables lined the walls, and before each table was a solemn alchemist committing their full concentration. At the center of the room, there was a tall and wide capsule of pink liquid. If he looked closely at the capsule, he could vaguely make out a humanoid shadow curled within. They¡¯re creating more Twilight Fel. Not every alchemist was successful in the creation process, as shown by the disposed vials that were filled with black sludge. Roaming about the room was a sharp eyed elder donned in white alchemist robes. He¡¯s that Elder Alchemist¡­ what was his name again? ¡°Elder Binks has been facilitating much of the Twilight Fel production. With his help, we¡¯ve been able to refine and improve the recipe over the last decade or so.¡± Advisor Karbone gestured toward the man and beckoned him over. Seeing Karbone, Elder Binks came forward without hesitation. The haughty look in eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed as he gazed at Sans. ¡°Elder Binks, this is Sans. He¡¯s come to help us improve the recipe.¡± ¡°Hmpf. What good can come of this? I know you discovered a cure for Twilight Fel, but surely that was out of pure luck. I don¡¯t think-¡° ¡°Binks!¡± Karbone¡¯s tone turned sharper than a knife. ¡°Sans said he could cure the prince¡¯s eyesight, a feat that no one here could accomplish. Guess what?¡± He fiercely eyed the alchemist, who averted his gaze with a grumble. ¡°What?¡± ¡°He has already cured the prince. Sans kept his word, and now he has suggested that he can improve Twilight Fel. Do you still think him incapable?¡± Elder Binks simmered in place, but over time his expression grew increasingly heated. He spun back around and glared at Sans as if he had killed his firstborn child. ¡°I can already tell what he¡¯s planning! He¡¯s going to linger around until one of us, who have real experience, finally makes a breakthrough. Then he¡¯s going to insert himself in and take all the credit!¡± ¡°On the contrary¡­ I will be doing it without any of you.¡± Sans crossed his arms over his chest and cast Elder Binks a condescending gaze. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°You heard me. Look at them. Go on and take a look.¡± He pointed toward the other alchemists in the room. ¡°Not a single one of them wants me here, but it goes both ways. I don¡¯t want to work with them either. I alone am enough to improve the formula in just a couple days¡¯ time. I will ask for Karbone to stay for supervision, but I will also require an assistant.¡± Elder Binks scoffed upon hearing Sans¡¯ intent. ¡°I can assure you, not a single alchemist here wants to be your assistant. Not only is that degrading to the integrity of-¡° ¡°Ah.¡± Sans held up a halting hand, just as a knock came from the door. ¡°My assistant has arrived.¡± He opened the door, and Chenbo stepped inside with an apologetic look. ¡°I hurried as fast as I could, forgive me Advisor Karbone.¡± He kneeled before the advisor and kept his head down. ¡°Nonsense boy. Actually, you arrived just in time! Sans here has declared you his assistant, so I will be expecting good results. Should I hear that you have impeded his efforts¡­ death will be your lightest punishment. Is that understood?¡± Karbone¡¯s eyes glowed with a deathly chill. ¡°Of course, my lord. Our honored guest will only receive my full effort.¡± ¡°Good, good. Up off the floor.¡± The advisor then turned to Elder Binks with a shrug. ¡°Elder¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be serious?¡± Elder Binks stared at Karbone with all the injustice in the world but was met with an unmoved expression. ¡°F-Fine then! You¡¯ll see, in a couple of days just how much of a fraud this young man truly is! I refuse to believe that his superficial brush with alchemy exceeds my vast wealth of knowledge!¡± Sans stepped aside from the door, inviting the elder alchemist out the room. Elder Binks curled his upper lip in resentment before marching through the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go. All of you, out here with me. We¡¯re taking a break for a few days. Party, have some fun. Go spend time with your families, whatever it is you desire. Leave this foolish boy alone with his experiments.¡± One by one, the alchemists in the room halted production and shuffled out the door. After the last one was gone, Sans slammed the door shut behind them. ¡°Are you sure lad? You¡¯ve proven that you¡¯re more capable than those bumbling idiots, but still¡­ their help could have been useful?¡± Karbone couldn¡¯t help but stare at the closed door with a hint of pity, but in the end he simply shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯ll get better results this way. Now then...¡± Sans strode around the center of the room with his hands clasped behind his back. He assumed the visage of an aged mystic, but in reality, he was only mimicking the eccentric Doctor Lazure within his memories. ¡°Um, as you can see. We start here with the process¡­¡± Advisor Karbone made his way toward one of the vacant alchemist tables. ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already seen everything. It¡¯s not far off from my recreation of Twilight Fel, albeit I was missing a certain key ingredient.¡± Sans fixated his gaze on the massive capsule in the center of the room. He could sense there was a creature inside, and from the way Chenbo stole glances¡ªhe didn¡¯t need to imagine who it was. ¡°Yes, yes. This is the Twilight Fox that we take blood essence from. It¡¯s a careful balance of how much we can take as we don¡¯t want to jeopardize its lifespan. Although now that she¡¯s older we can take even more, which is great! Even though her mother is under our control, it¡¯s still a risk whenever-¡° ¡°What is her name?¡± Sans interrupted the elder, still maintaining his arrogant demeanor. ¡°Huh? Er, her name? Don¡¯t think we ever gave her one. Perhaps her mother did once upon a time, but she has no use for a name as we keep her in a forced slumber. However, we could always name her if¡­¡± Karbone¡¯s voice continued to babble on incessantly, but Sans was focused on something else entirely. ¡®It¡¯s nice to meet you, Sans.¡¯ A small voice surfaced within his mind. It was an odd connection, but somehow Sans felt as if he could reach out to her without speaking. Almost as if an invisible bridge had been created between the two, a fragile bridge that could snap to pieces at any moment. You must be Lyra? Sans never forgot her name, rather he simply wanted Karbone to view her as more than a rare ingredient. Sadly, from the way Karbone spoke about her, it didn¡¯t seem like he cared. ¡°¡­But if you really wanted to give her a nickname you could. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to hunt down Eosa, and who knows where that terrifying beast could be hiding.¡± ¡®My Chenbo has told me all about you. You¡¯re all he ever talks about.¡¯ Although Sans couldn¡¯t see her body, nor was she even supposed to be awake, he still felt a peculiar sensation as if she were smiling through her words alone. Can you hear us outside the capsule? ¡®No. My body is asleep, but my consciousness is not. My mother said it is due to my unique trait, an awakened soul. It¡¯s rare to awaken the soul. Not even she has done it!¡¯ Sans pressed his tongue against the back of his teeth. We¡¯ll speak more in just a moment. He had a sinking feeling that her awakening was likely due to the circumstances of her environment. It was her way of adapting to the world around her, which was a natural marvel on its own. He let out a sigh before turning to Advisor Karbone. ¡°Improving the recipe will happen in two phases. Each phase, I will ask for compensation, but we can talk about that later.¡± The moment he started speaking of improvement, he had immediately captured Karbone¡¯s undivided attention. The old man crept closer with a delighted smile. ¡°Please, continue.¡± ¡°The first phase will be focused on replicating the Twilight Fox¡¯s blood essence.¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Sans paused for a moment, already expecting a flurry of questions. ¡°Pardon? Why would we replicate the blood essence? We have a perfectly live Twilight Fox here, already in our possession. Let¡¯s also not forget that she¡¯s fairly young. She¡¯ll see many years before giving out.¡± ¡°But what then?¡± Sans stood impassively with squared shoulders. He gave Karbone a neutral, but challenging glance. ¡°You mean¡­ after she dies?¡± ¡°Yes, what will you do once she dies? You are only predicting her life expectancy, but have you ever studied a Twilight Fox in perpetual captivity? Not to mention the constant draw from her blood essence, did you not think her life span wouldn¡¯t be vastly shortened?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The ancient advisor shifted eyes from side to side in thought. At the same time, Chenbo took a hesitant step forward, capturing Sans¡¯ attention. From the horrified expression plastered across his pale face, it was easy to see what Chenbo¡¯s thoughts were. I think I gave Chenbo a scare. ¡®Don¡¯t bully my Chenbo!¡¯ Sans stifled a laugh and at the same time he lightly shook his head. Fortunately, Chenbo saw his signal and he took a deep breath, collecting himself. ¡°Sir Alchemist¡­ how long do you wager she has to live?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say for certain. It could be at most a decade from now, or it could be a few decades. Only time could truly tell, but is that something you want to risk?¡± Upon hearing Sans¡¯ assessment, Karbone vigorously shook his head, his face wrought with concern and worry. It was incredible to see both Karbone and Chenbo care so much for the young fox¡¯s health, but for two vastly different reasons. ¡°N-No, you¡¯re right! Of course, you¡¯re right! You¡¯re such a brilliant young man. Thank you for opening these old eyes. Those buffoons would have never thought of this¡­ incredible.¡± Advisor Karbone¡¯s voice turned to a scowling mumble toward the end. However in short time, he was back to a full face of smiles. He rubbed his gnarled hands eagerly as he stared at Sans, eyes brimming with expectation. ¡°I already trust you have a method for replicating the blood essence?¡± ¡°You are indeed correct.¡± Sans gave him a nod of assurance. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the compensation. How about that?¡± ¡°Nonsense, we¡¯ll discuss it later. The next phase of improvement is the extraction method of the ingredients. I don¡¯t believe for a second that you guys have refined this recipe to its fullest potential. I aim to change that.¡± ¡°Perfect! Perfect! Where do we start?¡± Sans revealed a confident smile before clicking his fingers together. ¡°We¡¯ve already started.¡± Wisps of azure flames sprung outward like fireflies as they swept throughout the room. Each time they passed a necessary ingredient; they would cradle it carefully before bringing it towards a partially formed cauldron of fire. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± The azure blaze reflected in Advisor Karbone¡¯s eyes as he watched Sans¡¯ prodigal display of control. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about nonsense. The first phase will be accomplished with an easy but lesser-known method. It is called Mimic Gelee. Fortunately, I have all the ingredients save for a couple. They are as follows¡­¡± Sans casually listed off a handful of ingredients, which true to his word, were not at all rare in the slightest. Advisor Karbone stamped his cane on the ground in happiness before marching off to the exit. ¡°I¡¯ll acquire these ingredients personally! Just hold tight, and I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡± Before Sans could get in another word, the door was slammed shut with Karbone disappearing down the hall. ¡°Hah¡­ exhausting.¡± Sans commented out loud as Chenbo came to stand front and center. ¡°The lifespan thing. It was a joke right?¡± Despite his attempt at maintain a neutral expression, Chenbo failed to hide the sorrow that painted his brows. ¡°Unfortunately, she really will suffer from a shorter life span.¡± Sans gave a bitter expression. There was truly nothing he could do to fix decades of critical blood loss. ¡°But not to worry. Although it will be a shorter life, it won¡¯t be as short as you¡¯re imagining. I was lying to Karbone. Hundreds of years, if not a thousand. Tell me Chenbo, do you think you¡¯ll live to be a thousand years old?¡± He gave his friend a challenging smirk. Chenbo merely rolled his eyes before returning a similar look. ¡°Of course I will! I intend to be by her side forever!¡± Sans gave a laugh before casting his eyes toward the pink capsule in the middle. I think you won the lottery with Chenbo. ¡®I did, didn¡¯t I?¡¯ So tell me, how did you meet Chenbo? How did you determine he¡¯s the type of person you could trust? How did you know who I was apart from all the other alchemists? Sans¡¯ fingers twirled with spectacular blue flames as he refined material after material. ¡®I can sense the soul, and yours is unlike anything I have ever seen. For Chenbo, his soul is gentle. I could tell the instant he stepped into this room that he was the one for me. Even just interacting with him puts me at ease. I know I will always be safe around my Chenbo, or at the very least he will try his best.¡¯ Even though he¡¯s not a Twilight Fox? As I understand, your race is native to the tenth floor. The moment you break free of this place, you¡¯re going to gain strength at an inhuman rate. You¡¯ll outpace him in a matter of months. Materials continued to fly in and out of his cauldron of fire. At the same time, Chenbo had gone mute with a knowing smile. It seemed he already understood that Sans was communicating with Lyra. ¡®My mother said the same thing, but I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll be by his side until the day he dies. And when that day ends, so too will I.¡¯ Sans bit his inner lip as he listened to the sweet voice. Let¡¯s hope that day doesn¡¯t come any time soon. ---- It didn¡¯t take long for Karbone to arrive with the missing ingredients. By then, Sans had already refined and prepared multiple batches of Mimic Gelee, each ready to be completed. ¡°Sir Alchemist, your efficiency¡­ is unheard of.¡± Karbone stared in awe and Sans funneled the last of the Mimic Gelee into a final vial. Each vial was full of a purple gelatinous substance. ¡°Now, if these vials of Mimic Gelee are placed near a concentration of blood essence, they¡¯ll slowly assume the exact same composition. I¡¯ve written down the method to recreate the Mimic Gelee, so as long as you maintain a single vial of blood essence¡ªyou¡¯ll have an endless supply.¡± ¡°Brilliant!¡± Karbone did an odd jig by stamping his feet. He laughed into the air as if he had just mastered a plan for world domination. The downside to Mimic Gelee is that it will also absorb the energy from the blood essence. So although what I said is true, one day the vial of Twilight Fox blood will turn into simple, normal water. Naturally, Sans was never going to mention that. By the time Advisor Karbone would learn the truth, Sans intended to be long gone. ¡°Let¡¯s first put the Mimic Gelee aside and move on to phase two.¡± ¡°Yes, yes let¡¯s!¡± Sans glanced around the room once more before frowning. The process is going to require a donation from Lyra. I don¡¯t want Chenbo around for that. He cleared his throat before nodding in Chenbo¡¯s direction. ¡°Assistant, for this next phase I would like for you to stand watch outside.¡± Chenbo pursed his lips and gave Sans a meaningful stare. His eyes briefly darted to Lyra¡¯s capsule before he relented. ¡°I¡¯ll be outside then¡­¡± He exited the room, closing the door behind him. Karbone impatiently called out. ¡°Come now, what methods do you have in store for me?¡± His eyes gleamed with intrigue as they fixated on Sans¡¯ every action. ¡°We¡¯ll start with the refining method¡­¡± With efficiency and precision, Sans explained every detail of an enhanced Twilight Fel. All the while, he refused to take a single drop of blood essence from Lyra. After a certain point in the process, Sans displayed a series of refined materials with a thoughtful look. ¡°At this point, this is the best you can do while still masking the intensity with Twilight Fox blood essence. Any further than that, then it¡¯ll be too easy to decipher. The body will be able to detect the addicting element, thereby making it easily curable.¡± Karbone nodded in understanding. He was, after all, Twilight Fel¡¯s creator. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely correct, but there¡¯s one thing you forgot.¡± ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s that?¡± Sans glanced at the man suspiciously. ¡°With Mimic Gelee, we can now use a more power blood essence! We¡¯ll even have an infinite supply! With a stronger source, we¡¯ll be able to mask the higher intensity, recreating Twilight Fel in its ultimate form!¡± With an uncanny level of agility, Karbone sprung to his feet and appeared at the top of Lyra¡¯s capsule. He procured a syringe made of crystal-like material, and his eyes shone with ruthlessness. ¡°We¡¯ll just extract it from the heart!¡± ¡°Wait! Stop!¡± Sans cried out just as Advisor Karbone reached into the pink liquid, ready to pierce Lyra¡¯s heart with the thick syringe. Advisor Karbone froze in place and stared at Sans with a suspicious gaze. ¡°Excuse me? Why are you telling me to stop? We have the Mimic Gelee. All we need now is the strongest source of blood essence, and then I can be rid of this pitiful fox forever. Explain to me, why then?¡± His eyes glowed something dangerous, but the old man was completely ignorant to the deadly threat lurking behind. ¡°Um¡­¡± Sans opened his mouth to speak, but words failed to come forward. His eyes were wide with shock as he stared at the shadowy silhouette taking form behind Karbone¡¯s back. Two brilliant eyes seemed to penetrate through Sans¡¯ soul as they bore their gaze on to him. Eosa¡­ She was here the whole time! Terrifying claws elongated outward from Eosa¡¯s slim hands, creeping ever closer to Advisor Karbone¡¯s vulnerable neck. Sans let out a light cough in an attempt to clear his mind. ¡°The¡­ You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re right, the heart¡¯s blood essence is the most powerful source, but you forget about my compensation. For delivering you the Mimic Gelee, I demand to take away that Twilight Fox, and I need her in suitable condition. After all, if I¡¯m to have use of her, she can¡¯t be too greatly crippled.¡± Sans explained with urgency, his eyes fixated on Eosa¡¯s curling fingers. ¡°Huh¡­ I forgot what it¡¯s like to be young, distracted by such primal thoughts. Alright then, I won¡¯t ruin your bed warmer. However, we¡¯ve run into an issue. I want stronger blood essence, but you won¡¯t let me have the heart¡¯s blood. So what do you propose?¡± ¡°The bone marrow. We¡¯ll take a portion of her bone marrow and drain it of all blood essence it provides. It¡¯s a slightly more complicated process, but I guarantee it to be of similar strength.¡± Sans suggested while keeping a neutral face, but internally he felt a pang of guilt for the poor fox. He had ways to recover Lyra¡¯s bone marrow, but sadly the extraction process would be exponentially more painful. Lyra, I¡¯m sorry. ¡®Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ Her consciousness filtered in like a gentle stream. You¡¯re going to be in a lot of pain soon, but I promise you¡¯ll survive. ¡®Oh, don¡¯t mind me. My body is asleep anyway, what¡¯s a little pain?¡¯ A coo of laughter followed her explanation, but for some reason it didn¡¯t quell Sans¡¯ unstable emotions¡ªinstead only making him more regretful. ¡°Bone marrow¡­ yes¡­ I see now! Sir Alchemist, you¡¯re as brilliant as always. Not only are you preserving her life, but you¡¯re also obtaining a superb sample! Just one thing, I do not know how to extract the bone marrow as I¡¯ve never done such a thing. Although I know of it, I fear that if I make an attempt then I will ruin your toy.¡± Sans breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing Eosa¡¯s shadowy figure dissipate into thin air. It seemed she was willing to risk it all for her child¡¯s safety, but retreated upon knowing that Lyra would survive. Or does Eosa simply trust me more than Karbone? He waved his hand dismissively and beckoned the elder over. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, just let me handle it. Prepare a set of vials to contain essence. They must be of the highest quality. One will be your backup in case something unfortunate happens, so keep it safe!¡± Advisor Karbone let out a heartfelt laugh and clamored over. ¡°You are certainly going above and beyond! I shall thank you in advanced.¡± He procured an additional vial, handing them both over to Sans. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it¡­¡± Sans muttered as he approached the capsule. Beside it were a series of steppingstones that allowed the alchemists to reach the open top, but Sans had no need to use them. He channeled a steady stream of energy over his body, which would act as protection from the pink medicinal bath that kept Lyra in an eternal slumber. The next moment, he jumped right in with a splash. Lyra, I¡¯ll try to make this quick. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just be here.¡¯ Sans could almost hear the smirk in her voice, despite her body being motionless. I just need to seal off the zone around her leg, then an incision, then extract the marrow. I¡¯ll have to control the flow with pure energy and funnel it into the vial. Should be¡­ simple. He floated beside her and reached out with his hands, grasping on to her body. Now that he was inside the pink liquid, he was able to see more clearly than before. Her petite body was bony, clearly lacking vital nutrients. She was curled into a ball with a peaceful look, but Sans was able to see rapid movements behind her eyelids. Sans shifted himself toward her thigh, which was as thin as can be. He motioned with his hand, forcing the liquid away from her in a tiny ball. He held up two fingers side by side. A thin blade of energy coated his fingers, and without hesitation he pierced right though her skin and directly into her bone. ¡°Kyahhhh!¡± A muffled scream shook the liquid around Sans. He flicked his eyes toward her and saw that she was still fast asleep, but her body continued to convulse as he proceeded to dig his fingers along the stretch of her leg. I knew you could feel pain. You¡¯ve been able to every time they withdrew blood, likely as a result of your soul awakening. He didn¡¯t receive a response, but he didn¡¯t need one. He could feel every jerk and shudder that ran through her body. Fortunately, his task was almost over as he funneled the freshly extracted bone marrow into the two vials. The next moment, he wrapped her leg with a bandage. It¡¯s over. This medicinal bath will help you heal quickly. ¡®Mmm¡­¡¯ Lyra¡¯s response was less energetic than before, but who could blame her. Sans reached the top of the capsule and pulled himself out. With a victorious smile, Sans revealed the two vials of bone marrow essence to Advisor Karbone. ¡°You did it lad! Here, take this.¡± Karbone flipped his hand over, revealing a silver key with golden markings. ¡°This is the key to the bindings, but let¡¯s ignore that for now. You want the fox healed, yes? Just let it sit in there. The medicines are of good quality.¡± He tossed the key over to Sans, who deftly caught it out of the air. ¡°Now that this has been settled, I¡¯d like to extend you another offer.¡± Advisor Karbone grinned as he stepped closer. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a talent like you before, and I believe you and I could achieve great things together.¡± His voice dropped a level lower. ¡°I¡¯m working on something, you see, in my private study. You¡¯re a brilliant young man, with a completely different perspective on the world. If you¡¯re interested, then come along. But be warned, the only people who know about it are under contract, you would be the exception. So, it has to remain a secret between us¡­ yes?¡± Sans revealed a confident smile and gave Karbone a nod. ¡°Lead the way. Just as a reminder, you still owe me another form of compensation.¡± Karbone let out a hollow laugh before rubbing his hands together. ¡°Yes, and I do believe I might have something of interest. Come along!¡± The advisor gripped his cane and hunched over it before hobbling off toward the exit. ¡®Sans?¡¯ Lyra called out to him as he followed behind Karbone. Yes? He replied without turning back. ¡®Don¡¯t tell Chenbo, he doesn¡¯t know.¡¯ I won¡¯t. Chapter 67: Calculated Risk (3) Sans followed Karbone into the bowels of the palace, passing stairwell after stairwell and entering obscure passageways that would randomly have a sentry posted watch. The whole while the two walked in silence, biding their time and sinking deeper into their thoughts. Following them lingered Chenbo, who marched with squared shoulders and a resolute expression. Eventually, they came across a particular, dimly lit hall. The lights flickered, and the lack of maintenance was made evident by the numerous cracks in the stone. ¡°Good of you to have such patience. Come, join me in my study. Bobo, was it? Stay outside for now.¡± Chenbo clicked his heels together, turning into a human statue. Karbone pushed open a heavy door and walked inside. Why is his study room so far below the rest of the palace? Sans¡¯ eyes flitted across the room with calculating precision. While Karbone stood in the center of the room, watching the young man in earnest, Sans was investigating the numerous markings on the walls. Intricate designs wove into one another. Branching away and pulsing with scarlet energy, before finally recombining into a series of formations inscribed along the floor. At the center of the room, where Karbone stood, was the most complex portion, displaying a series of symbols that almost appeared like a different language entirely. ¡°This is¡­ blood energy?¡± Sans furrowed his brow, remembering Elsie¡¯s lengthy lecture on the happenings below the palace. Blood sacrifices. People in a constant state of torture. All for what? To be turned into a source of energy for this mad man¡­ Karbone¡¯s gaze turned grave as he waited for Sans¡¯ final assessment. He¡¯s secretly channeling energy throughout his body. It seems he¡¯s ready to kill to keep this a secret. The next moment, Sans cracked a sinister smile and laughed loudly to the ceiling. ¡°Ah-haha! This is great! This is wonderful. Karbone, you¡¯re a genius!¡± ¡°Oh! Am I? Well don¡¯t speak too soon¡­ eheh.¡± The energy swirling around Karbone disappeared in an instant with his bashful laugh. The elder clicked his cane on the floor before pointing it toward the walls and ceiling. ¡°Right you are, blood energy. On a scale of taboo, Twilight Fel can¡¯t compare even the slightest to the forbidden art of blood magic.¡± Sans shrugged his shoulders and walked toward the center of the room. ¡°It¡¯s banned for a reason. Innocents and all that¡­ but sometimes sacrifice is necessary. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± He asked Karbone with a harrowing smile. With the Goat¡¯s Death pill still in full effect, he looked every bit the evil genius that he pretended to be. ¡°Well said my boy! Well said!¡± Karbone cackled violently, never looking more pleased in his life. ¡°I will admit, my knowledge of formations is weak, but it¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t learn. Please, explain what I¡¯m seeing here.¡± Sans gestured toward the walls and ceiling. ¡°Your adaptability is exactly why I invited you down here! Now, look here, do you see those marking at the base of the wall? That¡¯s blood energy being redirected from somewhere else.¡± Karbone hobbled over and smacked the base of the wall with his cane. ¡°Been workin¡¯ this operation for some time now. A couple decades of draining select citizens of all their worth¡­ you wouldn¡¯t believe how much blood energy is stored!¡± Sans¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Karbone, you¡¯re a crafty fellow! The laws of Anthor state that those with drug problems have to be kicked out of the city, to the outskirts. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± The two men shared an evil grin. ¡°And yet¡­ the outskirts never seem to have an issue with over population.¡± ¡°Sans, we¡¯re going to work well together. I¡¯ll admit that you had initially foiled some of my plans with your cure, Daybreak Remedy. But now¡­ not only do we have an enhanced version of Twilight Fel, but we¡¯re no longer limited on the fox¡¯s blood supply! We can scale the operation up a notch, effective immediately!¡± Karbone laughed while doing a small jig with his feet. Sans gave him a modest waving gesture. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. After all, I was being compensated. Speaking of which, please continue with your explanation. How is this blood energy being used?¡± ¡°Yes, yes of course. Blood magic is the ultimate form of borrowed power. One doesn¡¯t need to be an expert to benefit from blood energy, and in fact it can have miraculous effects! Unheard of possibilities await, but first the energy has to be converted and adapted for usage.¡± Karbone ran his hand along the length of one of the many scarlet streaks. ¡°The blood energy you see here is simply following a series of intricate formations all to serve that purpose. By the time it gets to the center, it has been converted to be used in a particular¡­ ritual.¡± Sans nodded as he observed the centermost circle. ¡°Are you suggesting the formation is already complete?¡± ¡°Eh-yes, it¡¯s complete, but not for our purposes. You see, this ritual is an ancient one, and also one that I have no interest in. Too barbaric for my tastes.¡± Sans stole an odd glance at the elder. Too barbaric? Even for Karbone? ¡°This ritual site is wasted potential, but the formations here can be adapted and shifted. With the amount of blood energy we have stored and will continue to collect in the future, this could be an amazing opportunity!¡± Karbone made his way toward Sans with a genial smile. ¡°Karbone¡­ does the king know about this?¡± Sans asked him with raised brows, but also with a hint of trepidation. If the king is in on this¡­ then¡­ perhaps he isn¡¯t so innocent after all. It was a suffocating feeling; understanding that he would have to kill this doting father figure, the king of a thriving nation. ¡°Bah! The king¡­ I¡¯ve told him about my plan, but he refuses to indulge me! Too dangerous he says!¡± Sans internally let out of a sigh of relief, but outwardly he gave Karbone a firm and reassuring nod. ¡°Do not worry, friend. I understand completely. We will figure this formation out together. In order to do that, please explain the end goal. How is the stored blood energy a potential opportunity? How can we use it?¡± ¡°Right, look here. If the blood energy is filtered properly it can be absorbed seamlessly into the body. The center of the ritual site is already structured to funnel everything into two individuals, but its methods¡­ let¡¯s not talk about it. Instead, I want to redesign it such that the energy can be absorbed by one person.¡± He tapped his cane on the center circle, and from it arose a platform dripping with blood. ¡°The goal is for the person on this blood altar to absorb everything. For an old man like me, this could be thousands of years added to my longevity, but for a young lad such as yourself¡­ pure strength. Raw, unmatched power!¡± Sans¡¯ eyes glowed and his chest felt stifled with excitement, his mind racing as he calculated the different possibilities. Seeing Sans¡¯ positive reaction, Karbone revealed a pleased and triumphant smile. However, they were absolutely not on the same page. The¡­ Solarstone! I can upgrade the Solarstone with raw energy! Back in Herbs and Cauldrons, he had repeatedly attempted to upgrade a lesser purifying agent to a higher tier. His plan was simple. He would upgrade the lesser material, and then upgrade the new result once again, and again, until he finally achieved something of similar quality as a Ragnar variant Solarstone. Unfortunately, his approach was a shot in the dark at the time, but things were different now.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°K-Karbone! You¡¯re a genius!¡± ¡°I know!¡± ¡°The second compensation, I want to use it for this benefit!¡± Sans blurted out without a second thought. Karbone gave a hesitant laugh in response. ¡°Okay, settle down. I thought you might think this way, but it¡¯ll have to be some years from now. After all, I am old and frail¡­ I need this stored energy for myself. However with our combined efforts, we¡¯ll be able to source up a new wealth of blood energy¡ªcourtesy of our humble citizens.¡± ¡°Yes, of course. I wouldn¡¯t dare impose on your opportunity. I¡¯m only happy to take part in the future. As you said, I have many years left.¡± Sans gave the advisor a humble half bow, concealing his spark of hope deep within. ¡°Well mannered, not at all arrogant. I wonder, is this what it¡¯s like to have a son? My boy, we¡¯re going to accomplish great things together! But enough of that. Starting next week we will ramp up production of Twilight Fel, and once that happens I¡¯ll be able to share with you all my learnings of these ancient blood formations. We¡¯ll end this for today, but feel free to come study the ritual site whenever you please.¡± ¡°Thank you for this opportunity, Advisor Karbone. I will be sure to come here frequently and uncover as much as I can. I believe that together, we will make short work of these formations.¡± Although these were the pleasantries that came out of Sans¡¯ mouth, his thoughts were completely different. I have absolutely no idea what is going with these formations, but I have a feeling I know who would. ---- ¡°So, what do you think?¡± Sans nervously asked the cloaked individual before him. It was the dead of the night, and Advisor Karbone had left long ago to attend other business. Even Chenbo wasn¡¯t able to escape the allure of sleep and was dismissed long ago. ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± Elsie¡¯s sweet, soul crushing words came from beneath her hood. ¡°But, I-¡° ¡°No, not just insane. Absolutely and unequivocally crazy with all sense of reality tossed out the door. What you¡¯re suggesting is not at all safe. I¡¯ve told you, many times now, we can just rid ourselves of this place. Let¡¯s go practice-¡± ¡°No!¡± Sans stamped his foot on the ground with a stern look in his eye. It was rare that he ever pushed back against Elsie¡¯s suggestions, but at this time he felt cornered. ¡°This¡­ this is an opportunity. Can¡¯t you see?! The Solarstone can be upgraded!¡± ¡°This is not an opportunity, this is blood magic.¡± Elsie let out a gentle sigh, stepping closer to Sans. ¡°What you¡¯re suggesting is a theory, one that has been lost to history for good reason. Technically it can work, but even still I would want to attempt it without blood magic.¡± ¡°But just now, you said it yourself.¡± Sans frowned as he replied. ¡°You said it can work. I know that you can read these formations. I know that you can change them! You¡¯re always like this, why can¡¯t you just be on my side? Why do you have to veil everything in mystery? Why do you always leave me uncertain and guessing?¡± His voice slowly grew hoarse with each word, while his face was pained and exasperated. ¡°You have all this strength and knowledge. I get it. You know everything, and you know best. But do you have any idea what it¡¯s like to be me? I¡¯m always in the dark! Always so, so confused. I don¡¯t know my next step. I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯ll survive tomorrow!¡± Elsie stared at him, her gaze unwavering and her breath steady. ¡°It¡¯s because I care about you¡­¡± Her voice came out soft, softer than Sans had ever heard before. ¡°I don¡¯t know what adverse effects the blood energy will have on the Solarstone, and I don¡¯t want to risk your life to find out.¡± She reached out to grasp his hands, but he pulled away without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m going to die anyway, what does it matter? What do you care? Aren¡¯t I just a servant?¡± Sans muttered with a dark look, and after a small pause, Elsie let out an exhausted sigh. ¡°Fine! You wanted to learn?¡± She flicked Sans on the forehead, breaking him out of his moody spell. He stared at her with wide eyes and growing anticipation. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes! I won¡¯t have you experimenting with that idiotic old man. He would have gotten himself killed, sooner or later. Let¡¯s start with the basics.¡± With a smooth motion, Elsie swiftly swiped her cloak to the side and stored it inside a storage ring. Her sleek black shirt was tucked into a matching pair of thinly pinstriped trousers. Somehow she had also acquired a pair of black boots with high laces. Her cheeks were tinged with a red blush, but they failed to distract away from her eyes, which were humming with blood-red energy. ¡°In order to activate blood formations, one must first partake in blood magic itself. Millennium Dragon has banned the use of blood magic throughout the tower, but that¡¯s only if it¡¯s used on other people.¡± With a clean stroke of her nail, a light gash was created on her palm. Ruby red droplets coagulated along the line, but strangely, they didn¡¯t fall. ¡°Controlling your own blood is the first step into the art of blood magic. Even if you decide to not go down this path, it could be life saving in a pinch should you find yourself with no other resources.¡± Copying Elsie¡¯s actions, Sans sliced open his own hand without even a flinch. Compared to everything he had ever experienced, a mere cut would never faze him. A steady stream of blood dripped out from his hand and fell toward the floor, but before it could land¡ªit formed a pool in midair. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t let your blood mix with an unknown formation.¡± She made a grasping motion with her hand, and the pool formed of Sans¡¯ blood floated upward. ¡°First focus your energy toward your heart, and then your veins. Feel each artery and organ as an extension of yourself. It should be as natural as breathing. Once you¡¯re ready, take back control of your own blood.¡± Sans could feel the unending stream flowing through his hand, and upon further inspection he could sense a peculiar tether that bound it to him. With a simple thought, he wrestled back control, fighting off Elsie¡¯s grasp on his blood. ¡°When against another blood magic user, your bond with your own blood will be vastly stronger. However I should warn you, it is possible to overrule that bond entirely if the gap in strength is big enough.¡± Her eyes flashed and a sinister haze of red mist arose from around her. With a simple flick of her finger, she stole away Sans¡¯ blood, forcing it to pool beside her own but never touching. ¡°Different sources of blood also have unique properties. In your case¡­¡± She brought his sample of blood closer to her face, which was now flushed with intoxication. A delirious smile overtook her as she licked her lips. ¡°Ahem, take this back¡­¡± With an unwilling push, she forced the blood away from her and relinquished control. ¡°Now that you can manipulate your own blood, we will return it to our bodies and seal the wound. One of the most cornerstone aspects of blood magic is its regenerative properties. Those that practice this esoteric art are notoriously difficult to kill if they¡¯re willing to preemptively sacrifice their strength¡­ keep that in mind.¡± Elsie¡¯s blood danced around her like a beautiful silk ribbon before finding its way back into her palm. A small motion later, the wound was sealed back together without even leaving a mark. Seeing the example before him, Sans replicated her actions and channeled his blood back into his hand. He knit his brow as he attempted to seal the wound. ¡°This is more difficult than I imagined¡­¡± He mumbled as he gripped his hand with full concentration. Naturally, he was unaware that these simple actions alone would have taken a normal person years to develop. ¡°It is, but you can practice that later.¡± Elsie¡¯s body became a blur of black shadows as she appeared directly before Sans. Staring into his eyes, she grasped his hand and lightly stroked his cut with a stray finger. Her face was breathtaking and shapely. Even her teeth, slightly hidden behind those soft lips, seemed to have an enchanting glint to them. Why has she changed so¡­ dramatically? Caught in her ruby-eyed trance, Sans¡¯ heart accelerated faster than ever before. His wound closed, but he barely noticed. The next moment, Elsie brought her finger, tinged with his blood, toward her lips. Her pink tongue crept out, but the next moment¡ªher finger ignited within a plume of golden fire. ¡°Mm¡­ I think we can move on to the next step.¡± Sans merely nodded his head like a broken statue. His mind was caught in an inexplicable haze, but he quickly shook his head clear of nonsense. ¡°What was all that about?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°¡­never mind.¡± Elsie stifled a laugh as she watched Sans face contort in confusion. ¡°Your blood is poisoned with Heaven¡¯s Tears. I would be a fool to savor it. Now, let¡¯s continue.¡± But what if it wasn¡¯t poisoned¡­ Sans buried his thoughts deep into the recesses of his mind. It was a scenario that he couldn¡¯t fathom, nor was he willing to waste time on it. ¡°The engravings that we see are orchestrating a parasitic loop through the center.¡± Elsie walked along the floor, pointing toward each and every line. ¡°This section here acts as a purification zone. It is not a bad attempt, but it could use some improvement. The purification zone is one of the most key components when transferring blood energy, as usually the blood is secured from a multitude of different donations. As I mentioned earlier, different blood¡­ different properties.¡± Sans nodded with grim determination as he followed along. ¡°I hope with just this you can see why I don¡¯t want to use this crude formation to funnel energy into the Solarstone¡­¡± Her voice lingered, and she cast Sans a sideways glance. ¡°But you can improve it, can¡¯t you? You said yourself how crude it is. What if we change it to meet your standards?¡± Sans suggested in earnest but was met with a sigh. ¡°I can improve it¡­¡± She clicked her tongue as she gave certain parts of the formation a scrutinizing gaze. ¡°¡­but even then I don¡¯t know if it would meet the standards that I would want. Let¡¯s continue with the formation.¡± ¡°You said it was parasitic, what exactly does that mean?¡± Sans inspected the central circle, which was composed of a series of intertwined markings. ¡°It means that one part takes from another, so in this case it¡¯s a transfer of energy. First the energy is channeled into the user at the circle¡¯s center. Then blood energy would invade the sacrifice on the altar, which is¡­¡± Elsie stamped her foot on the ground, and the next moment a bloody platform rose from the ground. ¡°This altar.¡± She gestured toward it with a distasteful look. ¡°Once the energy invades the sacrifice, it then sweeps away the soul of each body and swaps them. In this case, the sacrifice itself is the parasitic one, meaning it absorbs the energy from the blood user. Although, this too could use some refinement as much of the blood user¡¯s energy would be left to waste.¡± Elsie twisted her mouth in thought and squinted at the engravings. At the same time, Sans stood beside her and inspected them as well. ¡°So the blood user is giving their power away to the sacrifice?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but due to the soul swap the consciousness of each body would also follow. So in essence, the blood user is attempting to funnel the strength of both bodies and the energy reserves of the formation all into one, and then take control of that body.¡± Sans scrunched his face, mimicking Elsie¡¯s expression of distaste. ¡°That sounds awful¡­ so what happens to the blood user¡¯s original body?¡± ¡°If the formation was done properly, then nothing would be left. There would be no evidence that such a swap had even occurred. However as it is now¡­ the energy that remains would have nowhere else to go, transforming the original body into an amalgamation of mutated flesh¡­¡± She pursed her lips in thought before continuing. ¡°¡­ or it would simply die. A constant supply of blood energy would be required to continue existing, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain the body¡¯s integrity.¡± Sans shook his head with a full-bodied shudder. ¡°Karbone mentioned it was barbaric. I didn¡¯t realize this is what he meant¡­ so how do we adapt the formation for the Solarstone?¡± He focused his attention on Elsie, who grew a wide smile. ¡°First, my dear, is we improve the purification process. If that part isn¡¯t up to my standards¡­ then I will never allow this to go through. After that, we will modify the formation here at the center to improve the energy transfer. We can also use its parasitic nature to our advantage as well by placing the Solarstone on the altar and offer up a healthy amount of other purification minerals!¡± Elsie rubbed her palms together in a most devious fashion. If Sans didn¡¯t know any better, he would have thought her to be an evil mastermind, plotting to sink the world into chaos. Chapter 68: Chaos and Calamity (1) ¡°What do you think? Does it reach your standards?¡± Sans nervously asked the pensive woman before him. They, or rather just Elsie, had been modifying the blood formations for the last two days straight. Only a single time did Karbone enter the room, but the moment he did¡ªElsie vanished and the elder was none the wiser. ¡°No¡­ but I don¡¯t think it ever will. This is the best it¡¯s going to get¡­ ugh.¡± Elsie palmed her forehead in frustration. It was a rare occurrence to see the adorable girl bothered or annoyed, but never did it detract from her radiant presence. ¡°Then¡­ we can try?¡± Sans asked with a hopeful glance. In response, Elsie stuck out her hand. ¡°Give it here, the Solarstone.¡± He beamed a precious smile before handing over a single storage ring. Within it, there was a mass of precious stones all containing some form of concentrated purifying essence. Of course, the most precious one of them all was the Solarstone. Elsie withdrew the mound of rare minerals and placed in the centermost part of the room. With a stamp of her foot, she called forth the blood altar. ¡°Are you sure? We can still back out of this. I can take you away, or you can help your friend secure his woman before I assault the palace. I have already instructed some of my minions to conduct a rescue mission for the prisoners below. Justice will be served upon this place, and you can wipe your hands clean of everything you¡¯ve seen.¡± Sans shook his head. Minions? What minions? No, it has to be now. It¡¯s now or never. His face was resolute and his eyes blazed with determination. ¡°I have to do this. I will never be at peace until I¡¯m cured.¡± Upon hearing his confirmation, Elsie let out a series of quiet grumbles. At the same time, she procured the Solarstone from the storage ring and placed it upon the blood altar. It¡¯s smoldering, yellow heat threatened to incinerate the blood around it, and a pink mist soon enveloped the room. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry then, otherwise this Solarstone will purify all the blood away. Stand over here, by me.¡± Elsie beckoned Sans over, away from the center circle. As soon as he was clear, she began channeling energy into the formation on the ground. Blood surged throughout the room like a tidal wave before entrapping the Solarstone within a thick cocoon. Layer upon layer was wrapped around the Solarstone, yet even still its brilliant light was visible through the red liquid. The pile of purifying rocks in the center circle were then absorbed by a mess of bloody tendrils. The tendrils branched upward like the roots of an inverted tree, before extending out toward the cocoon of blood. ¡°Your hand, quick.¡± She motioned for his hand with an urgent snap of her fingers. Sans immediately thrust it forward. Faster than he could blink, her nails against his wrist, allowing his blood to flow out like a fountain. ¡°I thought you said not to do that?¡± Sans curiously asked her. It didn¡¯t matter what her reply was as he trusted her with all his being. ¡°I adapted the formation to try and improve the chances. All the blood energy that is funneled into the Solarstone is from different sources, and no matter how much we purify it there will still be some contamination. However, if we inject your blood directly into the formation at this stage, then you will be the primary source.¡± Elsie explained patiently as she sent a stream of Sans¡¯ blood into the mix. ¡°But what about the poison in my blood?¡± ¡°The reason the poison is difficult to cure is because it binds itself to your blood. However, the purifying energy from the Solarstone will eradicate everything that isn¡¯t blood, since the formation can only transmit blood energy.¡± Sans could have sworn he felt steam coming from his ears, but either way, he was happy just knowing that his odds would be improved. With the passage of time, the scarlet engravings along the walls began to sputter and fade. The cocoon of blood in the center became a thin sheet of red, but the Solarstone within no longer blazed with glory. ¡°It¡¯s done¡­ at least it¡¯s the best we could do.¡± Elsie cut off the energy to the formation and everything evaporated in an instant. ¡°Can¡­ Can I retrieve the Solarstone?¡± Sans glanced at the blackened orb on the blood altar. Oddly, it still sizzled with a weird energy, distorting and twisting the space around it. ¡°Not yet, first I need to enchant it with a few protective shields.¡± Elsie came forward and a swirl of energy collected between her hands. A cross between ice, water, and blue fire was combined together, turning into a shimmering shield that enveloped the Solarstone whole. ¡°It should be safe now, but I want you to know. This is no normal Solarstone. It theoretically contains the required energy to be used for the cure, but this is still a mutated mineral. I don¡¯t know what repercussions there will be, or when they will appear.¡± Sans stepped forward and grasped the mutated Solarstone. ¡°Ouch¡­ it¡¯s hot?¡± ¡°Of course it is. Quickly now, put it away.¡± Elsie snapped her fingers, causing the leftover dust and rubble in the center of the room to vanish as if they nothing had ever happened. ¡°So, this is it then?¡± Sans asked her as his heart filled with anticipation. ¡°Is what? Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to cure myself, what do you think will happen next?¡± He revealed a sly smirk as she stared at him in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re going to kill the king? It¡¯s your trial, after all.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯d still like to talk with him first¡­¡± Caught off guard, he gave her a sheepish look. Initially he was going to challenge her to another duel for freedom. After all, their previous duel wasn¡¯t at all fair, but it was only at the mention of his trial that he remembered he could only challenge her once per floor. ¡°Never mind.¡± He waved dismissively and turned away in embarrassment. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here then. I have some things to prepare before I begin my assault on the palace.¡± Sans gave her an odd look. ¡°About that¡­ when did you plan all of this? Your assault on the palace?¡± ¡°Hmm? What do you think I¡¯ve been doing? Laying about on the couch?¡± Elsie pouted her lips while resting her balled hands on her hips. T-That¡¯s exactly what I thought! Sans cried out internally. ¡°Don¡¯t think foolish thoughts. I have my own trial to complete as well, you know? It¡¯s amazing what you can get away with when you have righteous glory on your side.¡± Elsie pumped her fist into the air with squinted eyes and a faraway look. She was every bit the hero that the world needed. ¡°Wait¡ªyou are level one?¡± He stared at her in shock. With every ridiculous action she made and with her extraordinary wealth of knowledge, he hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility that she was also bound to the first floor of the tower. ¡°Huh? Did you think I was some ancient monster?! One who¡¯s traversed levels and explored the darkest reaches of the tenth floor? How could you!¡± She punched his shoulder with teary eyes. Never in his life did he think he could wrong this angelic woman, but somehow he had managed to do just that. ¡°Go and make the cure. Based off our calculations, it should only take a few hours to cleanse Heaven¡¯s Tears from your system. So after a few hours have passed, I¡¯ll draw King Anthor and Advisor Karbone outside the palace. Once that happens, help your friend out¡­ okay?¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Sans stared at the storage ring in his hand, within it was his ticket to a new life, a new beginning. ¡°Mm, let¡¯s do this.¡± ---- The halls were quiet like the calm before a storm. Sans reached out, touching the different artifacts that decorated the walls. Each one was an intriguing piece, and this would be the last time he would be able to appreciate them. ¡°Sans?¡± A familiar voice called out, bringing a smile to his face. ¡°Oh Chenbo, here.¡± Sans tossed over the key to Lyra¡¯s shackles. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll know when the time is right. Be prepared, it¡¯ll happen soon. If I get caught up with something, then just escape on your own.¡± Sans turned away, sticking his hands in his pockets. There was still the possibility that he wasn¡¯t going to be cured, but it was a fate he was prepared to deal with should it occur. ¡°Sans wait.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± He paused upon hearing Chenbo call out. ¡°Thank you, for everything.¡± A weak smile formed across Sans¡¯ face as he stared at Chenbo¡¯s earnest expression. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ thank me yet. You still have to get out of this alive, so focus on that.¡± He sucked in a deep breath and continued on his way. ¡°When the dust settles, you have to visit us!¡± ¡°Yea, yea.¡± ¡°Promise!¡± Chenbo cried out with a silly smile. ¡°I promise¡ªI¡¯ll be there.¡± With a wave of his hand, Sans continued down the hall. ---- Finally, it¡¯s time to rid myself of Heaven¡¯s Tears. He smirked as he pushed open the door to his room. ¡°Time is tight. Elsie said the plan goes into motion in just a few short hours¡­ let¡¯s hope this works.¡± With expertise and finesse, he smoothly scattered a series of vials across the table. Each vial was filled with various liquids or medicinal pills, and each one was more necessary than the next. ¡°Even if it¡¯s mutated, this blood variant Solarstone contains too much energy to humanly handle after refinement. That¡¯s why¡­¡± Meridian Restoration Tonic, Soul Mending Beads, Heart Fulfillment Serum, Blood Renewal Pill, and Bone Mending Pill¡­ these are just the grade A medicines, not to mention the lesser medicines I¡¯ve prepared. Lastly, he withdrew the mutated Solarstone and stared at it pensively. Despite Elsie¡¯s protective shielding, he could still feel its piercing heat. ¡°Well, better start now. Otherwise I¡¯ll run out of time.¡± With a snap of his fingers, a torrent of flames gushed forth. Now to craft the cure¡­ Minutes turned to hours, but eventually he held a smoldering liquid that refused to be contained by any standard vial. All attempts to secure it resulted in the vial itself being incinerating under an intense and purifying light. Instead, he held its integrity together within a cauldron of his own fire. His frown marked a grim expression as he debated his next step. I can¡¯t store this anywhere! It seems I¡¯m left with no choice. I have to take the plunge right now. Sans glanced at the plethora of medicines on the table. One by one, he swiped each vial and empty their contents into his mouth. A rush of healing energies flooding every inch of his body, but he had a sinking sensation that not even they would be enough. I can only pray. With a flick of his finger, the cauldron of fire flew towards his mouth. Subconsciously, he was already hyperventilating as it inched closer. The nervous and anxious assault on his heart and mind was already enough to tear him to pieces. D-Don¡¯t think. J-Just do! The next moment, the beaming liquid of purity flew into his mouth. It was a clash of unbridled energy as soon as it made contact with his body. The healing energies that floated aimlessly about were soon fighting against an impossible enemy as they worked tirelessly to keep Sans¡¯ body from exploding. Sans sank to the floor, his eyes wide with shock. He could feel his blood boiling as if a series of miniature bombs were being set off right beneath his skin. His bones cracked and reformed from the combination of intense purification and healing substances. Each blood vessel was torn apart as if they were threatened to be snapped out of existence, but in the process¡ªso too was the poison that plagued his body. His face flushed a mixture of gold and blue, and eventually he fell to his side, curling up like a prawn. Blood, laced with a sparkling blue substance, flowed out from the corners of his mouth, but he paid it no heed as his eyes continued to stare off into nowhere with a most vacant expression. ---- The gates of Anthor Palace were as peacefully busy as ever. They were thrown wide, towering over their surroundings and acting as a landmark for the average passerby. The previously blue skies were graced with the fading sun¡¯s light, dying them an artistic orange that seemed to capture the soul. Birds and beasts cawed and squeaked as they roamed about, unaware of the impending shift in environment that was to come. Walking along the road was a cloaked individual, which oddly everyone seemed to avoid. ¡°These streets will remember this day¡­¡± Elsie muttered as she walked alone, toward the gates of Anthor Palace. Even if she were to chart a path through the most crowded of pathways, everyone would part ways for her, completely unaware of their own actions. ¡°I wonder how his purification is going¡­¡± Elsie glanced toward one of the palace¡¯s many distant windows. ¡°He¡¯s no longer moving about, but at least he¡¯s alive.¡± She grasped the hood of her burgundy cloak, pulling it more securely over her head. Although her face was hidden inside, it still wasn¡¯t enough. With a simple illusion, the insides of the cloak became a swirling mist of shadows. Only her eyes were visible, which shone like two fiery orbs bathed in white and gold. ¡°It¡¯s about time to begin¡­¡± Elsie floated upward, a sizeable distance away from the palace gates. Her feet stood upon solidified air, as if it were as natural as the ground itself. ¡°King Anthor¡­¡± She spoke softly, yet her voice still propagated throughout the skies, penetrating each and every home. The heavy pedestrian traffic below came to an abrupt halt. ¡°¡­you are hereby accused of practicing the forbidden arts of blood magic. An unholy act, punishable by execution.¡± The world turned silent. Not even the wind dared blow too loudly. ¡°Come forward, and accept your fate, or otherwise prove your innocence. Such is the decree of Millennium Dragon.¡± Her words were like an enchanting funeral tune, audible to every soul in the kingdom. She took a small but mighty step forward, which was met with a deafening bang. Within the air, black cracks splintered outward as space distorted around her. It was as if the horizon itself had shifted and broken apart. The sprinkle of rain that followed was like a herald for the swiftly rolling clouds billowing across the skies. Elsie took another step forward and a twisted aura of gold and white spiraled out from beneath her. Unavoidable heat radiated down upon the city, bringing shock and terror to the citizens as they ran for cover. It was a day of reckoning for Anthor City. An embodiment of destruction had come for their king, who had still yet to be seen. ---- ¡°Millennium Dragon? How are they here?!¡± King Anthor shouted in fear and alarm. He was in the middle of discussing the kingdom¡¯s future with Advisor Karbone, when suddenly the entire palace rocked and shuddered. An expert had arrived, and with a single scan with his senses¡ªhe understood it was not one they could defeat. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°How could this be?! Who have you told about the blood magics? You¡¯re the only other person who knows!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t¡­¡± Karbone paused for the briefest of moments. ¡°There was the alchemist¡­¡± ¡°You told the alchemist?! What was his name again? Sans?¡± ¡°Yes! I told the alchemist, but he¡¯s in on it with us. He¡¯s on our side. He was helping me-¡° King Anthor waved his hand, silencing the advisor. ¡°You¡¯re still chasing those foolish aspirations? Ugh¡­ has anything about the formations changed?¡± Advisor Karbone shook his head vigorously. ¡°Everything is in proper order. Rest assured, the alchemist doesn¡¯t know the slightest thing about formation design. I could tell the moment he first laid eyes on the ritual room.¡± ¡°Good, good. We might just have our way out then.¡± King Anthor strode away with heavy steps. ¡°But no thanks to you, it¡¯s decades too early. This is a disaster. Go, Karbone. Stall that representative from the guild. Use the grand formation if you have to! They absolutely cannot be allowed to find evidence! Otherwise¡­ this entire palace will be razed to the ground.¡± Advisor Karbone wasted no time and scampered away, leaving his cane motionless on the floor. No longer did he hobble like an elderly man; instead, each step was as wide as a lake and as swift as a dog. ---- Elsewhere within the palace, Madam Altores barked orders to a troupe of guards. Each one bore a special insignia, which represented the anti-king¡¯s faction. ¡°The time is now! Collect together! Each and every one of you! Where is Commander Ramon?!¡± She waltzed through the rumbling halls as platoon after platoon stood at attention. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± A delighted smile decorated her face upon seeing her sole anchor in life. The sturdy man stepped forward, his red cape fluttering behind him. ¡°Ramon, it¡¯s time.¡± Her voice turned low. ¡°Let¡¯s go rescue our son¡­ and get revenge.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Just as the pair were about to lead the way out, a terrifying pressure solidified the air around them. Commander Ramon¡¯s expression grew solemn as he stared at the newcomer. Princess Ling approached them with a terrifying visage. From the sleek black armor that was bound to her body, to the massive greatsword that she gripped with a single hand¡ªevery aspect of her being was ready for combat. Commander Ramon stood defensively in front of Madam Altores, but inwardly he was more terrified than ever. ¡°Put down your puny dagger, commander.¡± Ling¡¯s voice was laced with fire as she came forward. ¡°I¡¯ve been instructed by Lady Elsie¡­ to help rescue the prisoner¡¯s below. I understand the situation. This kingdom has been entangled with twisted magics since long ago. I¡¯ve known for years, which is why I had never returned home. My father is no longer the man I once knew.¡± Relief washed over the couple¡¯s faces as if an insurmountable weight had just been lifted off their shoulders. Madam Altores gave her a slight bow. ¡°T-Thank you, Princess Ling. With your assistance, it should be a smooth operation.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time then. Men, follow us to hell. Save as many lives as you can!¡± With a final shout of encourage from Commander Ramon, the troupe marched throughout the palace, making their way down to the torturous caverns below. ---- Outside the palace, Elsie didn¡¯t have to wait long. ¡°Halt! Stop!¡± Advisor Karbone cried out as he stood at the entrance of the palace gates. ¡°You are to come no further! We are an innocent people!¡± The people had long evacuated the area, sensing that a battle beyond their capabilities might soon unfold. ¡°Hmpf. You think yourself innocent? If I enter the palace right now, do you think I would find evidence of blood magic?¡± Elsie¡¯s cold voice sent shivers down all those that heard it. Even still, Karbone braved the storm and stood his ground. ¡°Millennium Dragon is not allowed to enter without evidence!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± She could easily see what the elder was attempting to do. By pulling in the righteous name of Millennium Dragon, he could bind her with the rules they had set themselves. After all, it was customary for evidence to be produced by the accuser, not the accused. ¡°But¡­ who is going to stop me?¡± Despite customs, everything could be washed away in the face of true strength. Elsie took another step forward, causing a series of fractures to decorate the once sturdy gates. Even the palace walls themselves were affected as fault lines could be seen forming. ¡°G-Grand Formation! Activate!¡± Advisor Karbone cried out as he slammed an open palm to the ground. Immediately, a series of vibrant blue lines broke free from the stone underneath. Within the blink of an eye, an enormous barrier had been erected around the entire palace. ¡°This is our Grand Formation barrier, a relic from a time long passed.¡± Karbone sneered as he gave Elsie a challenging stare. ¡°Not even 20 tenth floor experts would be able to break it in less than a month, let alone you who is alone!¡± Elsie glanced at the barrier with only partial surprise. I knew they had a barrier, but I didn¡¯t think it would have this much energy. How long have they been preparing for this day¡­ since the time of Marumen? She floated down from her position in the skies, landing directly beside the barrier. She placed her hand on it and lightly pressed. ¡°No one can enter or exit. Not until I cancel the barrier. I suggest you leave and end this farce, otherwise we will be here for a very long time.¡± Advisor Karbone crossed his arms over his chest with a smug expression. ¡°You are right, it would take me awhile to break down this barrier.¡± Elsie commented offhandedly while Karbone nodded with closed eyes. ¡°But it won¡¯t take more than a day¡­¡± With a single finger, she pressed against the blue barrier. Sparks flew in every direction as tiny cracks began to form in its outermost shell. ¡°I-Impossible¡­¡± Karbone stared at the impact point with his mouth agape. Suddenly, the pressure of time had just become much heavier. Chapter 69: Chaos and Calamity (2) ¡°I¡¯m having a really bad day.¡± King Anthor muttered as he strode through the panicked halls. Servants and soldiers alike were frantically running about, trying to escape the palace and avoid whatever unfortunate fate was to come. Even still, he remained calm, cool, and collected. ¡°Who gave it away? Each of the guards are silenced by contract¡­ Karbone? No, there¡¯s no way. He mentioned the alchemist¡­ but that boy is weak. No, there¡¯s just no way.¡± He shook his head as he mentally checked off all possibilities. ¡°Even that elder from the alchemist association is under contract¡­ Elder Binks was it? Couldn¡¯t have been him. Perhaps someone found a body from the Blood Lake¡­ No, that can¡¯t be. The men should have disposed of each body properly by feeding it to the dreadkin¡­ huh, I wonder how much it¡¯s grown?¡± Pushing open a door, he paused at the entry way and inspected the room. Elaborately designed curtains covered the windows, while ornamental wooden sculptures were displayed along the walls. Sparkling jewels and glowing orbs rested on cushioned pillows while encased in glass. In the far back of the room was a massive bed, easily able to accommodate a handful of bodies. ¡°After all these years, he was never able to make something of himself.¡± The king clicked his tongue in disappointment as his eyes focused on the only other person in the room¡ªPrince Marlow. ¡°How uncomfortable¡­¡± He commented upon seeing his son, a tangled and upside-down mess, as he slept with his legs dangling over his head. It was difficult to imagine how the prince had gotten into such a position while sleeping, or was he placed like that the whole time? ¡°Whatever, it¡¯s best that he¡¯s asleep anyway.¡± King Anthor wasted no time and with a single step, he appeared before the prince. He reached out and grasped his son by his shirt, before tucking him underarm like an oversized dog. Prince Marlow continued to snore without a care, despite the rough handling. Exiting the room, the king¡¯s vision turned fierce. He kicked off from his position with a mysterious level of footwork and navigated his way through the halls. To the others in the palace, he was but a blur. However, if one were to watch closely they would have seen subtle pools of blood appearing beneath his every step. Down the stairs, past the columns, and into the basement he went. Away from the cacophony and chaos, he finally found peace amongst the dimly lit pathways that snaked through the lower reaches of the palace. Had he wanted to flee with the prince in tow, this would not have been the ideal path to take. Soon enough, he reached his destination, Advisor Karbone¡¯s supposed study room. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He gave the room a cursory inspection, not expecting anything to have changed. The walls still thrummed with energy but they were not nearly as vibrant as he remembered. It didn¡¯t matter one way or another. ¡°That fool hasn¡¯t figured out blood formations yet.¡± He scoffed. ¡°Even after spending so many years on it. Oh well, everything is still in place. Let¡¯s get started.¡± King Anthor didn¡¯t have time to glean every detail around him. Nor did he have to, his faith in Karbone¡¯s ability to decipher the multitude of formations was dramatically low. After all, this complex arrangement was the product of his life¡¯s work. He revealed a sly smirk as he stamped his foot at the center of the formation, causing a platform of solidified blood to raise from the ground. ¡°What was I even worried about? The altar still works, of course everything is still in place. Heh, I¡¯d stake my life on the fact that nobody, not a single person in the entire tower, has a deeper understanding of blood formations than myself!¡± He tossed Prince Marlow¡¯s body onto the altar with a cold expression. ¡°It is a pity, really. This moment is decades too early to be happening. Not only that, but this blasted boy couldn¡¯t even obtain benefits from the Tomb of Ambrosia. That means I won¡¯t get to inherit anything¡­ ugh¡­ whatever.¡± The scarlet pathways that lined the walls began to hum and beat like the heart of a living beast. Tendrils of blood soon wrapped themselves around King Anthor¡¯s feet, before extending out toward the altar of blood. The king¡¯s lips carved a wicked grin as his heart was filled with the thrill and anticipation of evading the tower¡¯s noble militia, those of the adventurer¡¯s guild. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had evaded them, nor would it be the last. ¡°Serve your final purpose, boy! Heh, act as my scapegoat. Absorb my sins and be crucified by those idiots!¡± With a thrust of his hands, he activated the formation in full. Blood energies surged toward Prince Marlow¡¯s unconscious body, wrapping him in a tight cocoon that periodically pulsed. King Anthor shut his eyes tight and focused on channeling the energy properly. ¡°More¡­ more energy. The ultimate blood art! Body, Mind, and Soul Transfer!¡± The king cried out with a hysterical laugh, but just then¡ªthe walls dimmed. The room went black, save for a few sparse beats of energy that lingered about. ¡°What¡­ WHAT?!¡± He shouted in disbelief as his eyes roamed throughout the room. ¡°The formations are fine! Wait, they¡¯re not fine¡­ they were modified! The blood reserves are empty! But¡­ Karbone doesn¡¯t know how¡­ who¡­? Who did this!?¡± His rage shook the walls, and unknowingly he had also woken up a certain individual. ¡°Ugh, I feel like I hit my head. Dad, is that you?¡± Prince Marlow sat up from the blood altar. The cocoon had vanished without a trace, but the heavy stench of blood still hung in the air. ¡°Hurgh¡­ what is all this?¡± Marlow threw up and clutched his stomach. Looking down, he saw his hands and body drenched in blood, a harrowing sight to say the least. ¡°Oh, this is a nightmare. I see.¡± He pinched himself on the leg twice, only to open his eyes and find himself staring at the same scenery as before. ¡°This¡­ this is real? Oh! Father, it must be an illusion. Very scary! I had a nasty dream, that I was being sacrificed or some other. How about-¡° ¡°Shut¡­ up¡­¡± King Anthor¡¯s voice dripped with malice and death. His mind worked in overtime to figure out the best way to salvage the situation. It was only then that a certain realization dawned on him.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I¡¯ve been set up¡­ I¡¯ve been set up! This¡­¡± ¡°F-Father?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve always hated your incompetent face. That pretentious look in your eyes even though you have no ability of your own. Hanging on to the coattails of my glory¡­ ah, I hate it so much.¡± Using his hand like a sword, the king swiftly slashed at the prince¡¯s body, cutting it open from one side of his stomach to the other. ¡°Uh¡­ugh¡­¡± Blood filled the prince¡¯s mouth and spilled out from his lips. He glanced down at his hands, that were now full of his entrails. With one last pitiful look at the man he once called father, Prince Marlow collapsed dead on the floor. King Anthor shut his eyes tight; his breath calm, cool, and collected. ¡°The plan was to body swap, let him take the fall. I would inherit his powers along with my own, gaining a fresh and new lease on life. An extended lifetime to hone my craft further.¡± He pursed his lips and opened his eyes, inspecting Marlow¡¯s brutalized body. Due to compatibility issues, if I use the transfer on a non-blood relative, I can¡¯t transfer my own powers. I have to start over from scratch, but at least I have my knowledge. However¡­ if I transfer with a blood relative, then not only do I gain their powers, but my own strength will transfer as well. Such was the case with Soren¡­ His eyes flashed with a dangerous light, and he immediately strode toward the exit. I have to erase the evidence¡­ that¡¯s the only way. Otherwise¡ªI have to rebuild my empire from scratch! I can still use Ling¡¯s body in the future, but I¡¯ll have to rebuild. She must not find out. Just before he left the room, he gave it one last glance. Then with a controlled and savage stomp, he sent a terrifying wave of energy outward! The walls crumbled and cracked, and the ceiling thoroughly collapsed. ¡°I¡¯ll blame this failed ritual on the prince. Ugh, why can¡¯t at least one thing go right today?¡± He began walking down the hall. The lanterns flickered and their light waned, almost like they were in protesting of existing. ¡°Eosa!¡± He called out a certain name with a snarl. Less than a second later, the shadows shifted and a mature woman with two fluffy ears appeared. She didn¡¯t care to acknowledge him, as her presence alone was enough. Instead, she followed along, awaiting his command. ¡°Come. If Karbone has activated the grand formation then it¡¯ll buy us plenty of time. Enough time to eradicate the prisoners at the Blood Lake.¡± With heavy steps and dark eyes, King Anthor made his way through the halls. His destination¡ªthe sacrificial caverns below. ---- King Anthor stormed through the tunnels with Eosa right on his heels. He knew every passageway like the back of his hand, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to approach a particular illusionary wall. ¡°Eosa, when we enter the caverns, I want every single body there to be erased without question. There can be absolutely no evidence remaining.¡± Without waiting for her reply, the king started down the dark tunnel. He could see the red hue that marked the exit, and his eyes glinted with a dangerous light. However, the closer he got, something didn¡¯t seem right. ¡°What¡¯s this?...¡± His ears perked up at the sound of something familiar. Metal clashing upon metal, screams, shouts of battle, and roars of anger. There was a fight up ahead, and it was no small scuffle. Rather, it seemed like a full-blown civil war! King Anthor raced forward, his eyes full of concern. ¡°No, no, no! They couldn¡¯t have already infiltrated the palace?!¡± His primary concern was whether or not an expert from Millennium Dragon had snuck their way in. Unfortunately, there was only one way to find out. The moment he cleared the tunnel, the ongoing war came until full view. Two armies were embroiled in heavy combat, but most importantly of all was a certain figure that stood near the exit¡­ just a short distance away. ¡°My daughter, what are you doing here?!¡± King Anthor confronted Princess Ling with an expression of great worry and concern. ¡°This is no place for you, come away from-¡° ¡°I could ask the same. Father.¡± Her voice came out like a frozen tundra, distant and cold. The look in her eyes only further proved the rising assumption that the king had in his mind. ¡°So¡­ you already knew.¡± ¡°Princess Ling, we could use your help with-¡° Commander Ramon rushed forward, coming to a skidding halt upon sight of the king. ¡°Argah!! Blood! Arms n¡¯ toes¡¯! Give! Slice and Squish!¡± A chaotic voice shook the air. It was one of nonsense and an incoherent mess, but no one on the front lines took its owner lightly. ¡°Follow Master Olgren to victory! For the king!¡± The guards that were stationed within the cavern depths all rallied behind the grotesque aberration that was Olgren. At least three men flew through the air with every swing of his mighty arm. His belt of severed hands swung wildly, causing a demoralizing wave of nausea to assault the senses of his attackers. Despite the unmanageable situation that was Olgren, Commander Ramon grit his teeth and prepared for something much, much worst. Standing side by side with Princess Ling, he understood immediately that they were the only line of defense that prevented King Anthor from annihilating the ranks below. ¡°Princess¡­¡± Commander Ramon readied himself, but before anyone else could muster a word, a savage roar shook the ground. ¡°FATHER?!¡± It was a deafening shout, catching everyone by surprise. The reason was the person who did it¡ªOlgren! ¡°Father! I¡¯m here! I-I¡¯m still here! Argh, get off o¡¯ me!¡± Olgren hacked and slashed his way through the terrified troupe of guards. Eventually, everyone gave up on containing the absolute monstrosity and let him pass. ¡°Father! Father! It me!¡± King Anthor grit his teeth and stared at the approaching man with disgust. ¡°That fool¡­ the moment he leaves the mist¡­¡± A series of hacking coughs soon sounded out as Olgren stumbled forward. ¡°F-Father¡­¡± He wheezed out words as he took one staggering step after another. The exit to the cavern was positioned well above the dark red mist. The moment Olgren stepped outside the mist, he body began to contort and convulse, but still he pressed on. ¡°Ack! Don¡¯t leave¡­ me¡­ again!¡± Olgren stumbled forward, his face rapidly turned purple while his body began to wither away. In less than a minute, the demon that had slaughtered countless soldiers, was dead at everyone¡¯s feet. King Anthor clenched his fist and a low growl sounded out. Nothing was going the way he planned. Even Princess Ling, who he was keeping as a last resort for body transfer, had discovered the truth. Now she stood opposing him, like a cat posturing against a lion. ¡°Eosa¡­ kill them.¡± Eosa took a step forward and her eyes shifted from Princess Ling to King Anthor. ¡°No.¡± She muttered before crossing her arms. King Anthor gave her a threatening glare. ¡°Do you forget? I have your daughter. You would do well to listen to me.¡± Eosa closed her eyes and glanced away. ¡°Eosa!¡± He roared in anger, but it was enough to capture her attention. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare make me activate the Sanguine Puppet Curse. Don¡¯t think for a second that I won¡¯t have you kill your own daughter. Her blood will be on your hands!¡± Eosa finally frowned upon hearing his words and her ears twitched. She faced Princess Ling and Commander Ramon, a small light shining in her eyes. Commander Ramon hesitantly spoke up. ¡°E-Eosa, don¡¯t listen to him. Surely-¡° ¡°Silence! Eosa! Now!¡± King Anthor shouted once again, this time with a hint of red covering his eyes. Eosa curled her lip and let out a sigh. ¡°Princess, have you been practicing?¡± Eosa asked as she adopted a posture. It was as if she were ready to pounce at any given moment. ¡°¡­Yes¡­ Master Eosa¡­¡± Princess Ling grimaced as she took a stance as well. Between her and Commander Ramon, only she understood what a terrifying opponent Eosa was. It was like tossing a pebble against an ancient boulder¡ªthe pebble had no chance. Unable to see the princess¡¯ expression, Commander Ramon readied himself without fear. ¡°I¡¯m here, Princess.¡± Eosa readied her hand by her side, her nails sharpening outward like the most terrifying set of knives in existence. Seeing as the events were finally going his way, King Anthor flashed a confident sneer. ¡°Good, don¡¯t make me regret keeping you and that blasted child alive! It¡¯s your great fortune that-¡° Like a viper going for the kill, Eosa plunged her readied hand directly into her own chest, tearing out her heart! ¡°What¡­¡± Everyone stared in shock and horror. The heart pulsed once, and then again, before she mercilessly crushed it. Blood sprayed everywhere from her chest and hand. The next moment, King Anthor recovered and immediately howled into the air. ¡°Activate!¡± Eosa¡¯s dim eyes immediately went blank and she stood up like a statue. Despite the mess she had created, she was now fully alert, listening for any and all instructions. ¡°Kill them all! Kill every single last one of them!¡± King Anthor screeched as he pointed toward the depths of the cavern. Without wasting a second, Eosa immediately locked onto Princess Ling and Commander Ramon. The air shook and palpitated with unbridled energy as Eosa took a step forward. ¡°Everything is ruined. Fuck! If Eosa fights unrestrained then the whole palace will collapse¡­ I have to get out of here¡­ I¡¯ll have to start everything over from scratch. What a waste!¡± King Anthor cursed under his breath and without a second glance, he fled the scene, leaving his own daughter to a perilous fate. ¡°Princess! Listen to me! I¡¯m here with you!¡± Commander Ramon shouted from the side. Princess Ling glanced over, hints of worry and fear etched across her face. ¡°She¡¯s already injured! She¡¯s weakened! We¡­ can do this! Together-¡° Before he could finish his sentence, a black blur flashed across Princess Ling¡¯s vision. Her eyes went wide as she stared at Commander Ramon¡¯s floating head spin in place before unceremoniously falling to the floor. Commander Ramon had been instantly killed. Chapter 70: Chaos and Calamity (3) Princess Ling swung her sword to the left. A shockwave radiated outward as the blade clashed against a savage pair of claws. Barely! Just barely! Beads of sweat rolled down the side of her head and she pushed away from the impact point. Her body sailed through the air, but her opponent was quicker. ¡°Ahh!¡± A brutal kick smashed against her rib cage, easily shattering a few bones. The force of the impact sent her sailing through the ceiling, and then through the next, and the next. Finally, her ascent came to a halt as she landed in a desolate room surrounded by massive columns. ¡°Urgh..¡± Blood spewed out from her helmet, but she picked herself up off the floor regardless. The air behind her shifted, and she immediately ducked her head. I¡¯m going to die here. She had always imagined that she would meet her end on some glorious battlefield away from home. It would have been filled with prestige, becoming a legendary tale that parents would tell their children as they grew older. With an impossible level of dexterity, she managed to twist her body midair, landing a loose kick across Eosa¡¯s face. The Twilight Fox¡¯s head turned, but it only barely moved. ¡°Wait-¡° Words could never stop the unholy punch that was coming her way. She braced her body for impact, just as the blow landed on her shoulder. Dislocated¡­ or broken¡­ She sailed through the air before colliding against one of the many stone columns that acted as foundational support for the palace. The pillar crumbled to dust, and yet she still managed to crawl out of it. In the distance, she spied Eosa slowly strafing sideways. The ruined fox was not breathing, and the cavity within her chest was gushing out blood. Princess Ling readied her greatsword with her other hand, which was still in working condition. How did it come to this? She could still remember the long nights, practicing her sword play in front of Eosa. At the time, she never once questioned the origins of the motherly fox, only taking her expertise and care for granted. It was two years after she arrived. I still remember that night, the visceral hatred she displayed to my father. That¡¯s what opened my eyes to everything. Princess Ling hopped out of the rubble and counter-strafed against her opponent. I should have done more. Would he have tried to kill me if I did? ¡­She¡¯s coming! Eosa¡¯s body flashed with a series of afterimages as she cut a jagged path toward the princess, but Ling was ready for it. She swung her sword overhead. Scarlet and black energies crackled outward for the blade¡¯s path as it met Eosa impossibly sharp claws. The two were trapped in a deadlock, each trying to overpower the other. ¡°Hiya!!¡± Princess Ling cried out and she tried to force her greatsword further inward. She¡¯s already gone¡­ I can survive if I chop off her head. The ground cracked and crumbled underfoot as the radius of the impact began to consume the surrounding space. The spatial laws of floor one are weak, but I¡¯m not strong enough to break them. Eosa¡¯s raw power however¡­ The princess¡¯ thoughts sharpened as she felt a sudden shift within their clash. Without any hesitation, she immediately broke off the interaction by redirecting the force of Eosa¡¯s strike to the side. The moment Eosa¡¯s claws struck the air, a terrifying wave of energy sliced through, rending the ground asunder and smashing apart another foundational column. The entire palace will collapse if enough columns break¡­ Princess Ling¡¯s eyes darted from side to side. I lost her! Panic began to set in, but all her years of combat forced her to remain calm. Behind! She whirled around just in time to deflect a lethal stab, but that wasn¡¯t the end of it. Sparks flew one after another as Princess Ling parried strike after strike, defending against Eosa¡¯s relentless onslaught of blows. With no other choice, she was forced backwards with every successful parry. Eosa was simply too fast, and much too powerful. Soon enough, she felt her back slam against one of the many stone columns. She ducked at the last second, and with a deafening crash the column shattered to pieces under Eosa¡¯s might. ---- ¡°Kagh-bleh¡­ ahhh¡­¡± Sans awoke to a fire burning within his lungs. ¡°Ble-Bleehhh¡­¡± His stomach upheaved a mixture of blood and vomit, time and time again. His senses were a blurred mess as it felt like he could smell purple and taste the screams in the air. ¡°What¡­ is all that¡­¡± He crawled to his hands and knees, shuddering as his body retched once again. ¡°Gahh¡­¡± With every pool of substances that left his body, he felt increasingly lighter. It was as if he had roamed the world with the heaviest shackles imaginable, and only now was each one being unbound one at a time. ¡°Run, everyone run!¡± ¡°The palace is collapsing!¡± ¡°Ahh! Save me!¡± Distant cries for help trickled into his ears, but he could barely help himself, let alone strangers. Ugh¡­ Chenbo, I hope you¡¯re got out of here. Please be safe. Sans¡¯ mind wandered as his eyes rolled around in their sockets. He had lost track of time after he lost consciousness, but he knew that the palace was currently embroiled in a massive rebellion. One that, apparently, threatened to tear the palace to pieces.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Blehh¡­¡± His shook his head after releasing another mouthful of toxin. ¡°I have to get out of here.¡± Sans crawled on his hands and knees toward the door. He was rapidly regaining his strength, which was a good sign considering the circumstances. The palace trembled once more, bringing more alertness back into his eyes. ¡°Watch out, watch out!¡± A distant crash shook the floor. Sounds like something heavy fell down the hall. I should help¡­ He carefully staggered to his feet by using the wall for support. The next minute, he found himself opening the bedroom door. This¡­ Outside the room, it was pure pandemonium. Servants, guards, and noblemen alike all cried out in terror as chunks of the ceiling came crashing down from above. The once carefully designed palace interior was now a mess of rubble and scrap. People are dying¡­ He spied a still pair of legs, poking out from beneath a thick block of stone. Beside the stone, a small child cried incessantly while looking around. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Sans grasped his throbbing head. This is a mess¡­ He stumbled forward, toward the child. I¡¯ll just help this one¡­ His eyes fixated on the screaming child, and he extended his hand out. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m coming-¡° Just as he spoke, another chunk of the stone crashed down from the ceiling. The floor splattered red, and the child was eternally silenced. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± He tore his eyes away, feeling dizzy and sick. The next moment, he hunched over and retched another personal concoction all over the floor. He stood upright, with a better posture than ever before. The world seemed brighter, and his body felt increasingly nimble. With a light push, he parted ways from the wall and stumbled his way down the passage. The palace continued to rock and tremble, but each time an obstacle threatened his life he was able to dodge it cleanly. Where¡¯s Chenbo? Did he make it out alright? He glanced out a nearby window, but all he could see was the massive blue barrier. ¡°What is that?¡± Looking closer, he was able to spy Advisor Karbone standing patiently before the palace gates. What¡¯s he looking at? Sans followed Karbone¡¯s line of sight before settling on a cloaked finger. That¡¯s Elsie! A series of sparks flew from the barrier at Elsie¡¯s location. I see. She¡¯s forcing her way in¡­ looks like I¡¯m on my own. With a sigh, Sans broke away from the window and continued finding a way out. However, after taking just a few more steps, a bloody blur flashed by. ¡°King¡­ Anthor?¡± He gazed down the route that King Anthor had taken. With a resolute expression, he decided to pursue. I have to talk with him. Is he aware of Karbone? Is he aware of the chaos in his kingdom? Sans hobbled after the king. Although he didn¡¯t know exactly where King Anthor had gone, he knew it wasn¡¯t toward the palace exit, which was multiple floor below them. He took the stairwell up. That¡¯s the floor that Lyra was on¡­ surely Chenbo has already rescued her¡­ Without any hesitation, he chased after as fast as he could. Occasionally, he would pause to empty the contents of his stomach, but afterwards he only felt better. It was as if vomiting were the key to becoming an enhanced version of himself, and after experiencing the sensation so many times in a row¡ªhe was almost excited to throw up again. A bizarre experience, to say the least. Up the stairs he went, and then down the hall. Just as uncertainty took hold once more, he saw a familiar silhouette flash by. There he is again. He¡¯s looking for something on this floor. ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Sans called out, but King Anthor had already disappeared. Nevertheless, he continued to chase after the elusive king. Just as he thought he¡¯d lost him again, a deafening blast sounded from down the hall. Was that King Anthor? Sans cautiously turned the corner. Off in the distance, he could see a fresh plume of dust the billowed outward from a pile of rubble. He took a step forward, and then vomited once more. ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m feeling a lot better. Wow¡­¡± Springing to his feet, he lightly bounced on his toes. ¡°Heh.¡± He flashed a confident grin and pursued the king once more. ¡°Anybody here? Hello?¡± He stepped onto the pile of rubble, which had been created from the wall beside it. He poked his head into the room that had been forced open. ¡°Whoa¡­ is that a portal?¡± Sans eyed a mysterious grey orb as it wobbled about in the air. Beneath it was a series of glyphs that brimmed with energy. ¡°It¡¯s only just been activated¡­¡± Sucking in a deep breath, Sans sprinted toward the portal and dived into it. The next moment, he crashed into the floor, but the floor was not of smooth stone. A wave of nausea came over him, but it only added fuel to his chronic condition of vomiting. ¡°Blehhh¡­¡± He spewed out another stream of blood and toxin. By the time he wiped his mouth clean, he already felt infinitely better. ¡°Where¡­ am I?¡± An ash filled sky draped along the horizon. When he took a step forward, the charred earth below, black and brittle, crackled underfoot. ¡°Nothing is going to plan! Why me? What did I do wrong? Why do I deserve this? Why do I have to start all over?!¡± King Anthor roared at the sky a small distance away. His back was turned toward Sans, and he appeared to be cursing at the mountains in the distance. It seemed he hadn¡¯t quite noticed his company yet, or if he had then he didn¡¯t care in the slightest. ¡°King Anthor?¡± Sans called out to him. Upon hearing the title, the king let out an exasperated sigh. He spun around and cast Sans an odd look. ¡°Did you follow me?¡± ¡°No? I mean, yes?¡± Sans squared his shoulders properly, but the next moment, another wave of nausea struck¡ªand he puked all over the floor. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± He wiped his face clean, instantly feeling better. ¡°That color¡­ Heaven¡¯s Tears?¡± King Anthor cast Sans a strange look, almost as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°Yea? What of it? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s gone now, or going. I made sure of it.¡± Sans revealed a casual smirk, proud of his more recent achievements. Or at least Elsie helped make sure of it. Unexpectedly, the king began to laugh. Slowly at first, but then with more vigor. Eventually he broke down into a mad cackle as he yelled at the sky. ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡± His laughter came to an abrupt halt, and he stared at Sans with a cynical gaze. ¡°W-What?¡± Sans took a step back with a frown. ¡°You¡¯re that prized possession of that crazy woman. Ah, what was her name again? Yes, Madam Lexene.¡± Sans¡¯ eyes widened in shock. Never did he think he would hear of that name again, but here, in this desolate place, did it come to haunt him again. ¡°How do you know of her?¡± ¡°Know of her? Boy! Who do you think she obtained Heaven¡¯s Tears from?!¡± King Anthor¡¯s voice thundered into Sans¡¯ ears. ¡°She ordered buckets of the stuff! Even paying a pretty premium to keep it a secret. Naturally, I had Karbone make as much as he could. She bought every ounce.¡± Sans¡¯ face darkened. ¡°Yes! Yes! She tried keeping you hidden too. Very smart of her. I had even considered using my accursed daughter to steal you away from her. Alas, it wasn¡¯t meant to be. None of this was meant to be. Everything, it¡¯s all ruined.¡± King Anthor rolled his eyes, letting out an annoyed sigh. At the same time, Sans¡¯ thoughts ran wild. Ah¡­ I went through so much trouble, because of this man? But soon, the king made an odd motion, as if he were waving for him to leave. ¡°Go on. Get out of here. Sorry about whatever happened to you in the past. Please understand, it was just business.¡± King Anthor turned and began walking away. Seeing as the king was letting him go, Sans only felt further conflicted. Was the king innocent? Did he really have it in him to kill this man? This father? ¡°King Anthor.¡± Sans called out to him once more, but the king didn¡¯t bother turning to face him. It was as if Sans¡¯ presence meant nothing to him, or even less than nothing. ¡°Karbone has been practicing blood magic. I thought you should know that.¡± The king simply waved his hand in the air, as if he were acknowledging his words, but most assuredly didn¡¯t care in the slightest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry thought. I put an end to his plans!¡± King Anthor finally paused, mid step. ¡°That¡¯s right. I did it! I was able to waste all the energy in his evil plan. He was going to sacrifice thousands of lives for it, but it was all for naught!¡± Sans smiled as a massive weight had been lifted off his shoulders. It felt good to announce his heroic deed, and who better to hear it than the king himself? ¡°Hah¡­ ah-hah!¡± Just then, the king turned around, wearing a smile that was not quite a smile. He began with a hearty chuckle, which turned into a full-bodied laugh. Seeing the king laughing so enthusiastically, Sans only smiled brighter. ¡°You¡­¡± Suddenly, the king¡¯s voice plummeted, seething with hatred. ¡°Me?¡± Sans pointed to himself innocently. ¡°You ruined everything? All my plans? All my years of hard work? Centuries of planning, foiled by some insect!¡± Sans stared at the king strangely. ¡°Your plans? It was Karbone¡¯s plan. What are you¡­¡± His eyes widened as he thought about the king¡¯s words, mixing them with Elsie¡¯s explanation of the blood ritual. ¡°The prince¡­ curing his blindness¡­¡± The king¡¯s gaze smoldered and the air began to solidify around them. ¡°Are you¡­ King Olgren?¡± Sans recalled the name of the previous king from Burgess. Sharing drinks with Olgren¡¯s old guard turned out to have its merits. ¡°Olgren? That fool? Betrayed by his own brother.¡± Adopting a narcissistic sneer, he slicked back his hair and stared up at the sky. ¡°No, I am not Olgren. Though it matters not¡­ my name is Borgash.¡± Chapter 71: To Kill a King (1) A pair of shackles fell to the floor with a loud crash. ¡°That¡¯s the last one.¡± Madam Altores commented as a squad of soldiers freed the final prisoner. The flames of battle had been reduced to shallow embers, and the last remnants of resistance were being snuffed out. She let out a sigh of relief before scanning the war-torn cavern. Her eyes settled on a shivering boy who sat on a distant rock. ¡°Anoyma, my son!¡± She ran to him with tears in her eyes. Before he could say a word, he was immediately smothered in her embrace. ¡°Ugh, mom¡­ I¡¯m still healing¡­¡± It was in the thick of all the fighting that they had found him. At the time he was still strapped to one of the many sacrificial posts with numerous holes in his body. Additionally, he was severely addicted to Twilight Fel. However, such was the case with all the prisoners in the cavern. ¡°It¡¯s thanks to Lady Elsie that we were able to prepare for this¡­¡± Each prisoner was fed a high-grade blood clotting pill along with the Daybreak Remedy. Despite there still being many casualties, more people had been saved than lost. ¡°Mom¡­ where¡¯s Jensen? And where¡¯s¡­ dad? My real dad.¡± Anoyma gazed up at Madam Altores with watery eyes. She could instantly tell that no matter how tough he was pretending to be, he missed his family dearly. Her smile faltered as she thought about the severed head that she uncovered earlier. ¡°Your father¡­ fell in battle.¡± Now that the fighting was over, it was difficult for her to hide behind the adrenaline. Fresh tears streamed down her cheeks, which she desperately tried to hide from her son. ¡°M-Mom, it¡¯s okay¡­ it¡¯s okay.¡± He clutched on to her, patting her back, but his words came out just as choked as hers. ¡°Everything will be fine. It will all work out, in the end.¡± Just as he said that, the cavern rumbled almost as if it were rejecting his words without mercy. ---- Princess Ling panted heavily, but her battle honed instincts wouldn¡¯t let her rest. She hastily swung her sword, just in time to deflect another savage strike from the mindless Twilight Fox. I¡¯m going to die here¡­ I never got to say goodbye. She held the side of her stomach with her free hand. Blood gushed outward from an open wound, one of the many that colored her body. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± A brief spell of dizziness struck, and she staggered backward. I¡¯ve lost too much blood. She grit her teeth and regained focus. My only saving grace is that it doesn¡¯t seem like she can use her invisibility¡­ Just as the thought had come to mind, Eosa vanished entirely. Princess Ling¡¯s hopes dropped to the very pits of her stomach. Never mind¡­ this is the end. The princess let out a despairing sigh and struggled to lift her sword. She needed to be ready for any possibility as Eosa could be anywhere, even right in front of her. I-In front?! Ling¡¯s eyes widened as she willed herself to slash out one last time. Death was certain, but the least she could do was take a shot in the dark¡ªone lucky strike to potentially end it all. ¡°Hiyaa!¡± She cried out as she channeled raw energy into her greatsword and swung with all her might. Just as her sword sailed through the air, a pair of bloody claws loomed into sight. She was in front of me after all! Princess Ling steeled herself, preparing for death. At the same time, her greatsword sailed through the air about to make contact with the fox¡¯s vulnerable neck. Eosa will strike first¡­ it¡¯s hopeless. Just as she imagined, Eosa¡¯s claws struck first. However, the moment they were about to puncture through her throat, a mysterious light bloomed at the impact point. A flash of gold and white absorbed Eosa¡¯s lethal blow. At the same time, Princess Ling¡¯s sword cleaved through her former master¡¯s neck, slicing off her head for good. I¡¯m¡­ alive? Princess Ling crashed to the ground, panting in confusion. She glanced down, just in time to see a coin sized talisman crumbling to dust. ¡°Sans¡­¡± She muttered his name with a light smile hanging on her lips. Finally, she lost consciousness. ---- In front of the palace gates, Elsie¡¯s pointed finger lazily pressed against the barrier. It was a constant force, one that she could maintain for multiple days if she so chose. She smirked with all the confidence in the world, knowing that this grand barrier, their last stand of defense, would eventually crumble before her. ¡°Try all you might, but this barrier is stronger than you think! It¡¯s been passed down for generations, all for this exact purpose.¡± Karbone¡¯s taunting words rung out from the other side of the blue shield. ¡°Passed down through generations? I know. I could tell immediately that this was an ancient bloodline formation.¡± Elsie unwavering voice replied back. She pressed harder on the shield with a pleased glint in her eye. Sparks shot out more fiercely than before, instilling another shade of fear within Karbone. ¡°Y-You could? Then¡­ wait, what else do you know?¡± Karbone tone of voice shifted as he gazed at Elsie with a rigid expression. ¡°Karbone Anthor, the illegitimate brother to Olgren Anthor-¡± Just as she was to continue speaking, she suddenly stopped without warning. ¡°So what if you know a secret from a bygone era?! Our Anthor Kingdom is innocent of-¡° ¡°Shut it.¡± Her icy tone was laced with venom, causing Karbone to suffer no small amount of confusion. He¡¯s¡­ gone! Elsie¡¯s eyes widened with shock and her finger stopped pressing against the barrier. Where? Where?! An inexplicable aura radiated out from her body. Every nook and cranny within Anthor City was unceremoniously scanned; nowhere and no one was spared. In that singular moment, every being within the city felt a deathly chill run through their very soul. ¡°F-Finally given up, have you? Hah! I told you that this barrier¡­ barrier¡­¡± Karbone¡¯s voice trailed off as he took a hesitant step back. He stared at Elsie¡¯s location, frozen in place, having lost all ability to think coherently. An inferno of black fire bloomed and billowed from around her. Within the terrifying blaze, a haunting pair of sharp red eyes took shape as they bore down upon Karbone. He¡¯s not here¡­ why is this barrier still standing? Why am I still here? Before, she had applied a constant pressure at a specific point within the barrier, but now the game had changed. Her clenched fist lurched back, and with a wild punch forward¡ªthe barrier¡¯s outermost shell was shattered entirely. Karbone¡¯s lower jaw dropped open as he took another terrified step back. However, it didn¡¯t matter how many steps he took, or how dumbstruck he looked. Elsie soon began punching at the barrier in a chaotic frenzy. Black fire scorched the skies as if it were trying to consume the air around it, all in an effort to supply Elsie with more energy, more power. Still, true to Karbone¡¯s word, the barrier was one constructed of a powerful bloodline formation.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. One hour is all I need. Although Elsie had shortened the time to destroy the barrier down from a day to a mere hour¡ªit was still not fast enough for her. This only bore testament to the barrier¡¯s might. She wasn¡¯t the only one to be impressed by the barrier¡¯s incredible defensive properties. Not even Karbone himself had thought himself safe just a moment ago, but seeing as he was currently unharmed¡ªhe couldn¡¯t help but give a hesitant laugh. ¡°Hah! Ah-haha! Did you think our kingdom so weak?! You¡­?¡± Before he could speak further, something caught his eye as he was observing the mountain of shadowy flames. Far away in the distant sky, a glistening dot reflected against the setting sun. As if caught in a strange trance, he simply couldn¡¯t tear away his gaze. Hmm? Karbone wasn¡¯t the only one as Elsie soon retracted her tempest of fire. She gazed at the sky, sensing a familiar energy from a time long ago. Could it be? How lucky. The two elites, one defending and one attacking, stood in a momentary truce. However, Elsie¡¯s eyes were filled with delight as the object drew closer. ¡°Is that¡­ a sword?¡± Karbone squinted his eyes with a frown plastered across his face. ¡°How could there possibly be a sword in the sky? Just what is happening?!¡± He exclaimed as he cocked his head to the side. ¡°I would run, if I were you.¡± Elsie¡¯s cold comment came as she calmly bided her time. Despite her warning, Karbone merely scoffed and twirled his beard. ¡°I don¡¯t have to run from anything, not with my ancestors protecting me. What do you know?¡° The sword plummeted toward the ground at an impossible speed. It sliced through the air, even ripping the fabric of space around it. It was approaching fast, and not just anywhere, but directly toward barrier itself. Only a handful of seconds had passed since the moment they first noticed the sword, by then¡­ it was too late. The sword impacted the barrier with a world sundering level of energy. The barrier shattered instantaneously, but the sword was not done. Straight as an arrow it continued to plummet downward, landing directly on Karbone¡¯s head. The elder¡¯s body never stood a chance. Cleanly bisected from head to toe, he then disintegrated completely, turning to dust in the wind. At the same time, an unexplainable aura filled Elsie¡¯s heart and soul¡ªshe was now level two. Told you to run¡­ not that you would have lived anyway. After all, my trial was to kill Karbone Anthor, the King of Anthor¡¯s royal advisor. The explosion rocked the city, and at the Anthor palace gates there was now a new landmark. A landmark which took the form of a massive crater that housed a beautifully crafted sword within the bottom of its pit. ---- Chenbo burst into Lyra¡¯s room with urgency. The palace floors trembled underfoot, foretelling the impending doom should they linger. Chenbo! Is it time? What¡¯s going on? ¡°Lyra! I have the key; we have to go!¡± He called out while sprinting toward the balled-up woman. Without a second thought, he swung his sword and smashed open the container that held her. Medicinal liquids rushed out, creating a pool at his feet. Lyra slowly aroused from her forced slumber. With no fluids to suspend her, she remained dangling by her chains at the bottom of the container. ¡°C-Chenbo¡­¡± Her voice was small and weak, having barely used it before. She struggled to her feet, only to slump back down. ¡°Shh, let me unlock these chains. I brought some clothes as well. We¡¯re finally getting out of here. Just focus on me, and we¡¯ll be free before you know it.¡± I think I can walk¡­ Understanding her lack of strength, Lyra opted to speak telepathically. She tugged on her chains for support as Chenbo swiftly jabbed the mysterious key into the runic lock. ¡°And then this one. Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± With a click, the shackles dimmed and fell to the floor. Eeep! Before Lyra could fall to the ground, Chenbo swept her into his arms with a beaming smile. He paid no attention to her bare breasts and otherwise naked body. Instead, he was fully locked onto Lyra¡¯s amethyst eyes. ¡°They¡¯re beautiful¡­¡± Mm, you are too¡­ Lyra blushed as she subconsciously covered her chest. Her actions seemed to shock Chenbo awake, and he immediately set her down. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to waste. Quickly now, put these on.¡± He withdrew a robe and undergarments from his pouch, extending them out to her. Lyra nervously received the clothes just as another tremor shook the palace. H-Help. Chenbo¡¯s face to grew solemn as he saw dust particles fall from the ceiling. ¡°Come here.¡± With mystical finesse, Chenbo rapidly clothed her with a wry smile. ¡°I guess all that time spent dressing Prince Marlow has come in handy.¡± Lyra held onto Chenbo¡¯s arm for support and inspected herself. ¡°Can you run?¡± Chenbo grasped her hand. His instincts for urgency were firing on all cylinders. ¡°I can try¡­¡± Her small voice fanned the flames of adrenaline and heroism within Chenbo¡¯s heart. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Half racing, and half dragging Lyra, Chenbo rushed out of the room. His heart pumped with fear and excitement as he scanned the halls like a prairie dog. ¡°This way, quick!¡± The floors rumbled and the walls shook, causing various fixtures and decorations to come loose and fall in a symphony of crashes. ¡°Careful now! We¡¯re almost at the end of the hall.¡± Chenbo grimly called out as a large picture case collapsed onto their path. He gripped onto Lyra¡¯s shaking hand as he helped her over the bits of glass and wood. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Lyra gave a labored nod. Chenbo could already see signs of exhaustion permeating throughout her body. Regardless, Chenbo glanced her over, inspecting for any injuries but found nothing of concern. With a sigh of relief, he grasped her hand once more. ¡°Do you see those stairs down that hallway? That¡¯s where we need to go to join the others that are escaping.¡± They were standing at a T-intersection of hallways, where the new path went either left or right. Chenbo was pointing toward the leftward path¡ªa mess of stone and rubble that seemed to moan and creak just by existing. ¡°We need to be quick, it looks like we don¡¯t have much time before this place collapses!¡± Chenbo pulled on her hand to resume the journey, but before he could even take a step¡ªLyra resisted. Chenbo it doesn¡¯t look safe¡­ ¡°I know it looks bad, but we have to go down this path. It¡¯s the only way to the others!¡± Lyra pulled back again with a nervous whimper. Sensing her unwillingness, Chenbo could only swallow his frustration and attempt to console her. ¡°Lyra, look. We have to go-¡° Another savage shockwave shook the palace! ¡°Look out!¡± Chenbo immediately wrapped his arms around Lyra¡¯s petite body as chunks of ceiling came loose. His back was pounded upon repeatedly, but for the stalwartly man¡ªit was nothing. Chenbo¡­ the hallway! I¡¯m sorry¡­ Lyra cried out mentally as she clung onto Chenbo¡¯s arm. The man glanced down the hallway, which was now mostly collapsed, and let out a despairing sigh. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not your fault. If anything, you saved us. We would have gotten crushed if we tried to cross.¡± But now we are stuck here. If I wasn¡¯t so slow¡­ you should have left me behind. Chenbo turned to the woman with a gentle smile. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. There¡¯s nowhere I¡¯d rather be, than by your side.¡± His massive hand patted her head and ruffled her ears. Although he was smiling on the outside, a gnawing sensation of fear and entrapment was growing within his chest. ¡°Wait a second¡­¡± He pulled Lyra toward the other hallway that he previously ignored. ¡°I remember this area. There¡¯s an ancient formation in one of the rooms down this hall¡­ Lyra! Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re getting out of here!¡± Chenbo¡¯s eyes sparkled with renewed vigor. He distinctly remembered his last visit with Shopkeep Tomio, who had described the formation as a one-way gateway. He had no idea where it would lead, but he knew one thing for certain¡ªit was his only path to survival. Racing down the hall, Chenbo once again found himself dragging Lyra along behind him. The palace walls cried out with every shockwave and tremor. The remnant glass of shattered windows reflected sunrays into the dust ladened hall as they raced onward. Chenbo, w-wait, it¡¯s hard to run. Chenbo turned around just in time to catch Lyra as she coughed and staggered forward into his arms. Despite the precious and dainty image before him, his eyes were wide like saucers as he stared at the pathway behind them. ¡°We¡­we have to go! Right now! Now, now!¡± The palace was collapsing in real time. The ground at the intersection they had stood previously was already giving way. Cracks snaked out toward them like earthen vipers threatening to drag them to hell. Chenbo wasted no time and immediately swooped Lyra into his arms. He roared as he eyes flashed and sparked with a blue lightning. Mere seconds later, his legs and feet were surrounded by arcs of energy that crackled against the ground. ¡°Hang tight.¡± He shot off down the hall at twice the speed before, easily bounding over any obstacles in his way. He could hear the hallway collapsing behind him, which only fueled his desire to survive even further. He felt as if he stopped for just for a moment, then it would be his last. ¡°Not this room¡­ not this room¡­¡± Chenbo quickly eyed his options. Some of the doors were still upright, while other were barely hanging by their hinges. Finally, his eyes lit up as he passed by a gaping hole in what was formerly an entrance. ¡°Wait, this is it!¡± He skidded to a halt and immediately shifted his momentum toward the destroyed wall. ¡°The portal is active!¡± In the far back of the room, a series of glyphs dimly glowed, almost as if they were threatening to be snuffed out forever. Above the glyphs, was a mysterious and grey portal that waxed and waned. ¡°Hiyahhh!!!¡± Chenbo charged forward with reckless abandon. He could feel heavy thuds land on the floor behind him, stones from the ceiling that had already given way. The crackling lightning around his legs was also about to die out, and in a surreal moment of life or death, time seemed to come to a crawl. He channeled all of his remaining energy into his legs, and with a final messy jump he dove straight into the portal¡ªjust as the room collapsed completely behind him. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The first thing Chenbo noticed was the intense wave of nausea that assaulted him. He palmed his forehead and groggily opened his eyes. That¡¯s when he came to a certain realization. He glanced at his empty arms and his heart began to race once more. ¡°Lyra! Where are you!¡± He immediately sprang to his feet and took in his surroundings. Volcanic ash hung in the air like a miasma of death. The ground was of blacked stone, and the sky was dyed red. ¡°Chenbo! Run!¡± A man¡¯s voice cried out to him. It was a voice he distinctly recognized! ¡°Sans?!¡± Chenbo finally came to his senses as he glanced toward his friend, who was locked hands with King Anthor as they tried to overpower one another. The next second, King Anthor pushed with all of his strength, knocking Sans onto his back. ¡°S-Sans needs help! I-I can help.¡± Chenbo nervously reached for his pouch and withdrew his sword. His hands shook as he locked eyes with the king. The king¡¯s eyes glowed a deep violet as if he were peering into Chenbo¡¯s soul, and with a wild snarl¡ªthe king started charging toward him! ¡°Rraaaahhh!!!¡± King Anthor roared toward Chenbo with outstretched hands like savage claws. It seemed as if he were completely blind with rage as he even occasionally tripped on the loose stones in his path! ¡°Huu-Huu-¡° Chenbo sucked in quick breaths of air in a desperate attempt to calm his nerves. King Anthor was approaching with a terrifying visage, which alone was enough to kill an innocent soul. ¡°CCHHEENNN¡ªBOOO!!!!¡± King Anthor roared once again like a demonic beast that only knew one word. He was quickly closing the gap between them. At the same time, Chenbo finally resolved himself. ¡°Sans can¡¯t save me. Lyra needs me. It¡¯s all up to me.¡± Chenbo gripped his sword and began to channel lightning, one last time. He didn¡¯t have time to fill up his normal capacity of energy before unleashing his skill. In order to survive, he would have to attempt an intermediate application of lightning. He would need to directly channel the energy and use it spontaneously¡ªsomething that he had always failed to do before in practice. Chenbo briefly closed his eyes, focusing on his technique. ¡°For my future¡ªno. Our future. For Lyra.¡± ¡°CHENBO!!¡± Just as King Anthor was an arm¡¯s length away, Chenbo¡¯s eyes flashed open! Lightning arced through them and all throughout his body. With deadly precision¡ªhe slashed in front! ¡°Surge!¡± Everything was over with the sound of a thunderclap. King Anthor came to a stop, having gone silent as he stood before Chenbo, who calmly stared back at him. Chenbo was alive, and confident, but for some reason the king¡¯s eyes were full of remorse like two wilting tulips. The next moment, King Anthor¡¯s torso slid away and his body collapsed onto the ground before the young man. ¡°I¡­ did it? I killed the king?¡± Chapter 72: To Kill a King (2) ¡°I did it! Hah! I killed the king!¡± Chenbo¡¯s eyes lit up an excitement and he triumphantly punched the air. From a distance, Sans stared at him with a horrified expression. His gleeful dance, along with his expression of pure happiness, all of it was a product of his momentary state of blissful ignorance. No¡­ ¡°Sans! Did you see that? I sliced¡­¡± Chenbo¡¯s word became stuck in his throat as he took a second glance at his victim. ¡°Bahahaha!¡± Borgash clutched his stomach while cackling like a maniac. It was a full-bodied laugh, the kind that would leave him shaking and crying tears. ¡°Sans¡­¡± Chenbo mumbled as knelt onto his knees, landing directly beside the body at his feet. ¡°W-Where¡­ the king¡­ but I killed him? Right here, Sans. I swear. No, no, no. This can¡¯t be happening. Can¡¯t be happening.¡± With unsteady, shaky hands, Chenbo carefully reached out toward Lyra¡¯s motionless face. ¡°My precious love, my beautiful flower. No, no¡­¡± Sans watched as Chenbo¡¯s fingers extended out before retracting back again and again. He didn¡¯t dare touch her. How could I have let this happen?! Sans bit his tongue and raced over to Chenbo¡¯s side. Chenbo grasped at his own head before finally tracing a trembling finger over Lyra¡¯s face. ¡°Chenbo, listen to me. Hey? Are you listening?¡± It was strange. Although Lyra had been struck down, she still died with a smile. It was as if the girl had already forgiven Chenbo for his actions before he even committed the deed. ¡°Oh, hey Sans¡­ I¡¯ve been thinking about that question you had. Do you remember?¡± ¡°Question? Chenbo, this isn¡¯t the time for that. You need to get out of here.¡± Sans glanced toward his friend with a crumpled expression. He couldn¡¯t bear to look down at Lyra¡¯s corpse split in half. ¡°Yea¡­ you asked me what came after love. I think I know now.¡± ¡°Chenbo, we really don¡¯t have the time for this.¡± Sans warily eyed the king, who continued to cackle like a maniac in the distance. ¡°Ahah! Fools! What an unfortunate fate! How unlucky you must feel, huh boy?! To have run into the Illusion King himself! Bahaha!¡± Sans grit his teeth as he listened to Borgash¡¯s jeering. If I had practiced illusions more¡­ I could have shattered it before he struck¡­ ¡°Sans, I think what comes after love is something more eternal.¡± Chenbo smiled gently as he finally found it within himself to stroke his beloved¡¯s resting face. ¡°You need to snap out of it. Look, we¡¯re in a really dangerous spot. That guy isn¡¯t really a king! He is-¡° ¡°What I wouldn¡¯t give to follow her into the next life, and the one after that.¡± Sans grimaced upon being smoothly interrupted. He stared daggers at Borgash in the distance¡ªfor once wishing he could tear him to shreds. ¡°A relationship where we could never be split apart, where even the sands of time can¡¯t reach us. I want a love that would follow in both life and death.¡± A subtle squelch sounded off from Sans¡¯ side, followed by the grating of metal on bone. No¡­ Sans froze in shock as his brain registered all the possibilities that could have created that specific combination of noise. He turned to Chenbo with rigid movements. Chenbo¡¯s blade was pierced through his chest, but he didn¡¯t look pained in the slightest. Sensing his life fading, Chenbo hunched over Lyra¡¯s body with a pleased smile. His teeth were bathed in blood, but he didn¡¯t mind. He grasped Lyra¡¯s hand within his own, and his eyes slowly drew closed. With his final breath, he lay alongside his lover and just like that¡ªChenbo had claimed his own life. Sans stared at the two estranged lovers lying on the ground, side by side with expressions of bliss and closed eyes, never to wake up again. ¡°Urgh.. bleh¡­¡± Forgetting to breathe, one final round of toxic vomit surfaced, and his body was finally cured of Heaven¡¯s Tears. The image before him was too surreal, and all too familiar. He was immediately taken back to a time long ago. Within a dark shed made of scrap, two figures smiling in death as their bodies had long gone cold. He wasn¡¯t able to save his parents in time. Now he wasn¡¯t able to save Chenbo or Lyra. Everything seemed unrealistic, perhaps too unrealistic. ¡°Ah¡­ I see now.¡± Sans¡¯ expression went emotionless as he wiped his mouth clean and stood up from his spot. He turned to Borgash as small streaks of fire spawned in and out of existence around him. ¡°Very crafty. Very impressive.¡± Borgash wiped a tear from his eye as he reigned in his uncontrollable laughter. ¡°Huh? What are you on about, boy?¡± ¡°Your illusion. I must say that it is very impressive. I¡¯ll be honest, I can¡¯t even tell the difference.¡± Sans gestured to the two bodies at his feet. ¡°Illusion? Oh, that. It was light work if I do say so myself. I never did have a talent for illusions myself, but Soren changed all of that for me once I inherited his body.¡± Borgash stroked his chin with a crafty smile. ¡°So you admit then?¡± ¡°Admit what?¡± ¡°All of this. This is all just an illusion. An esoteric one at that. It is of fine detail, I must say.¡± Borgash¡¯s eyes finally shone in understanding as a sinister smirk crept across his face. ¡°Ahh¡­ I will let you believe what you want.¡± Sans stared at the man with smoldering eyes. His expression was impassive, but behind the neutral mask burned a network of emotions greater than he had ever experienced. ¡°Understood. Please break the illusion then.¡± ¡°Break the illusion? Bhaha! Boy! Who do you think you are talking to?¡± The king madly cackled into the sky above.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Break the illusion.¡± ¡°And what if I don¡¯t want to?¡± Borgash smiled with squinted eyes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll force you to.¡± A clear finger snapped through the air, and a terrifying pulse of energy radiated outward from Sans. The red skies above somehow began to darken, and a flurry of shadows began to coalesce. Sans¡¯ figure was hidden within the mass of wispy black, but Borgash was still able to make out a pair of haunting red eyes that stared at him like a dead man walking. ¡°Maybe¡­ you are more of a threat than I thought.¡± Borgash spoke lightly as his own aura began to pulse outward. ¡°Enough words.¡± A chaotic voice sounded from within the shadow, as if two entities were overlapped with one another yet shared the same mind. Borgash took a hesitant step backward and his brow narrowed. ¡°What the¡­?¡± The next second, Sans burst forward with a step so powerful that he left a crater in the ground. However more shocking than that, was that there were two Sans¡¯! One body was of normalcy, while the other was a clone masked in pure shadow. Either way, the two mirrored each other¡¯s actions as they sprinted toward Borgash with a ferocious smile. Wholly unprepared for the double-sided assault, Borgash barely managed to bring his arms up to block before two thundering fists slammed toward his face. ¡°Hurgh!¡± He body flipped backwards over and over again and he tumbled head over foot, drawing a long line against the scorched earth below. By the time he came to an abrupt stop, he looked up only to find his two opponents already upon him! ¡°Wait- Illusion Castle!¡± Borgash cried out and a zone of mysterious energy encompassed the area. Sitting within his illusionary castle, he could see both figures of Sans standing about, inspecting their surroundings without making a single motion. Borgash let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Now that¡¯s an illu-¡° The castle shattered to pieces before he could finish his sentence. Both figures of Sans carved a savage grin as they approached the desperate king. ¡°I¡¯m not done yet!¡± Borgash extended his hands and another pulse of mystic energy came outward. The black and crumbling dirt along with the red smeared skies were soon painted with a dazzling display of vibrant colors. Flowers sprouted from underfoot, and the sun shone overhead. Even the peaceful smell of nature was woven into the fabric of the illusion. However, Sans felt anything but peace in this moment. His very soul seethed and burned with visceral hatred. In short time, both versions of Sans were ignited within blistering flames, one of black and the other of gold. The flower fields soon began to melt under their incinerating radiance. ¡°Illusions don¡¯t work? How about this then!¡± Borgash¡¯s eyes flushed red, and the air around him began to mist with a scarlet hue. Seeing his attempt at blood magic, Sans scoffed as he mentally compared it to Elsie. Rivers of blood surged out from Borgash¡¯s body before beginning to envelop him within. Every inch of his body with drenched in blood, leaving no surface area vulnerable. ¡°Blood Armor, combined with Sanguine Enhancement.¡± Borgash smiled, revealing a set of pearly white teeth that contrasted the thick red around his face. ¡°Good luck trying to beat me now, fool!¡± Sans snorted upon hearing his taunt. The next moment, both versions of himself clenched their fists, launching themselves toward the blood infused man. Black and gold fire streaked through the air, trailing after their bodies. The two of them traded spots back and forth as they raced onward, creating a spiral of fire that seemed to be enclosing in on the king. ¡°Blood Lance!¡± Borgash cried out. With each flick of his finger, a piercing stream of blood shot toward either body of Sans. ¡°Hah, a hit!¡± The king fist pumped the air upon seeing himself sink blood lance after blood lance into Sans¡¯ body. Strangely enough though, Sans never slowed down for even a second! ¡°What is happening?!¡± Borgash looked a little closer upon throwing the next blood lance. He sucked in a quick breath of air as he watched the pointed blood become fully incinerated before ever reaching Sans¡¯ body. It was as if Sans¡¯ golden flames were the bane of his entire existence. At this point, if Borgash¡¯s face could have paled then it would have done so. Sans was never an opponent he could have taken on. Perhaps before, when he was afflicted with Heaven¡¯s Tears, he could have dispatched him easily. However, Sans¡¯ current body was like an unrivaled machine with unmatched tenacity and terrifying ferocity. Before Borgash could think of his next step, Sans was already upon him. A flurry of blows rained down on his body, shattering every single one of his bones. Despite his broken body, Borgash still grit his teeth and bared the full brunt of Sans¡¯ fury. Regenerative power had always been the strongest aspect of blood magic, and now it was being put into full display. With one last solid punch toward his chest, Sans knock him away, sending him flying into a distant boulder. ¡°Ugh¡­ Keke¡­ You can never win! All of your efforts just now were for naught! No matter how much you strive to kill me, I¡¯ll always regenerate back to peak condition!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Sans finally spoke as he stood in front of Borgash. ¡°That gives me a new idea. I¡¯m glad I have you here to try it¡­ you said you will never die¡ªcorrect?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Borgash gave a reply that was not a yes, nor was it a no. Instead, it was a reply of pure confusion. However, the next moment his questions were answered in full. Electric energy began to pulse throughout Sans¡¯ body. Wave after wave seemed to transfer through his skin and bones, entering his eyes, and coating his every limb. ¡°You said you will regenerate back to peak condition, but what if I try to kill you so fast that your regeneration simply can¡¯t keep up?¡± The Sans duo revealed a pair of savage smiles as they approached Borgash. ¡°L-Let¡¯s just talk about this.¡± Borgash held out a halting hand, but out of everyone present, he should have known better. Quicker than a viper, Sans snatched Borgash¡¯s hand and flung him to the ground forming a resounding crater. Powered by the agile and voracious lightning energies, Sans¡¯ fire filled punches would now come a multitude times faster. The next moment, both versions of Sans delivered an unrivaled flurry onto Borgash¡¯s every limb. If a bone wasn¡¯t dust, then it was broken. If a bone wasn¡¯t broken, then it had only just regenerated. No part of Borgash¡¯s body was allowed to maintain even a second of livelihood. Minutes passed by as Sans refused to relent from his onslaught. Borgash¡¯s face had long become unrecognizable, and his body was merely a sack of dangling bones. It¡¯s time to end this. Sans grabbed Borgash from out of his crater and allowed him to begin the regenerative process one last time. ¡°You¡­ You bastard!¡± The moment Borgash could speak, he immediately cursed at Sans. The shadowy clone stood behind Borgash, channeling a stream of purifying golden flames around his body. The ancient man was effectively trapped in place. ¡°How do you call this a fair fight? Are you even a man?!¡± Sans ignored his every word and instead gave him a chilling smile. With a light step, Sans appeared beside Chenbo¡¯s body with a solemn expression. He then reached down and pulled the sword from out of his friend¡¯s body. It has to be an illusion, but I would want to kill this fiend whether it was an illusion or not. With a mysterious skip, Sans appeared directly in front of Borgash once more. He then delivered a savaged uppercut with a ferocious, fire filled punch and sent Borgash sailing into the air. He could practically feel the dizziness knocked into the man with how fully the blow connected. Before Borgash could react at all, Sans¡¯ clone appeared behind the king in midair with a flash of lightning. A shadowy foot axed down onto Borgash¡¯s chest, plummeting him into the dirt below. Froth and foam threatened to leak out of the man¡¯s mouth and his eyes were scattered into his skull like candy. ¡°Surge, was it?¡± Time to hold him still. I¡¯ll do this in Chenbo¡¯s honor¡­ Sans¡¯ shadow clone flashed forward, picking the king up from the floor and holding him from behind. Borgash hacked up blood and his chest heaved from overexertion. ¡°Boy! Think about what you¡¯re doing. Even if you strike me down here, you can¡¯t actually kill me!¡± Borgash snarled in Sans¡¯ direction, but Sans only inspected Chenbo¡¯s blade further. ¡°I will escape! I will survive this, and I will recover! Are you not afraid?! No matter where you decide to hide in this godforsaken tower, I will hunt you down! When I catch you, I will tear you apart piece by piece.¡± Sans prepared to slash toward the king. Fire and lightning began to collect around the sword, which acted as a sort of focal point. The clouds above seemed to dip lower, and the air itself solidified, becoming heavier than every before. Arcs of lightning ran throughout Sans¡¯ body and along the blade. Finally, he had charged enough. ¡°Surge!¡± His voice echoed like the word of god. Shadowy flames intertwined with the thick purple bolts of lightning. The air filled with unbridled energy as the slash warped the space around it, delivering unbiased death toward the king. ¡°Sacrifical Blood Beacon!¡± Borgash cried out just as the devastating slash met his body. A bloody mist exploded outward, and the man¡¯s body evaporated faster than the speed of light. The slash continued off into the distance, obliterating the mountain range behind it and sailing forever onward. The ashy sky above was cleared, briefly revealing the blue horizons that hid above. However, the beautiful sight was short lived as the grey smoke once again reigned supreme. A red dot flew off into the distance. It¡¯s speed was impossibly fast, maybe even too fast for Sans to track it down. Sans could immediately tell that the dot was Borgash escaping, but he didn¡¯t have a mind to chase. He unhurriedly made his way toward Chenbo and Lyra. He glanced at the sword in his hands, it was full of cracks. By the time he reached Chenbo, the blade had crumbled away completely and turned to dust. He dropped to his knees, taking the two bodies into his arms. Their lips were now caked in dried blood, just another detail to try and sell the perfect illusion. With a small and hoarse voice, he spoke two words. "Illusion¡­ break." Nothing happened, but he expected as much considering that he hadn''t practiced illusions much at all since his practice with Kaima. "Illusion break¡­" He repeated the command, but only silence responded as musty volcanic ash filled his lungs. His neutral expression was swiftly crumbling, but he couldn¡¯t help it. "Illusion¡­ break¡­ Illusion break! Illusion break! Illusion break!¡± Blood gushed out of Chenbo¡¯s torso as Sans tightened his grip. He could feel the blood¡¯s lingering warmth as it created trails down the length of his forearm before mixing with the charred earth below. ¡°For me! Please! Break! Please!" Perhaps all of this wasn¡¯t an illusion, but that was only one of the two possibilities. If it truly was a perfect reality class of illusion, then Sans would find a way to break it. Even if he couldn¡¯t find a way, eventually Elsie would come for him. ¡°Illusion! Break!¡± No matter how much he cried out, the reality that he wished wasn¡¯t true refused to go away, but he simply couldn¡¯t give up. It would be a dark and lonely night, but he could never give up. Chapter 73: To Kill a King (3) The moment the barrier fell, Elsie blazed a trail straight into the heart of the palace. That amulet activated. Where is she? With eagle-like precision, she swooped down toward a shattered column, finding Princess Ling¡¯s battered and broken figure laying on the floor. Collapsed onto the princess was the headless body of Eosa. Looks like the king activated the puppet curse after all¡­ a pity. With a flip of her palm, she procured a verdant pill that hummed with a glowing green radiance. Our heroic princess is bleeding out¡­ She gripped Princess Ling¡¯s mouth and immediately shoved the pill inside. She¡¯ll live. With a sputtering cough, Princess Ling opened her eyes. Her face was wrought with exhaustion, but still she managed to remain conscious. ¡°My dear princess, have you seen my husband?¡± Elsie flashed a sweet smile with lightly knitted brows. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ Is he in danger? I can¡­¡± Princess Ling coughed once more, her eye lids drawing heavy. Elsie waved her hand over her face, instantly putting her to sleep. ¡°You just rest here.¡± She let out a soft sigh. Now, where¡¯s Sans? Standing up from her spot, Elsie scanned every inch of the palace with her presence. She could sense the finished business in the caverns below, and the multitude of flustered nobles in the floors above¡ªthe ones that still lived in any case. I can¡¯t detect Chenbo and Lyra either¡­ Elsie frowned with a pensive gaze. She knew they weren¡¯t dead, otherwise she would have detected at least one of their bodies. Rather, it seemed as if all three had vanished. And if I include King Anthor¡­ that would make four. Her eyes lit up as she began scanning for something different. A portal! With a mighty leap, she blitzed through each of the palace floors and arrived before a particular room in record time. Unfortunately, the glyphs surrounding the portal and all been crushed to smithereens. Elsie let out a steady stream of air as she collected her thoughts. Do I scan the surroundings until I can feel his presence? She bit her lip. For the first time since entering the tower, she was oddly uncertain. It was an unnerving experience, making her suddenly aware of how Sans must have felt at any given moment. Without wasting any additional time, Elsie shot off from the floor. I¡¯ll scan the perimeter, slowly increasing my search radius¡­ Just then, a disturbing amount of energy shook the air. To have been able to affect the environment from such a distance, Elsie knew that it was no normal blast. Sans! She immediately took off toward the origin of the blast, soaring outside of the city and cutting through the air. Her speed steadily increased, until suddenly she began skipping in and out of existence. The spatial laws of floor one have always been weak. With each step she entered a type of void realm before reappearing once more. For any normal person the very act would have been life threatening, but to Elsie it was as easy as breathing. Winding mountains and rolling plains flew past her, yet Elsie continued to blaze a path toward Sans¡¯ location. Somewhere this way¡­ right? Her heart was still in a constant state of panic, especially after sensing the immense pulse of energy from before. Mountains¡­ more mountains¡­ where is he- Just then, her eyes turned wide like saucers and she came to a sudden halt. D-Dangerous! Do I dodge? She glanced behind in the path she had taken. I can¡¯t! That¡¯s the direction of Anthor City! With a flick of her hand, she summoned a massive greatsword of golden energy. Black flames shot forth in every direction, and she narrowed her eyes against the oncoming attack. There, I can see it¡­ I have to deflect it. In the distance, shooting faster than a comet, was a sinister arc of black fire and purple lightning. Elsie grit her teeth as she calculated the proper timing. 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ now! With all the might that she could spontaneously muster, she swung her sword, cutting a beam of holy energy that swept across the land. As soon as her swing reached it¡¯s most impact moment, the black arc of energy had arrived. With a powerful slash upward, she sent both the arc and her golden blast of energy into the sky. Seconds passed by as the two beams of devastation soared higher and higher, until finally¡ªthey exploded! A heart-stopping shockwave echoed down from the heavens, while the skies in all directions were painted a tapestry of gold and black. The nearby clouds were incinerated nigh instantaneously, while at the same time numerous thick bolts of lightning cracked and raged across the sky.Stolen story; please report. For all those that bore witness today, it would likely live forever in their memories until the day they died. That was definitely Sans. I must hurry. Elsie continued her desperate dash through space, swiftly closing the distance between them. Arriving closer, she was finally able to spot a hunched figure sitting upon the scorched earth. It was Sans, and grasped tightly with his hands were the corpses of Chenbo and Lyra. ¡°Illusion break¡­ illusion break¡­¡± Elsie could faintly hear his words. Her heart sank upon realizing what might have occurred. Nevertheless, she flew closer to her partner, and Sans continued to robotically call out the same phrase as always. It was jarring, to see someone who was usually so energetic, to be crushed of all life. His eyes were listless and his expression stiff. The moment Elsie landed nearby, Sans turned to her with a small glimmer of hope in his eyes. ¡°Elsie? Is that really you?¡± His dry lips cracked into a fragile smile. ¡°Good, good. Can you help me? I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t practice. I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t listen. Please just break this illusion. You will help me out this time, right?¡± Elsie stared at him in solemn silence. Her eyes glanced over the bodies before returning back to her soul-bound partner. ¡°Elsie¡­ please? Please help me¡­¡± ¡°Sans.¡± Elsie gently called out to him. His lips quivered. ¡°Let them go. They¡¯re gone.¡± Sans shook his head. That wasn¡¯t the what he wanted to hear, and Elsie could tell as much. ¡°Sans, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Elsie knelt down, embracing him tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Just like that, two lives had been snuffed out forever. Two brilliant flashes of light that seared against the everlasting darkness of time. ---- In a distant mountain range, the clouds rolled about like floating plains of snow, hiding the rocky peaks from sight. It was a landscape of natural beauty, a place of peace and tranquility. Beside one of the many majestic mountains, a bloody projectile shot into its solid wall without any resistance. Any onlooker would have been confused to witness such a spectacle, but upon investigation they would have found the wall to be a simple illusion formation. A trail of dim scarlet energy followed behind the projectile, but eventually its momentum came to a sputtering halt as a withered body fell out of the air. ¡°GAHHH!¡± Borgash screamed out into the air with a raspy voice. His bones were a twisted and jumbled mess as they bounced around within the bloody bag he called skin. ¡°Curse¡­curse you all¡­ that blasted boy! S-Sansss!¡± He spat out Sans¡¯ name as an untamed pool of blood poured out from his mouth. Not just his mouth, but even his eyes, ears, and nose were all bleeding profusely. However, all of this was within his expectations. ¡°My sacrificial blood beacon¡­ wasted¡­¡± Borgash gazed at a broken cylinder of blood-red crystal. This was his ultimate trump card, the perfect vessel to escape any dangerous scenario. The way it worked was by linking his soul to the blood beacon, he could then call upon it in a moment of dire need. His body would be sapped of all energy and essence, converting it all into an esoteric form of matter¡ªraw blood energy. His consciousness would then hide within the bloody projectile, and the beacon would pull him to safety. From there, a new body would be born from the energies and essence. Sadly, such a technique was only usable once every few hundred years as it rendered his soul vulnerable, and even then the recovery process was dire. It¡¯ll be at least ten years before I can even crawl! Borgash snarled unwillingly, but there was simply nothing he could besides lay there, simmering in his own pool of blood. He mentally began plotting his revenge. No matter how long it takes. You will never be able to hide from me, Sans! He gnashed his bloody gums together, as his new set of teeth had yet to even grow in yet. I will take everything from you! Everything you hold dear! You cannot escape me! Your wives, your children, your children¡¯s children! I will become the nightmare that stalks your every waking moment! Two blood reds tears streaked down his fleshy face. Everything hurt, but it was the kind of pain that only seemed to fuel his ambitions and his desire for revenge. He sucked in one dreadful breath after another, allowing his new set of lungs to experience the fresh mountain air. The sound of chirping birds filled the air, along with the distant howling winds. Within this secluded cave, Borgash would be safe from any and all dangers¡ªor so he thought. Hmm? His ears twitched as they caught the sound of something peculiar. A distant clicking sound, which was almost rhythmic. It was like thick bone was being tapped against solid rock. Surely it is a random creature that accidentally flew into the mountain. But this sound¡­ The distant taps slowly drew closer. Each time the bone clicked against the stone, it sounded increasingly purposeful¡ªalmost as if someone, or something, wanted Borgash to be aware of its existence. Borgash craned his neck toward the back of the cave. Nothing was supposed to be there, but the tribalistic taps had long captured his attention. Normally he wouldn¡¯t be concerned, however at this moment he had seen better days. No¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­ His eyes widened as he caught sight of a black miasma that coated the walls. Dripping down from everywhere the miasma reached, was a shadowy suffuse of liquid. No, no, no! But it was chained! How could it be free?! Borgash already knew what creature awaited him within the dark depths of the cave. However, as if to confirm his suspicions, a hunched and scaled foot stepped out from the shadows. The dreadkin¡­ it must have tracked the soul signature on the blood beacon! He watched as its claws tapped against the stone, in the same rhythmic fashion as before. Who knew how long the dreadkin had waited for this moment? Sitting within this dark cave, patiently biding its time. All because it had detected his soul signature from an insignificant cylinder of crystalized blood. The dreadkin stepped forward, and its terrifying maw shone in the line. One of its horns had been broken off, giving it an asymmetrical appearance. A haunting smile stretched across its face as its tongue snaked in and out of its mouth. Finally, its eyes seemed to be creased into a pleased expression, but most of all¡ªit looked hungry. ¡°S-Stay back!¡± Borgash cried out as he tried to worm his body away. However, he was much too frail to do anything except wait for death. The dreadkin clicked closer, flicking its jagged tail from side to side. ¡°No¡­ no!¡± Despite all his plotting, and all his cunning schemes, Borgash had fallen from the highest heights down to the lowest of lows. His body was now a sorry excuse of flesh, while his soul had been rendered unstable. However, even if he could recover should he be given enough time, Borgash¡¯s final fate was doomed to be as pitiful as it could possibly be. The dreadkin prattled forward, bringing its face beside Borgash¡¯s own. ¡°Go away! You beast!¡± A low growl sounded out and the dreadkin backed away, but only to return to a different portion of Borgash¡¯s body. With a gentle and meaty crunch, the dreadkin sunk it¡¯s teeth into one of Borgash¡¯s legs. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Borgash howled with all the energy he could muster. Perhaps if he had a portion of his normal strength he could have dealt with this creature. In fact, it would have only required the smallest portion possible. However, fate was a cruel mistress. Another crunch sounded from his leg, but this time the dreadkin ripped it off entirely! Like a dog returning a bone, the dreadkin pranced happily in front of Borgash¡¯s face as it consumed the rest of his leg before his very eyes. The man¡¯s eyed lulled to the back of his head, but the dreadkin was only getting started. Years of surviving within its twisted environment had corrupted the dreadkin¡¯s perception of normalcy. To it, a screaming death was a pleasant one, especially if it was going to be eating the person in question. All it had ever consumed was the forgotten and tortured souls within the Corpse Pond, and only recently was it branching out to try new things. Borgash shuddered and came back into focus, only to find himself face to face with the dreadkin. It¡¯s luminescent and mysterious pupils seemed to stare right into his skull, as if his eyes were the window to a delicious meal. ¡°P-Please, just kill me.¡± He cried out as the dreadkin walked away, presumably to a different part of his body. With another crunch, it bounded over, holding the remains of his arm between its teeth. Laying down beside his head, the dreadkin munched away in the most sloppy fashion possible. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Borgash¡¯s eyes lulled back once more, not realizing that his protests were the very thing that extended his torment. On the other hand, the dreadkin pounced back and forth on its first proper meal in ages. A celebratory prize for taking revenge on its captor since childhood. Thus marking the beginning of its new life. Chapter 74: The Heart of Adventure Gossip and whispers ran amok within Anthor City. Both families that called the city home and travelers just arriving were tossed into disarray considering the recent events. ¡°I heard the sword¡¯s impact was supposed to wipe out the entire city.¡± ¡°Sword? I heard it was a fight between experts!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! There¡¯s a sword in front of the palace.¡± ¡°I saw it as well. It¡¯s the legendary sword of Marumen!¡± Claude stood at the side of the road with folded arms. An herb stuck from the side of his mouth as he nibbled on its tip. His ears perked up as more passersby spoke about the wild events that happened just a few nights back. ¡°The city would have been wiped out, if it weren¡¯t for Advisor Karbone-¡° ¡°Don¡¯t you mean Karbone Anthor? He¡¯s more than just a mere advisor!¡± ¡°What are the odds that Olgren had a brother¡­ one willing to sacrifice it all for the sake of the kingdom.¡± Claude scanned the crowds with a careful eye. Eventually, a smile bloomed on his face as he spotted two familiar figures. ¡°Claude, my love!¡± Rosa waved at him with one hand, while the other held onto the edge of her white hat. Beside her was Meysi, who wore a simple black skirt that was ornamented at the top with a blue ribbon. ¡°Were you able to find the sweets you wanted?¡± He grinned as they approached, but he could immediately sense their lack of success by the crestfallen look on their faces. ¡°No¡­ apparently the city was under attack, so some of the residents are still recovering.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity then. Speaking of the attack, I heard news that a legendary sword had fallen¡­¡± Claude¡¯s voice lingered as he stared expectantly at Rosa. Meysi failed to conceal a small chuckle as Rosa scowled with balled fists. ¡°You men, all the same! What about our sweets! Tasty pastries! Instead, all you can think about is some lousy sword.¡± ¡°Ehh-heh.¡± Claude scratched the side of his head and averted his gaze. Fortunately, a small voice saved him from despair. ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like to see the sword too.¡± It was Meysi who rescued him. The moment she spoke, Rosa¡¯s pouty expression melted away. ¡°If our Meysi says so, then we go!¡± Claude gave a self-deprecating smile, but he knew that Rosa would have given in even without Meysi speaking up. However, these playfully difficult qualities were what he liked about her. With all the commotion and restlessness from the citizens, it wasn¡¯t difficult to find the sword¡¯s impact area at the palace entrance. The trio circles around the outer fringes of the crowd, observing the organized chaos within. ¡°Next! Next up!¡± A broad shoulder man with a chiseled jaw stood upon a pedestal. He roared out with cupped hands before turning to a hunched over man who remained panting within a sizable crater. ¡°Hey, get on out of there. Your turn is up!¡± ¡°Yea, let someone else try!¡± The crowd jeered and cried out, seeing that the exhausted man wasn¡¯t leaving as quickly as they¡¯d like. Claude rubbed his chin in thought while Rosa rolled her eyes. She was able to read his mind as clear as day. ¡°Hey friend, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Claude nudged the man next to him, who turned to him with an enthusiastic smile. ¡°Oh this? We¡¯ve been at it for days my boy! The person who can take the sword away gets to keep the sword. Thems the rules! Name¡¯s Hugh, by the way.¡± Hugh thrust his hand forward for a handshake, which Claude acknowledged. While shaking his hand, Claude sized him up, taking note of his grass-stained overalls and brown mustache tinged with grey. ¡°Look there, another one is going to give it a go!¡± He revealed a crazy grin as he gestured to the sturdy man making his way into the crater. Claude looked on with intrigue. Was he stronger than that man? He couldn¡¯t say for certain. From a distance, their builds even seemed somewhat similar, but there was something about the way he carried himself that set him apart. ¡°Wait a second¡­ these people aren¡¯t level one?¡± He asked his new friend. ¡°No! That fellow is probably level three or so. We¡¯ve got folks of all levels here. From level one to level ten, but just keep watching and you¡¯ll see. Level doesn¡¯t matter much for this gorgeous sword.¡± ¡°L-Level ten?!¡± Claude nervously scanned the crowd. It didn¡¯t take long for him to come across a segregated section of individuals, each of them maintaining aloof expressions as if their status were above the heavens. ¡°Yea! Yea! Those lads there are from the tenth floor. One level per floor, as they say. But not to worry, we¡¯re all on the same team here. It¡¯s a spirited event! No one would make trouble with Master Tonfe overseeing things.¡± Hugh looked on with blazing eyes and excitement. ¡°Look! He¡¯s going for it now!¡± He pointed to the man within the crater, who¡¯s thick hands were fully grasped onto the sword¡¯s hilt. ¡°Hyahhh!!!¡± The man roared out to the sky as his veins bulged and writhed. His shirt ripped around his biceps, and his face flushed beet red. ¡°Nope, he¡¯s not gon¡¯ take it away.¡± Hugh shifted his weight onto one leg and curled his lip in disappointment. Sure enough, the man let go of the sword and fell to one knee. His chest heaved and the next moment he roared to the sky in frustration. ¡°Next challenger! Come on now!¡± The man on the pedestal roared without any sympathy. Meanwhile, Claude nudged Hugh once more, full of questions. ¡°I don¡¯t understand something.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that friend?¡± Hugh hooked his thumbs through the straps of his overalls. ¡°This is a sword of legends, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t someone just take the sword away in a storage ring? Once they¡¯ve secured it, they could train day and night in order to wield it.¡± Hugh gave Claude a strange look, before bursting into a fit of laughter. ¡°My friend¡­ you know that they have to be able to lift the sword in order to put it in a storage ring, right?¡± ¡°Of course I know that, but they would just have to lift it a tiny bit. That¡¯s nothing compared to fully wielding the sword.¡± Hugh stared at him with a playful smile. ¡°Well there partner, you just said it yourself. They would have to be able to lift the sword.¡± ¡°Yea, but just a little bit.¡± The two men stared at each other in silence, before a certain realization dawned on Claude. ¡°Y-You can¡¯t be serious? They can¡¯t even lift the sword a tiny bit?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± ¡°What about those chaps that are level ten!¡± ¡°Nope!¡± Claude looked around, both flabbergasted and confused. With every level up came a natural increase in attributes, regardless of one¡¯s specialization. The only way for someone to level up was by completing their floor trial. This meant that those who were level ten had already completed their ninth-floor trial, which was a task as difficult as flying over the moon. Yet, there they stood¡ªpatiently with crossed arms. ¡°But why? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Hugh leaned in close with a skeptical look in his eye.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°You¡¯re not from around these parts, but there¡¯s many legends of the sword for the natives of Anthor City. Supposedly, the sword¡¯s weight does not care for your level, that is because it¡¯s true weight is even heavier than what a tenth-floor veteran can lift. However, legends say that its weight will adjust according to the level of that who is trying to wield it.¡± Claude¡¯s eyes lit up in understanding. ¡°Ohh, so they already tried to take the sword away but failed. Since they can¡¯t take it away themselves, why are they still here?¡± ¡°Huh? Same as the rest of us! We want to see who can finally take this damn sword away.¡± Claude grinned from ear to ear. The excitement was infectious, especially considering that it would be a feat that not even a level ten adventurer could accomplish. Hugh stroked his greying beard with a light nod. ¡°Also, rumor is that ole¡¯ Tonfe is just letting normal people have a shot. Supposedly, his new disciple only just recently completed their floor one trial, yet he¡¯s potentially strong enough to lift the sword!¡± ¡°I wonder what it must be like to be so talented.¡± ¡°Right? Talented enough to already be scouted by Master Tonfe! Pretty incredible that guy. Although, for some reason¡­ Tonfe hasn¡¯t brought him out yet. He just sits there drinking wine all day.¡± Hugh pointed toward a rather large individual who was laughing merrily with a few other eccentric looking adventurers. Wine seemed to flow endlessly from his gourd and directly into his mouth, yet he never seemed to spill a drop even while talking. ¡°Let me give it a go.¡± A booming voice hung above the heads over the spectators. The crowd shifted, making way for an enormous man. His chest burst out from the seams of his clothes, and his every step seemed to shake the immediate vicinity. ¡°That guy is gigantic!¡± Rosa exclaimed quietly to Claude and Meysi. ¡°Way too big¡­¡± Meysi murmured in response, but Claude had other thoughts. The moment he laid eyes on the man, he felt no small amount of dejection. ¡°Ahh, it¡¯s doomed. That man is surely going to take the sword away.¡± He groaned as he shook his head. ¡°Finally! You took your damn sweet time!¡± A bony and thin man snapped at the beefy challenger. His cheeks were sunken in, and even though he was incredibly tall, his head and shoulders drooped unusually low. ¡°Eh? Is this him? Your disciple? The bet is still on, right? Eh? I¡¯m even letting you go first!¡± Tonfe glugged wine in between words as he scanned the large newcomer from head to toe. ¡°Heh, this is him! Remember the deal, Tonfe! If my disciple is able to take away the sword, then you owe me one flask of Heavenly Stout.¡± The bony man rubbed his hands together, almost as if he had already won the bet. Tonfe paid him no heed and instead remained fixated on the absolute goliath of a man. ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s see how he does! Afterwards, my disciple will step forward, and if he can take it away then you owe me a branch from your Ageless Willow.¡± Claude and Hugh shared an understanding glance upon hearing the wordy exchange. ¡°So it was a competitive bet all along. That¡¯s why Master Tonfe hasn¡¯t acted. He was waiting for his friend¡¯s disciple.¡± ¡°It seems like the commoners never stood a chance. It was always in Master Tonfe¡¯s hands!¡± The two watched on as the new challenger stepped into the crater. His muscles bulged and wiggled as he grasped onto the sword¡¯s hilt with his two meaty hands. ¡°Take the sword away!¡± The bony man commanded with an arrogant look in his eyes. ¡°Huuurrrrrrrhhhhh!!!¡± The goliath of a man surged with energy. His feet dug deeper into the dirt, and his face turned tomato red. ¡°Haaaahhhh!!¡± His faced eventually turned purple as he roared out loud with his whole being. However, no amount of yelling was going to allow the sword to come loose. Eventually, he collapsed beside the blade, void of any remaining strength. ¡°Y-You¡­ buffoon! Get yourself off the ground! You¡¯re embarrassing me!¡± The ancient master snapped at his disciple in anger. ¡°Bahaha! Looks like it¡¯s my turn then!¡± The fat and merry man wagged his braided beard as he made his way through the crowd. ¡°Step aside you fools.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Master Tonfe. A pleasure to be in your presence.¡± Despite the bulbous man¡¯s comical appearance with his shirt riding up his belly and a wine gourd at his waist, every man of strength gave him the upmost respect. ¡°As I recall, strength is not your specialty. Have you come to try your hand at the sword?¡± However, it seemed that not everyone was aware of the deal he had made with the bony man. Each of them beamed a bootlicking smile as they tried to get closer to the old master. ¡°Bah, nonsense with that.¡± He chugged some wine, letting out a deep belch. ¡°Gahh, that hits the spot. No, no. Disciple! Where are you?!¡± Master Tonfe roared out loud and swiveled in place. He cast his gaze toward a particular direction before forming a hearty smile. ¡°Ah! There you are! Come greet your master, and while you¡¯re at it, come take this sword away.¡± The crowd parted as if they were ducking away from Master Tonfe¡¯s vision, all except one individual. A stalwart man stared off into the distance with a faraway look. Mystery was etched into the very fiber of his being as if his existence were some clandestine secret. No one could read his thoughts, nor did he give any indication as to what heavenly divinations he was uncovering. ¡°T-Talru?!¡± Rosa stuttered in shock as the trio stared at their long-lost group member. ¡°That idiot¡­ he¡¯s probably thinking about what to eat for dinner.¡± Meysi spoke from the side as she crossed her arms. Claude nodded his head in agreement with a knowing smile. Despite Meysi¡¯s harsh assessment of Talru, everybody could hear the relief in her voice. Nobody spoke of it, but Meysi was the last to see Talru alive before now, and the other two knew that his unknown fate must have weighed heavily on the poor girl¡¯s heart. Talru turned to Master Tonfe. ¡°Oi, old drunky, what¡¯s for dinner?¡± The crowd all recoiled in shock at the utter disrespect Talru had for Tonfe. ¡°Blast it! Get over here and lift this here sword boy!¡± Master Tonfe¡¯s red cheeks shook angrily as he wagged his fist through the air. ¡°But I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Nonetheless, Talru sulked toward him, mumbling under his breath. ¡°Lift the sword first, then we can talk about dinner.¡± Master Tonfe spoke softly, his fake anger all but evaporated. The crowd watched the exchange with bewildered gazes. ¡°I-Is this discple sincere about his teachings?¡± ¡°Who knows¡­ I guess they¡¯ll figure it out¡­¡± The crowd whispered amongst themselves. At the same time, Talru¡¯s eyes lit up with energy and confidence as he made his way toward the sword. However, after taking just a few steps, he paused with wide eyes as he turned to the crowd. ¡°Meysi? Claude! Rosa!¡± ¡°Talru! We¡¯re here!¡± Rosa shouted back with excitement. Claude waved at him with a silly smile while Meysi shifted away her gaze with flushed cheeks. ¡°Stay right there, I¡¯m going to go lift that sword then this old man is going to treat us to food!¡± Talru called out with confidence. ¡°What?! Blasted fool! When did I agree to that?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll lift the sword now.¡± Talru walked up to the sword and stared at it strangely. He squinted his eyes as if he were studying it. The crowd waited with bated breath, each more nervous than the person beside them. Finally, Talru rolled up his sleeves and grasped the hilt with both hands. ¡°Food awaits.¡± He sucked in a final breath, before pulling with all his strength! ¡°Hrrggh!¡± Veins popped up along the length of arm, while the ground beneath his feet crumbled to dust. Every fiber of his being was pushed to the extreme as he mustered every ounce of strength in his body to accomplish this singular task. His shirt ripped and his pants tore as his muscled wiggled and bulged. The intensity within his gaze was nothing like before as he fought against fate itself and howled into the air. ¡°Hyahhhh!!!¡± With a resounding cry, the sword finally shifted upward! Although the blade was only moved the smallest of margins off the ground, it could be said that Talru had indeed done the impossible¡ªand lifted the sword of legends. ¡°My lord, he did it!¡± ¡°Who is this man?!¡± ¡°Incredible! A hidden talent amongst billions!¡± ¡°Master Tonfe really lucked out here¡­¡± Master Tonfe gave a hearty chuckle as he cried out. ¡°The sword of legends! Within my grasp! Ahaha! I¡¯ve done it! We¡¯ve done it! We¡¯ve struck the ultimate riches! Quickly now boy, take the sword away into a storage ring!¡± Just as the rotund man gave the command, Talru dropped the sword back to the ground and stood up straight. ¡°Whew, that was a lot of effort!¡± His chest heaved as he took in deep breaths, but then¡­ he walked away! ¡°How was that, Claude? Hah! Pretty strong, aren¡¯t I?¡± Talru stumbled and swaggered his way toward his family, passing by Master Tonfe without even the slightest acknowledgement. ¡°Yep, all strength and no brains, as usual.¡± Claude smiled back as his eyes shifted between his brother and the old master who was now boiling with anger. ¡°You-you-you¡­ blasted disciple! Take the sword away! Why aren¡¯t you taking the sword away!¡± Master Tonfe stamped his feet on the ground while Talru dug a finger into his ear, clearly not putting any weight on his master¡¯s lecture. ¡°No way. That sword is way too heavy. Definitely too heavy for someone like me to use.¡± Talru waved his hand through the air as he mindlessly spoke out loud. Surprisingly, a small voice interjected from behind him. ¡°Um, Master Tonfe, sir. You initially only told Talru to lift the sword, but you didn¡¯t tell him to take the sword away.¡± Meysi stood at Talru¡¯s side with a somewhat defiant look in her eyes. Talru glanced at her, initially shocked that she had stepped forward in the first place, but then pleased knowing that she had his back. ¡°Ehh?! And just who do you think you are girl?!¡± Master Tonfe took a wild swig of from his wine gourd as he stared at Meysi with a crazy eye. ¡°She¡¯s in for it now¡­¡± ¡°Master Tonfe once was nicknamed the Mad Ton Demon¡­¡± Random voices filtered in from the crowd as Meysi took on the brunt of the attention, but despite the pressure, she continued to defiantly stare at the boisterous man. ¡°Eheh, I like this girl. Boy, what god¡¯s luck have you chanced upon?! Indeed, the world is cruel.¡± Master Tonfe let out a belch as he mumbled the last few words. ¡°Huh, leave my Meysi alone or I¡¯ll fight you. Besides, I can¡¯t take the sword away.¡± ¡°M-My Meysi?¡± Meysi¡¯s face poofed into a tomato as she whispered at the side. ¡°What?! Foolish boy! You¡¯re the only one here who could possibly take the sword away at all!¡± ¡°Well not anymore I can¡¯t.¡± Talru pointed behind Master Tonfe, directly toward the location of the sword, and he continued speaking. ¡°See? That guy is already taking it away.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Not only Master Tonfe, but everyone within the vicinity swiveled their heads toward the sword. A black cloaked figure effortlessly held the sword with one hand as he briefly inspected it. With two simple swipes through the air, he then walked off. The crowd separated in fear as they didn¡¯t dare stand in his way. After a few short seconds, another cloaked figure joined in, and together they walked off into the distance. Talru watched the two travelers leave, knowing full well who they were. ¡°Well, there are only two people that could possibly use that sword.¡± He muttered with a shrug before turning to his family. ¡°Claude¡­Rosa¡­Meysi, I wish to ask of you something important. Would you join this silly fool on an arduous journey through the tower? A thrilling adventure through every floor, with more secrets to be discovered and trials to overcome.¡± Claude gave an awkward smile and scratched his head. Seeing this, Rosa snuck her hand into his and intertwined their fingers. ¡°Talru, your brother and I have decided to stay here on the first floor and build a family. We¡¯re strong enough to handle our own here, but we could long sense that we don¡¯t have a place traveling through this dangerous tower.¡± Hearing this reply, Talru revealed a bitter smile and took a step back. ¡°I-It¡¯s no problem. I understand that-¡° ¡°However!¡± Rosa interrupted him with a sharp voice before turning her attention toward Meysi. ¡°I think someone else would love to join you on that adventure. What do you think, Meysi?¡± Seeing that she was being targeted, Meysi shifted her gaze away once again. She had only just recovered from Talru¡¯s brash statement from earlier, and now she was under fire once more. Rosa smirked upon seeing Meysi¡¯s flustered appearance. ¡°Meysi? Would you like to come with me on a journey?¡± Talru¡¯s expression brightened as he stared at Meysi with hopeful eyes. ¡°Of course I would¡­¡± Without a second thought, Talru swept Meysi off her feet and twirled her around in a circle. ¡°Master Tonfe! Let¡¯s go eat!¡± ---- Sans walked alongside Elsie and stored his new sword inside a storage ring. ¡°Do you not want to tell them goodbye?¡± She spoke up from beneath her cloak, but her eyes constantly scanned him over. His presence was a stark compared to just a few days prior. From his aura alone, Elsie could tell that he had leveled up, implying that Borgash, the previous king of Anthor, had passed away. However, the most striking difference was his virtually vacant expression. It was as if he were running from all the pain and sorrow by simply not acknowledging its existence. ¡°No¡­ The less people I interact with the better¡­¡± Sans¡¯ reply was dull, almost lifeless, but there was nothing Elsie could do about it. He stared at the upcoming portal with heavy eyes. This was the center portal that linked Anthor City to all other major cities on floor one. Normally, a price, in the form of spirit shards, would have to be paid to travel through, but there was one exception¡ªwhich was traversing floor levels. ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the second floor. You and I have a duel to settle, once and for all.¡± With those final words, he disappeared into the portal. Author Word - Book Two and More Hello readers (old and new) - there''s good news and bad news, and I like bad news first.
The Bad News: Book Two of Realmwalker will be written rather slowly - too slowly to post. For various reasons (as I will mention below) these chapters will be written as a palette cleanser of sorts. I have been back and forth on whether to release the chapters as I write them, but I don''t want to frustrate readers with an inconsistent Book Two release schedule. The novel''s reading cadence was never intended to fit the web-serial style and instead was meant more for a full read through. It was bad enough with the release schedule that I had for Book One, and I have decided to not repeat that travesty. With that being said - it might be quite some time before I start posting chapters of Realmwalker again (maybe even over a year). However when I do start posting again, rest assured that it''ll be because Book Two is completed and it''ll be a daily release schedule.
The Good News: Although Realmwalker is effectively on hiatus, I''ll still be writing more than ever before. o/This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. If you enjoy my writing style / story telling, then you might be interested to know that I am currently working on two writing projects (with many many more planned for later). The first project is a standalone novel that falls in the sci-fi genre (marching into hell and carpet bombing demons). The other project is a time regression vrmmo-litrpg. Both of these will be written rather simultaneously and will be receiving the majority of my attention. However, only the litrpg will be going on Royalroad. I''ll briefly talk about some points on the litrpg below (we''ll ignore the standalone novel for now since it won''t be posted here).
The beginning of Realmwalker is centered around darker themes (with strong motions to avoid sexual violence but not always). I pulled my punches when writing some of the darker sections, but even with that some things had to be edited out. I''m still not a good barometer to measure how dark/light-hearted the novel actually is, but if I had to guess then it would be 7/10 dark to 3/10 light-hearted (which is the intent). The new novel is more or less the inverse of that, sitting at around 7/10 light-hearted with 3/10 darker themes. (maybe even 8 to 2 would be closer). The chapter release schedule would attempt to be daily for at least a couple of months, and it''ll be written in a more web-serial style. Similarly to Book Two of Realmwalker, I won''t be posting this novel until I have a healthy backlog stored, but I am aiming to debut this story around April 2025.
Thanks: Thank you for having patience with me, and for reading up to this point! If you enjoyed Book One, don''t hesitate to rate and review it (even if it''s just a few words of your thoughts, most appreciated). If you would like an easy reminder for the litrpg, feel free to keep following Reamwalker as I will be posting a new announcement with a proper shameless ad here in April with its release. See you until then! - J. Adskiy